ã€ŠNever Saved Youã€‹


 CH 1

    The sound of waves, as they brushed across Ophelia¡¯s feet, was deafening.

    And by her feet on the coast was an unconscious man.

    It was apparent that he got shipwrecked. From head to toe, he was soaked in sea water.

    The ragged hems of his clothes might have been bitten off by fish or torn by a reef. His pale skin, which seemed like it was never touched by the sun, had many scratches all over the place. And it wasn¡¯t clear if he was still breathing, or if his breathing was just too faint.

    Ophelia leaned closer and put a finger under the man¡¯s nose.

    She could feel a shallow breath going past her index finger.

    He¡¯s alive. After confirming this, Ophelia stood up without any hesitation.

    If it were any other person, they would have tried to call someone to help rescue him, or at least shook the man to try and wake him up. But not Ophelia.

    She already made that mistake in her past life.

    As Ophelia stood up, she turned her gaze to the reef at the other side of the coast. She saw red hair disappearing behind the reef.

    Red hair that was exactly like Ophelia¡¯s. And she knew who owned that hair.

    ¡®There you are.¡¯

    She was the one who brought the man to shore.

    The Little Mermaid, the unfortunate girl who died from a broken heart and dissolved into sea foam.

    She was the real savior of this man.

    Originally, Ophelia would have rescued the man after the Little Mermaid brought him here.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to save you.¡±

    But Ophelia already knew what would be waiting for her in the end.

    ¡°Someone else can do that.¡±

    It was a fatal mistake to be misunderstood for someone else and to be stigmatized as a fake savior.

    So, Ophelia left the shore. Without carrying anyone, without calling for help.

    She didn¡¯t need him in her second life.

    * * *

    About five years prior in another life, there was a scandal that rocked the entire continent.

    Grand Duke Ronen¡ªthe Lord of the Principality of Ronen, which was the center of continental maritime commerce¡ªmade a sudden wedding announcement.

    And, the Milescet Empire¡¯s illegitimate princess.

    It was a marriage between the Grand Duke of Ronen and the illegitimate Imperial Princess whose presence had already been forgotten by many.

    Everyone questioned this ill-matched marriage.

    The Grand Duke could have found a better match, but why must it be the illegitimate princess?

    But an answer was quickly found.

    When the Grand Duke had been lost at sea, it was the illegitimate princess who saved him just in time.

    This encounter led them to talking with each other and as they shared more of themselves to the other, love had sprouted. Of all people, it was the illegitimate princess who was the most probable candidate for an unwanted political marriage.

    But just like that, the Grand Duke decided to devote the rest of his life to the woman who saved him.

    While their union was blessed by all, they swore before the officiant.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s love each other and make each other happy for all of eternity. ¡¹

    At that time, there was absolutely no doubt about the oath, because both the Grand Duke and the illegitimate princess were happy.

    Until a week passed, and it was revealed that the one who saved the Grand Duke wasn¡¯t the illegitimate princess.

    * * *

    Ophelia silently stared at what was in her hand.

    Translucent yet opaque, a fingernail-sized flat object that resembled a crystal grain.

    It was the scale of a mermaid.

    Ophelia had this object in her possession for quite a long time. She got it about five years ago.

    She had it ever since she found out about the ¡®truth¡¯, so it should be about five years.

    A conversation she had with a mage crossed her mind.

    ¡°A mermaid¡¯s scale? It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is it hard to get?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Mermaids are rare creatures, and some say that this only comes off when they die. It¡¯s more precious than a mermaid¡¯s tears.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of their tears. When a mermaid cries, their tears become jewels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a famous story. The feelings of a mermaid are precious.¡±

    That¡¯s how the mage explained it. Their feelings were precious.

    So whenever a mermaid cried, their tears became jewels, and when a mermaid died while feeling a great emotion, it was said that only their scales would remain.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many cases, but the scales left behind by a mermaid that died by the hands of a mermaid hunter are said to be poisonous.¡±

    ¡°Then they¡¯re dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where did you get this¡­?¡±

    The wizard¡¯s eyes were full of questions.

    Perhaps he was trying to ask if she had killed a mermaid personally.

    But the turmoil she was feeling wouldn¡¯t have been so unpleasant if that had really been the case.

    Ophelia replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Someone just gave it to me.¡±

    It was a wedding gift. The sisters of the dead mermaid gave it to me. They said it was her last will.

    ¡ªAriel asked me to give it to you.

    She had never met this mermaid before, whose hair was shorter than the tear marks on her face. Ophelia wished she could believe that the water running down her cheeks was from the ocean.

    It was the week after Ophelia got married.

    They went on a honeymoon to the coast where she and her husband met for the first time.

    Then, one morning, she went alone to take a stroll along the beach, leaving her sleeping husband.

    She met the crying, short-haired mermaids there.

    And she heard the story of the dead mermaid.

    She saved the shipwrecked man from drowning at sea, and because she fell in love with him, she sold her voice to walk on land.

    But when she arrived at the shore, the man already had a lover, and the man believed it was his lover who saved him.

    ¡ªMy younger sister¡­ Our Ariel¡­ She had red hair and blue eyes just like you¡­

    ¡ªThat¡¯s why¡­ That¡¯s why she said she would come out to the shore¡­ to stab the man in the heart¡­

    ¡ªBut in the end, she couldn¡¯t do it and became seafoam¡­

    ¡ªAll that¡¯s left is this scale¡­ She asked me to give it to you¡­

    Ophelia pieced everything together even when she couldn¡¯t listen carefully.

    The man who the mermaid saved.

    ¡®Ian Carle Ronen.¡¯

    The man Ophelia loved, her husband, who promised to devote the rest of his life to her.

    But now, that same husband was uncomfortable just being in the same room as her.

    ¡®I thought you were my savior.¡¯

    It¡¯s funny, but this was what happened.

    When she was in the middle of the crisis of a political marriage, he was the one who saved <i>her.</i> And he gazed upon her as if she were the most precious person in the whole world.

    He said he loved her and would do anything for her.

    So she took his hand, believing his words. And he put a ring on her finger.

    As soon as Ophelia found out the ¡®truth¡¯, she knew that everything would change.

    Ophelia wasn¡¯t the only one who heard the stories of the short-haired mermaids.

    Ian, who belatedly learned that Ophelia wasn¡¯t his savior, also listened to their stories.

    About the other being who saved him, and about her death.

    Still shocked by what she had heard, Ophelia went back on her way back to her husband, who she thought was still sleeping, but she saw that Ian himself was standing behind her on the beach.

    ¡ªIan, since when have you¡­

    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t you.

    ¡ª¡­What?

    ¡ªI thought it was strange.

    Ophelia had never heard Ian speak so coldly before, and neither had she seen such a troubled expression on his face.

    It¡¯s like there was a sharp whistle echoing in her mind, telling her to wake up from her sweet dream.

    ¡­Since then, she couldn¡¯t remember how they returned to the Principality of Ronen.

    And soon after, she was thrown into unfamiliar circumstances, forced to endure everything all on her own with no one to support her.

    Nobody in the Principality of Ronen acknowledged the illegitimate princess as the Grand Duchess.

    The situation could have changed if she had the support of the Grand Duke, but ever since that day, he had been avoiding Ophelia.

    Even if they met from time to time, the loving gaze he once had for her had vanished without a trace.

    Judgmental gazes. Outwardly friendly attitudes. Disjointed conversations.

    For the past five years, she had been truly lonely.

    Even if they were to have a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to where she came from because the Empire wasn¡¯t generous enough to accept an illegitimate child once more.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d be happy once I got married.¡¯

    How did it become like this?

    Ophelia desperately tried to restore their broken relationship.

    She struggled to establish herself as the Grand Duchess among those who disregarded her, and she also tried to increase the time she and her husband spent together.

    She believed with all her heart that one day, it would all change. Someday, her life here at the Principality wouldn¡¯t be so unbearable.

    But just when would that be?

    ¡®I¡¯m tired now.¡¯

    Even the day before, Ophelia stood waiting in front of Ian¡¯s office for half a day.

    His aide said that she should come back when Ian was done with his work. But she stood there for a long time like a servant.

    When the sun went down, Ophelia felt that something was amiss, so she opened the door to the office.

    And found that no one was there.

    Ah.

    Nothing was going to change.

    No matter what she did, she would always be the fake Grand Duchess, and Ian¡¯s heart would never be hers again.

    Just why did she try so hard all this time.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t know your place. That¡¯s what you get.¡¯

    The Little Mermaid who sacrificed her voice should have been here instead. Not Ophelia.

    Even if she was a fake savior, the shoes she had to fill were too big.

    ¡®Ariel, you hate me too, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    So then, Ophelia asked the mage about how the mermaid scale could be used.

    ¡ªIf a strong curse was cast upon it, then it¡¯s dangerous just by having it, and it would affect the person who took it. If the mermaid died while blaming someone¡­

    ¡ªYou mean, eating the mermaid scale would kill you?

    ¡ª¡­That¡¯s right.

    This was enough to confirm that Ariel must have truly died while blaming Ophelia for taking her place.

    That must be why she asked her sisters to deliver this to her.

    Without hesitating, Ophelia put the scale in her mouth.

    Unlike its solid appearance, the scale melted as soon as it entered her mouth and when it went down her throat.

    ¡®I¡¯ll never get in your way ever again.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want to live while being a fake savior.

    She just wanted to be happy.

    ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯

    Her head felt heavy.

    Ophelia closed her eyes and her consciousness faded.

    Then, it came back.

    A familiar yet unfamiliar landscape was right before her eyes.

    ¡°Grand Duke Ronen. This is the first time you¡¯ve attended an Imperial ball, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was at the banquet hall where Ophelia met Ian for the first time.

 CH 2

    ¡®Am I dreaming right now?¡¯

    She swallowed the mermaid scale, lost consciousness, then when she opened her eyes, she suddenly found herself in a place from the past.

    Ophelia obviously knew where she was.

    How could she forget?

    A man with black hair stood under the chandelier, where he shone like a crystal, even more brilliant than the light.

    At that time, he was the first person that caught her eye amidst this dull, monotonous gathering of high society. And it wasn¡¯t hard to tell who he was.

    ¡°I heard that the Grand Duke of Ronen hates banquets.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor asked for his presence earnestly, and the rumor goes that this large banquet is being held just to invite him.¡±

    From some distance away, Ophelia¡¯s ears pricked at the conversation of the ladies who covered their lips with their fans.

    ¡°Should I go talk to him? We won¡¯t get another chance to meet him again.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re aiming to become the Grand Duchess, then just forget it. If you¡¯re not an Imperial Princess, then you¡¯re out of luck.¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on which princess. If he¡¯ll marry a princess, then shouldn¡¯t it be the Second Princess?¡±

    They were right.

    The Emperor had more than just one or two children, but they weren¡¯t equal. Some were properly taken care of in the Imperial family, while others couldn¡¯t even bask in the same light even though they¡¯re considered ¡®stars¡¯ of the Empire.

    Compared to the Second Imperial Princess, whose mother was the Empress, there was an Imperial child who was considered to be even less than a humble aristocrat¡¯s daughter.

    In this case, it was Ophelia.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even have a palace like the First Princess, then it¡¯s a different story.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s being kicked out.¡±

    ¡°I heard it, too. To the East. Looks like she¡¯s going to marry the Margrave.¡±

    She was given the magnificent title of First Imperial Princess simply because she was born first, but no one respected her because she was an illegitimate child.

    Ophelia Milescet.

    As she approached the right age for marriage, she was bound to be sent off in a political marriage, but no one was willing to take in an illegitimate daughter.

    She had been given the Imperial family¡¯s name just because she had nowhere else to go, and she was appointed as an inspector and was ordered to travel around the surrounding territories.

    If you looked closely at the Imperial family, it was clear that Ophelia, whose worth was just half a princess, was sent to the fief lords that were a pain in the Emperor¡¯s neck so that they wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss.

    And if it¡¯s fortunate enough, maybe one of those nobles would take in Ophelia as a bride.

    To put it simply, she had been abandoned.

    So anyone could easily bring up Ophelia¡¯s name and laugh at her.

    Thanks to this, ever since Ophelia had come of age, she didn¡¯t spend much time at the palace. It wasn¡¯t until now that she returned when foreign people of importance came to the capital.

    Ophelia met Ian for the first time at this banquet.

    Truthfully, it was a stretch to say that they ¡®met¡¯.

    Ian was surrounded by many people under that bright chandelier, and Ophelia was outside this crowd just listening to them talk about him.

    But there was definitely one significant memory.

    ¡®It was like he¡¯s in a different world from me. That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯

    She wouldn¡¯t see him again anyway, so she quickly forgot about him, then she moved on to the next place she needed to inspect.

    Until she met Ian again on the coast of Ladeen.

    So although it was their first time officially meeting at the coast, Ophelia¡¯s first memory of Ian was at this banquet.

    ¡®I¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡¯

    She never thought she¡¯d remember again. The inside of her mouth tasted bitter.

    Was this a hallucination created by the mermaid scale?

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to have this kind of dream.¡¯

    And it didn¡¯t even feel like a hallucination or an illusion.

    It was too vivid.

    The humdrum of the banquet hall, the skirt of her dress brushing by her legs.

    Moreover, she hated that she saw the vivid image of Ian shining under the chandelier.

    Looking at him like this reminded her of the time she loved him wholeheartedly.

    No, she remembered when she ¡®believed¡¯ that she loved him.

    Those immature days of holding his hand and dreaming of happiness.

    ¡®It was like a fairytale.¡¯

    The prince and princess from a fairytale book that she secretly read when she was young.

    They met each other, overcame many hardships together, got married and lived happily ever after.

    The tutor, appointed to Ophelia by the Imperial family, told her to study history or more vocabulary instead of wasting time on fairytales. But at that time, the only books she read from front to back, and then again, were those fairytales.

    If she was like a fairytale princess, then she could endure everything.

    Even when she was being beaten by her tutor. Even when she was being ridiculed for being an illegitimate child.

    Because she was a princess.

    The princess in the book had to endure such a hard life.

    She could stop herself from crying if she thought about her.

    Of course, she knew that the princess in the fairytale wasn¡¯t her.

    Immediately after she married Ian, there were times when she laughed at herself as she remembered the foolish way she comforted herself when she was a child.

    ¡®And I realized once more that fairytales are just fairytales.¡¯

    The only good thing about this situation was that it¡¯s a dream.

    It was impossible for it to be real.

    Ophelia turned her back on Ian.

    She didn¡¯t know anything about magic, but she knew one thing about waking up from a dream.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a hallucination or an illusion.

    She needed to get out of here.

    Thinking only of that, Ophelia opened the balcony door and went out.

    She leaned against the railing¡ª

    Then let herself fall.

    ¡­Just before she fell, she might have met someone¡¯s gaze.

    * * *

    Ian Carle Ronen, the Lord of Ronen, doubted his eyes for a moment.

    If what he saw was right, there was a woman who jumped off the balcony.

    It was a coincidence for him to see it. He turned his head only because he didn¡¯t want to listen to the endless chattering next to him, then he happened to make eye contact.

    Just before the balcony door closed, hair as red as a flame burned fiercely in his eyes, then vanished.

    A woman jumped off the balcony.

    Ian froze for a brief moment. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was just seeing things.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I know that you find banquets tiresome, but please don¡¯t make it so obvious.¡±

    When his aide pointed it out, Ian asked adamantly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, sire? If you¡¯re just looking for a chance to escape, then just know that I¡¯ll try my hardest to stop you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that, so listen to me for a second. The balcony.¡±

    ¡°Balcony?¡±

    The aide directed his gaze towards where Ian was looking.

    ¡°You want to run away and go there?¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ How many times do I have to tell you that I won¡¯t do that here at Milescet?¡±

    ¡°You did it last time. I saw it with these two eyes.¡±

    Ian¡¯s aide, Maniche, was determined not to let anything slide today.

    Recently, rumors had spread that the Second Imperial Princess of Milescet was interested in Ian. It wasn¡¯t a false rumor because the Emperor himself also secretly leaked out that he was willing to give up his beloved daughter to him.

    It would be a marriage between the Empire and Principality. If this were to happen, the Principality of Ronen would not have to rely heavily on their maritime trade¡¯s unstable funds.

    Recently, more ships that sailed failed to return.

    The sea had too many unknown elements, and the Principality, which relied heavily on maritime trade, was on the brink of collapse at any time, even though it seemed powerful now.

    Fortunately, they were working together with the Magic Tower to use magic to navigate the waters, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stabilize things.

    Ian, the Principality¡¯s Lord, also agreed.

    That¡¯s why he came all this way to Milescet to establish connections.

    Besides, Maniche secretly sounded out Ian before they arrived at the banquet.

    ¡ªYour Excellency, have you heard the rumor?

    ¡ªWhat rumor?

    ¡ªI heard that the Second Princess is interested in you.

    ¡ªI¡¯m honored.

    ¡ªToday¡¯s banquet will be hosted by the Milescet Imperial family. Are you going to meet her? The Second Princess.

    Ian raised his brows slightly while he was adjusting his cuff button.

    Whenever he saw Ian¡¯s sharp features twisted strangely as if he were a sword cutting through the sea breeze, Maniche would unconsciously clench his hands into fists.

    Others would say that Ian was frightening, but Maniche thought differently.

    He didn¡¯t know any other human being who wasn¡¯t interested in anything in the world.

    There were times when his silver eyes, which gleamed under the bright sky, felt as though they had the color of the sky just before a storm.

    ¡ªIf you want me to, then I¡¯ll meet her.

    ¡ªAlright. I won¡¯t let you run away today.

    ¡ªI¡¯ll consider it.

    It was an amiable answer.

    It seemed like Ian was interested in the Second Princess as well. Maniche assumed as much. That¡¯s why he arranged a meeting between him and the princess today.

    However, this. f*cking. boss of his disappeared all of a sudden. Maniche looked around in panic, searching for Ian as he muttered where his ¡®consideration¡¯ went.

    Ian once ran away from King Kschent¡¯s birthday banquet after he deceived Maniche.

    Since he was young, Ian had always hated banquets, so Maniche sometimes closed his eyes and let Ian leave. But not today.

    Apologies, sire, but you¡¯d have to do a bit of overtime today.

    As Maniche strengthened his resolve, the banquet hall became noisy.

    ¡°Entering, Her Highness the Second Star of Milescet!¡±

    The door opened, and a woman of high status entered the room.

    The Second Princess, Cadelia Milescet.

    The smile on Maniche¡¯s lips almost reached ¡®til his ears when he saw her.

    ¡°Sire, the Second Princess arrived sooner than we expected. Come on, let¡¯s go greet her and¡­¡±

    But the moment he turned around, Maniche¡¯s smile crumbled.

    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±

    Ian, who was scanning his surroundings, was next to him until a second ago.

    But now he was gone.

 CH 3

    Just before jumping off the balcony, Ophelia had a stray thought.

    What if it wasn¡¯t a dream or hallucination?

    What if she really returned to the past?

    She wasn¡¯t worried about the pain that would come once she fell, not even death.

    She had already consumed a mermaid scale. She wasn¡¯t concerned about that.

    What she was afraid of was the possibility that¡­ there was a new opportunity in front of her.

    She was afraid to be shaken when she met Ian again while he knew nothing.

    No matter how tired one was, anyone would hesitate when they¡¯re presented with another chance.

    In one way or another, Ian was still Ophelia¡¯s first love.

    He was the first who gave her affection, luck.

    If Ophelia hadn¡¯t taken his hand, she would have definitely been sold off to a politically arranged marriage.

    When the same situation came again this time, would she not be able to take his hand?

    How could she even think of such a foolish thing¡­

    Ophelia wasn¡¯t confident.

    She still remembered the day Ian confessed his love to her.

    She would never forget.

    It was the first time Ophelia came to like another person.

    Everyone back then talked about Ophelia and Ian a lot, considering what a scandal it was in high society, and they said that Ophelia must have confessed first. But that¡¯s all that they could talk about because they didn¡¯t know the real story.

    Ophelia saved Ian at the coast, but she avoided him the whole time after that.

    She knew about the rumors between Ian and her half-sister, and if she was caught in between them, she would surely see blood.

    Just as she did all her life, she wanted to live in the shadows.

    But one day, she succumbed to her feelings.

    No, not day, but night.

    A night on that coast with pure white sand.

    A man sitting on the beach reef looked back and saw her, then called softly as if he himself were an ocean wave.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    The sea breeze fluttered and swept through his hair. With his focus entirely on Ophelia, it was like he had a silvery aura around him under the bright moonlight¡ªas if he was a lighthouse for her.

    Holding a lamp, Ophelia approached him without answering his call.

    As she approached, there was a beautiful curve to his eyes as he smiled. Even more so than when he was under a chandelier¡¯s bright light, he was a man who stood out more on the waves that had once threatened to erase his existence.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d come if I stayed here.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I went to turn off the lights, but you weren¡¯t there. So I had to find you.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency is aware that there is a curfew within the fortress, so if you weren¡¯t here, I would have informed the guards tomorrow.¡±

    The man laughed. As though it was enough to turn the sand inside out, he had a loud, hearty laugh.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to be alone with you unless I sneak out like this. If you¡¯re my guardian, why aren¡¯t you taking care of me more?¡±

    ¡°First, I only became your guardian because I have the highest status here. And second, doesn¡¯t Your Excellency think it¡¯s not just that it¡¯s hard to find some time alone, but that I¡¯m avoiding you?¡±

    ¡°I wonder. You did avoid me right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re aware, then will you continue to be persistent?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be persistent.¡±

    Perhaps the sea breeze had erased his smile, but he placed his chin on his knee, his expression now almost devoid of laughter.

    Ophelia turned her gaze towards the sea.

    ¡°Ophelia, have you ever watched the sea at night?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    In the first place, the first time Ophelia saw the sea was here at Ladeen. Unsurprised, Ian opened his hand, which had been closed in a fist earlier.

    ¡°I knew it. That¡¯s why I waited for you here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±

    Something like dandelion seeds flew out of his hands and went towards the sea.

    Then, one by one, they began to glow under the water.

    Those glowing lights quickly overshadowed the lanterns.

    ¡°It can only be seen at this time of the year. They react to magic stone powder, which makes it look like there¡¯s a flower bed on the sea on a clear day like this.¡±

    He looked somewhat awkward. Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious to her that Ian¡¯s expression was rather stiff because he was embarrassed.

    But she couldn¡¯t show a reaction. No, she shouldn¡¯t have noticed it.

    Close your eyes. Cover your ears.

    Don¡¯t open the door to anyone. Don¡¯t rely on them.

    That¡¯s how Ophelia lived her life.

    But sometimes, the latch would come loose.

    Especially when you¡¯re given a white flower bed blooming over the blue waves.

    ¡­Or when an unexpected kindness knocks you down like a tidal wave.

    ¡°I wanted to show you this.¡±

    He said so with a blushing face¡­

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Ophelia asked back, as casually as she could, but she regretted this immediately.

    She shouldn¡¯t have asked. She should have just walked away as if she didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m doing this?¡±

    But before she could dwell on regret, she was affected by how Ian¡¯s smile was like a parched wave.

    A slightly red face. A subtle smile that made it seem like he was frowning.

    And a gaze that was entirely focused on her.

    ¡°Because I love you.¡±

    These words washed away all of Ophelia¡¯s efforts to avoid him.

    With that, Ian managed to unlock the door that separated Ophelia from the world, which she had struggled to keep shut firmly for years.

    Did Ian realize it at that time? Just how difficult it was to open up the door, yet so easy to abandon in the future.

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said anything about love.

    She never doubted what he felt.

    Those feelings¡­

    All she remembered was she hung onto it desperately.

    That¡¯s why.

    Ophelia wanted this all to be a dream. Or a hallucination.

    It would have been more merciful to let her open her eyes to an endless nightmare of falling into an abyss.

    But if this wasn¡¯t a dream, then it would be better to just fall off and die.

    In the first place, that¡¯s the reason why she swallowed the mermaid scale.

    The pain to come would be good. As long as she didn¡¯t return to the past.

    And yet, she felt no pain at all after jumping off the balcony.

    But it wasn¡¯t because this was a dream.

    Ophelia¡¯s body didn¡¯t hit the ground. Someone caught her.

    The hands that caught her were warm. The heart near her was beating hard.

    With her own chest pounding painfully, her body¡¯s nerves woke up at once after having been so close to death.

    She¡¯s alive.

    ¡°In all my life, the women that come to me are all from the heavens¡­¡±

    She raised her head to look at the owner of the muttering voice, but a face buried in her memories flashed in her mind.

    Ophelia¡¯s face crumpled the moment she recognized him.

    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯

    The first time she met him was definitely in Ladeen.

    Ophelia blankly uttered the name of the man who caught her.

    ¡°Alei¡­¡±

    Then, one of the man¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°What, you know me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    The man who once told Ophelia about mermaid scales.

    She met him in Ladeen, whether coincidentally or inevitably. He was a mage with the Grand Duke of Ronen.

    During her solitary life at Ronen, he was the one who managed to anchor her down.

    Alei.

    Why is it always you.

    ¡ªI told you so, Ophelia. You¡¯ll regret it.

    Why do you always show up in front of me whenever I want to die¡­

    ¡ªGrand Duchess, you don¡¯t need to deny this life. You don¡¯t have to forfeit your life on this scale.

    Yes.

    You¡¯re right, after all.

    As soon as she saw his face, Ophelia admitted that she was wrong.

    When she realized that she was truly alive, and when she realized that this was not a dream or an illusion, but reality¡ª

    What Ophelia felt the most was relief.

    She didn¡¯t want to die.

    She didn¡¯t want to live so miserably.

 CH 4

    Alei, 28.

    All she could remember was his name and age, and that he was a mage of the lowest rank in the Imperial Palace.

    No one realized that he was the Magic Tower¡¯s Lord, deported and deprived of his memories.

    Of course, Ophelia also didn¡¯t know.

    It was at Ladeen that she first met Alei.

    Because he was demoted, he had to go to that place with Ophelia for the inspection, and he was an odd man in many ways.

    Well, it could be that he was already odd to begin with before he lost his memories.

    Of course, there were some small things that he could piece together through learning about himself.

    For example, judging by his accent, it¡¯s possible that he was from the East. And if you considered the unnatural way his memory was wiped clean, his amnesia was likely not an accident, but the work of a mage. Alei said this as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

    ¡ªI guess I was one hell of a guy before I lost my memories.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t you want your memories back?

    ¡ªIt¡¯s not uncomfortable to live this way. I¡¯m not desperate to get them back.

    Even so, Ophelia could remember that there were a lot of memory-related magical books in his study. But it wasn¡¯t just his amnesia that set him apart from most people.

    The second reason was his talent in magic.

    As soon as he came to Ladeen, he dealt with all the complaints that had been filed. No matter how little Ophelia¡¯s knowledge about magic was, she knew that this wasn¡¯t something that a low-ranked magician could do.

    In one case, some sails were too high for the ships to sail safely, and someone asked for a solution for this. Ophelia knew that there were two ways to temper the waves with magic¡ªthrough telekinesis either to suppress the sea from above, or to directly control the waters.

    Of course, neither method was easy to do. But if one were to choose, the former option was leagues easier than the latter.

    Even just suppressing the sea was possible through only an intermediate mage¡¯s power.

    Ophelia remembered about the time when the Second Princess had a birthday feast next to a lake, where intermediate mages controlled the lake with telekinesis to ensure that the guests could go boating safely.

    But Alei was different.

    As soon as he arrived at the coast, where even the high tide was threatening to rise further, he raised a hand stretched toward the sea as though he was measuring something, then quickly put the waves to rest. Ophelia, who was his superior at that time, saw this and was awestruck instantly.

    ¡ªHow did you do that?

    ¡ªWhat do you mean?

    ¡ªThat, the waves.

    ¡ªI untangled some twisted currents. It¡¯ll be fine for the next three days.

    ¡ªIs it possible to just release the current? Why don¡¯t you just press it down with telekinesis¡­?

    Ophelia asked this, dumbfounded, but Alei frowned and asked in return.

    ¡ªReally? But if I force it down through telekinesis, I¡¯ll need to stay here until all the ships have left. This is more efficient.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know that, but¡­

    Controlling a current was like pushing the water away with telekinesis. It was possible to do this with a small river or lake, but Ophelia couldn¡¯t believe that he controlled the currents of the vast ocean so easily.

    It was impossible for her to comprehend this.

    ¡ªIs there something wrong with my method?

    ¡ªNo, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just surprised.

    Since then, Alei had taken care of fifteen more complaints, then returned to the inn.

    He was absolutely competent.

    Ophelia had wondered about this for a while, but sooner or later, she found out the reason behind this.

    Because of his lost memories, they didn¡¯t assign him to a higher post because he didn¡¯t know where he was from. After being given such a low-ranking position, he even lost his chance to get promoted every time he went out to the countryside.

    Everyone in the Imperial Palace placed an emphasis on one¡¯s family lineage and origin.

    That¡¯s why he got that position.

    Even more so, Alei wasn¡¯t someone who spoke empty, flattering words. He was a man who didn¡¯t know how to speak in a roundabout manner, and he often just said ¡®no¡¯ to anything he found annoying.

    To put it simply, he was an eccentric man.

    At first, Ophelia felt offended by his manner of speech, but after some time, she became more comfortable around him knowing that he meant no malice. At least he was candid and honest when talking to her.

    But of course, this was partly because he wasn¡¯t interested in other people in the first place.

    There were only three times that Alei involved himself with her matters.

    First, when Ophelia talked about the wedding.

    Second, when Ophelia, who was already the Grand Duchess, burst into tears and couldn¡¯t stand Ian¡¯s cold shoulder.

    And lastly, the third time¡ª

    ¡°Will you cry when I¡¯m not around, Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    When it was time for him to leave Ophelia¡¯s side.

    ¡°I think the Grand Duchess¡¯ pillowcase has enough tear streaks already, right?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Why would I when I know you¡¯ll get your memories back and that you¡¯ll get back on track with your own life?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. Once the mages hand over the Magic Tower, I¡¯ll be very successful.¡±

    Alei spoke in a nonchalant manner, then he continued with the same tone.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Why did he have to say that.

    What made his expression look like he was about to cry.

    It was a shame that they had to part ways, and he wasn¡¯t a bad friend to have at all.

    And perhaps it was fate that he was always beside her whenever she was backed into a cliff.

    ¡®Now that I think about it.¡¯

    She was able to get through many hardships because of him.

    It would have been better if he had stayed.

    She wouldn¡¯t have made the reckless decision to swallow the mermaid scale.

    ¡­Ah, she didn¡¯t know.

    There was no way to return anyway.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    Ophelia got down from Alei¡¯s arms and gave her thanks belatedly. For what he had done just now, and for all that happened in the past.

    Of course, the person in front of her didn¡¯t know about that.

    Alei¡¯s golden eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Did you jump or did you fall?¡±

    She did jump. But she had a change of heart.

    And it was him who made her realize.

    As she fixed her disheveled hair, Ophelia lifted her gaze slowly.

    That golden gaze was persistently seeking out her eyes, so it was natural that their gazes would meet.

    As she looked into his eyes filled with suspicion, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°I owe you, so I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to save your life.¡±

    ¡°If you know how I¡¯ll pay you back, you¡¯ll definitely accept the offer.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly would you do for me?¡±

    ¡°The memories you¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ll help you find them.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Ophelia smiled as she looked at Alei¡¯s stiff expression. A smile that was as tranquil as the setting sun.

    ¡®I told you you¡¯d want it.¡¯

    * * *

    Someone who knew about his memories appeared.

    He was so blindsided by her proposition that he had to repeat the words in his mind several times.

    It had already been three years since he lost his memory and was employed by the Imperial Family as a low-ranking mage.

    He didn¡¯t know who was responsible for it, but only information about himself was wiped clean from his mind.

    Having no memories didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d become daft, so he immediately noticed.

    Someone must have done this to him.

    At first, he felt quite hopeful.

    He thought he¡¯d at least meet one of his old acquaintances while living here.

    But there was no one.

    Far from recognizing him, wherever he went, nobody knew his name.

    It was only a few days ago that he had finally given up on finding old acquaintances.

    ¡­Alei.

    He realized for the first time that his name could be pronounced in such a way, as if dandelion seeds had been scattered.

    ¡ªWhat, you know me?

    ¡ªMaybe.

    Just what on earth did he catch from the sky?

    He pretended not to know who she was, but Alei knew immediately. She was Ophelia, the First Princess of Milescet.

    She was the inspector with a newly appointed task at a faraway place, and the person who was to become his superior.

    In other words, someone Alei shouldn¡¯t have had any contact with thus far.

    But how the hell did she know him?

    Why did she do this to herself in the first place?

    It would have been nice if he could latch onto this sliver of hope and fall for it easily, but his jaded eyes were distorted with confusion.

    If she¡¯s trying to fool him, she better stop.

    It must be a joke.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re interested in me, but I¡¯m not like the princess. I can¡¯t afford to play around like this.¡±

    This time, Ophelia¡¯s eyes were round.

    ¡°You used to call me ¡®Lady.¡¯ Was it all just an act?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to put up any pretenses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even trying to be dishonest. That¡¯s just like you.¡±

    The way she spoke was annoying him. It was like she knew him well.

    ¡°Even so, it would be nice if you started trusting me. Think about it carefully, Alei. Why would I lie about knowing you? Why would I badger the low-ranking mage? You can¡¯t refute it, but it¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not.¡±

    Even her quiet voice, which was neither high nor low, was bothering him.

    Like a siren sitting on a reef to lead sailors to their deaths¡­

    ¡°If you think I¡¯ll keep pouring water into a river, then do go on your way. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then could you please explain it to me first.¡±

    In the end, Alei steered his boat onto the reef.

 CH 5

    ¡°What should I explain?¡±

    ¡°How are you going to retrieve my memories?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll tell you how to do it. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ll find them for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me until the end. I said I¡¯d help you. I know a person who can retrieve your memories.¡±

    The conversation between them went up and down just like a ship in tumultuous waters.

    Right this moment, all of a sudden, Alei realized just how many times this woman had dropped his heart.

    But despite this, the conversation continued.

    From what she¡¯s saying, it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.

    Maybe she really could find his memories.

    Alei¡¯s eyelashes, which were close to the color white, fluttered down when he closed his eyes, casting a long shadow over his cheeks. As if he were carved from marble, it looked like there were tear marks running down his face.

    Alei continued with a grim look.

    ¡°This person who can retrieve my memories. Is it someone I know?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    He made a face again.

    However twisted Alei¡¯s impression on Ophelia became, Ophelia remained calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to show you everything up my sleeve right now.¡±

    ¡°So you intend for me to be indebted to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only reason, really.¡±

    As if Alei wasn¡¯t about to laugh at Ophelia earlier for telling such a blatant lie, Ophelia¡¯s expression was as tranquil as her serene voice.

    And yet, even though she was maintaining a neutral face, when their gazes met, Alei somehow felt like she was smiling.

    Was it perhaps because of this nonchalance¡­ that he couldn¡¯t quite wrap his mind around the fact that she was the same woman who threw herself so boldly over the balcony just a moment ago?

    Or was it the tone of her voice that kept pulling him and then pushing him away?

    The question was answered right away.

    When the woman¡¯s blue eyes, which resembled the sea¡¯s temperament, turned toward him, he realized the answer.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave for Ladeen. I¡¯ll see you there again. I¡¯ll let you know then.¡±

    A certain kindness expressed through an indifferent gaze.

    A mixture of intimacy and longing as if greeting an old acquaintance.

    Those blue eyes were saying,

    I¡¯m glad to see you again.

    What¡¯s the use of doubting what¡¯s right in front of him?

    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±

    Alei eventually sighed, raising a hand to push back his hair.

    ¡°Alright. How can a mere mage deny Her Highness¡¯ words?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job pretending not to know me so far.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I didn¡¯t know it before, Your Highness.¡±

    Alei approached Ophelia, then opened a fist that had previously been closed.

    On his palm was a ring that was the same as what he had on.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a threat.¡±

    Although she looked up inquisitively at him, wondering what he was talking about, Alei asked for her hand anyway.

    The ring that looked like it should have been too big on her soon turned into the perfect fit as he put it on her finger.

    ¡°So that you won¡¯t get seasick on the way to Ladeen.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get seasick anyway, what will happen?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    After calmly kissing her hand over the ring, Alei raised his head.

    He had frowned all day after feeling so apathetic, but now he laughed fiercely.

    ¡°I also have no intention to show everything up my sleeve.¡±

    Alei was sure she¡¯d understand.

    Without saying anything else, Alei left.

    It was worth mentioning again that Alei did not have a good personality.

    * * *

    After Ophelia was left alone, she crossed the garden.

    ¡®A ring?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t take it off.

    She knew that Alei didn¡¯t trust people easily, so this was something she expected.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯

    Ophelia had no plans of betraying Alei anyway, so Ophelia lowered the hand that was wearing the ring.

    The important thing here was to find his memories.

    And she felt remorseful to Alei, but she wasn¡¯t doing this purely for his sake.

    As soon as she knew this wasn¡¯t a dream¡­

    The moment she didn¡¯t want to die¡­

    She realized.

    ¡®I need to find a way to survive here.¡¯

    Before meeting Ian, Ophelia had no future.

    She lived a life that had no hope in it, to the point that it would be merciful to sell her off to an old nobleman in an arranged marriage.

    Nothing had changed from the past and now.

    If she wouldn¡¯t marry Ian again, it was natural that she¡¯d be forced into an arranged marriage just as scheduled.

    As long as she was in this continent, it would be hard to get rid of the label as an Imperial Princess of the Milescet Empire.

    But what if she left the continent?

    What if she left for a place where she wouldn¡¯t be reached by the influence of any country and have little connection with civilization?

    Was there such a place?

    ¡­There was one.

    In the middle of the sea, surrounded by intercrossed boundaries that they wouldn¡¯t be able to cross easily¡­

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet.¡±

    Ophelia stopped in her tracks at the voice that suddenly called out to her.

    As she turned around, she saw the face of the man that broke her.

    ¡°I remember it correctly and I know I wasn¡¯t mistaken, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡±

    The face that once sneered at her.

    The face of the man who once loved her, who in turn she loved as well¡­

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke Ronen.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion that their eyes met.

    She was hoping that it was only a trick of the light.

    Of course, when did the world ever take her side?

    Ophelia was glad that she didn¡¯t cry. She thought this as she looked up at the man who was walking towards her.

    Black hair. Bright eyes. A child-like innocence that swallowed the night greedily, making it easy for anyone to have a good impression of him.

    But Ophelia knew¡­

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Whenever he smiled, the sharp daytime would look gentler than the spring sun.

    As if the intense impression that he carried with him was a lie, he would wear an amiable mask in front of those around him.

    ¡°¡­There is no way I don¡¯t know you. You are the most important guest here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. I thought you didn¡¯t know who I was because you didn¡¯t talk to me at the banquet.¡±

    This was a conversation that never happened in the past. Ophelia held her breath so that her voice wouldn¡¯t tremble.

    ¡°Did you wait for me to talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Does it seem like I didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to talk.¡±

    In fact, it was only at Ladeen that Ian in the past began to show interest in Ophelia.

    And it was only because he thought she saved his life.

    ¡®If you knew the truth from the beginning, you wouldn¡¯t have even looked at me.¡¯

    There was a bitter taste in her mouth.

    If she hadn¡¯t met his gaze back in the banquet hall, then she wouldn¡¯t have run into Ian here. But it already happened. If she wanted to blame someone, she could only blame herself for calling attention to herself like this.

    ¡®Oh well.¡¯

    Ian must have just been shocked by the incident.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t want to read into it and was now just focused on going back.

    She let out a small breath and told herself to keep things light.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, thank you for your concern. I understand that you must have been surprised that someone jumped off a balcony.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was. This isn¡¯t a very good place to die.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ my intention. As you can see, I¡¯m fine, so if you don¡¯t have any business with me, would it be alright if I leave first?¡±

    Ophelia could only do so much to keep her composure. Then, she added in a dry voice.

    ¡°Being here with me would only trouble you.¡±

    Ian was quick to catch on.

    In fact, Ophelia¡¯s intent could be felt even if the other person wasn¡¯t quick-witted.

    She didn¡¯t want to be associated with him.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for me to hang onto her in the first place¡­¡¯

    Her words weren¡¯t out of place.

    He certainly wasn¡¯t interested in her in the beginning.

    His aide kept showing him portraits of key figures in the Imperial family, pointing out to him their personal information and saying that Ian must remember.

    His first impression of her from afar was that she looked gentle.

    ¡®Her red hair is a rare shade.¡¯

    Recalling the portrait that Maniche kept showing him, it occurred to Ian that the artist didn¡¯t capture Ophelia¡¯s essence properly.

    This could be one reason why she piqued Ian¡¯s interest, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily the only reason why he followed her out here.

    It¡¯s just¡­ the gaze he saw right before the balcony door closed.

    It felt like he needed to know who she was.

    It felt like he had to see her gaze again.

    That was the reason why he left the banquet hall fully knowing that Maniche would later grab him by the collar. But the woman he saw up close was more composed than he thought.

    An indifferent look. An indifferent tone of speech.

    These overshadowed his initial interest.

    He knew that she wanted to leave right away, and he would have normally let her go, but Ian gave a rare crooked answer.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave after you¡¯ve dismissed me, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come with your aide?¡±

    ¡°You knew that?¡±

    ¡°There were only two people with dark hair among all the guests.¡±

    With its population composed of mostly northern migrants, people from the Principality of Ronen were generally known to have black hair.

    ¡°Your aide seems quite strict. Is it okay that you¡¯re out here?¡±

    ¡°You have a good eye for people. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t hear us talking, but you guessed right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad my observations were correct.¡±

    Rather than having a good eye for people, Ophelia could say this only because she personally knew Ian¡¯s aide. But what she didn¡¯t know was why Ian kept trying to talk to her.

    Outwardly, she was conversing with him calmly, but inside, it felt like Ophelia was on the verge of collapsing.

    The closer Ian was to her. The closer his voice became.

    ¡°As you said, he¡¯s not usually so fastidious, but if I went back now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll grab me by the collar and will demand to know where I¡¯ve gone.¡±

    The same kind of sweet, sharp words that he said in the past that made her feel like she was walking on eggshells.

    She didn¡¯t realize that he had come closer to her, and when he reached out, he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°So Ophelia, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡±

    Anxiety struck her.

    ¡°If I told you I didn¡¯t want to be held by the collar¡­ would that be enough reason to hold onto you?¡±

    Ophelia knew that look.

    He had the same gaze when they met at Ladeen in the past.

    ¡­When he approached Ophelia unhesitatingly.

 CH 6

    The problem now was that¡­ they were within the palace walls right now.

    And at this point of time, Ian shouldn¡¯t even be aware of Ophelia¡¯s presence.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Something wasn¡¯t right. Ophelia took a couple steps back, as if she wanted to bolt from here. She shouldn¡¯t soothe Ian, even as she saw a twinge of disappointment on his face just now.

    She had decided to live a life without him. She couldn¡¯t be shaken here.

    Don¡¯t shake my resolve.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°Find someone else. There are so many other people who would willingly offer themselves to be your excuse.¡±

    Ophelia spoke coldly and turned away.

    But she couldn¡¯t hide the urgency in her movements.

    After Ophelia left, Ian stayed there for a long time.

    ¡°Sire, have you been here all this time?¡±

    Until Maniche finally found him and grabbed him by the collar.

    Maniche, who had worked tirelessly to fuel the rumors between Ian and Cadelia, instantly tackled Ian when he saw him.

    ¡°No matter how much¡­! You said you won¡¯t do this in Milescet! You said so!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was stupid enough to trust you! Would you rather have a sea squirt as an aide? Huh? Say something!!¡±

    Well, he didn¡¯t actually grab Ian by the collar, but given his rage, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he went ahead and slammed Ian¡¯s head into a nearby wall.

    However Ian, who would have normally smiled and apologized, was acting strange. No matter how disinterested he was, he wouldn¡¯t stand around outside like a fool.

    ¡°Hey, does the First Princess have a lover?¡±

    And now he¡¯s asking a question like this.

    Have you really gone nuts, sire?

    Maniche doubted his own ears, but quickly tried to rationalize it in his own way.

    ¡°Cadelia Milescet is the Second Princess, sire. I explained this to you on our way here, but you forgot everything, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet, first-born princess whose mother was a tenured maid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in her.¡±

    Maniche desperately wanted Ian to raise one eyebrow and say ¡®Of course not¡¯ as if what the aide had said was absurd.

    ¡°Today especially. You keep asking me to repeat myself.¡±

    Why must everything be difficult in the world.

    Maniche, whose whole body was frozen, gawked openly at Ian as he raised his left hand and looked at it.

    ¡°I saw the First Princess leave and I followed her here. She didn¡¯t seem to like me that much, but¡­¡±

    Behind his indifferent gaze was the lingering image of Ophelia¡¯s left ring finger.

    To be more precise, the ring on her finger that kept catching his eyes.

    It was because of this ring that he didn¡¯t go after her.

    ¡ªBeing here with me would only trouble you.

    Why did she keep looking at him like that?

    If Ophelia had readily responded to Ian¡¯s earlier suggestion of letting him stay with her, then the night might have ended more interestingly.

    But no matter what Ian was thinking now, he never had a hobby of holding onto a person who was clearly uncomfortable with him.

    But then¡­

    ¡ªIf I told you I didn¡¯t want to be held by the collar¡­ would that be enough reason to hold onto you?

    The expression she had when he expressed straightforwardly his interest in her¡­ it was a mixture of resentment and longing. She didn¡¯t seem to realize it herself, as if she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    She was oblivious to how people perceived her.

    ¡°I want to see her again.¡±

    * * *

    Ophelia ran away from Ian, her feet leading her to who knows where.

    No, rather than running away, it was more like she fled the scene like a fugitive who dared not to tarry in their escape.

    As if every shadow under the night sky had been clinging onto her skirt, it was like her feet were being slowed down by the very ground itself.

    Then, when she was out of breath, she raised her head, surprised to see a familiar sight.

    Her palace was so remote that no one but a lost apprentice would accidentally come by here.

    It was a simple building with only a few rooms. It could hardly be called a palace.

    Ever since becoming the Grand Duchess of Ronen, she had never experienced stepping foot inside such a shabby place.

    But funnily enough, this shabby place was her home.

    It had been a long time since she returned to this place. She entered the building, the ungreased door opening with a loud creak.

    She went up to her room and buried herself under the covers without changing her clothes.

    Her mind was occupied by only one thought.

    ¡®Why the hell?¡¯

    Why the hell was Ian doing this to her?

    Why now¡­

    Of course, Ophelia knew that the Ian at this time right now was not to blame.

    But if that was the only thing that must compel her to forgive him, then all vengeance must have disappeared from the world.

    In her first year at the Principality of Ronen, she suffered from aphasia¡ªshe had trouble speaking.

    That was the darkest period of her life.

    Even Ophelia, who was used to people ignoring her, had suffered greatly at the Ronen castle.

    If her quilts were spattered with soot, or if she was served food with spices that made her meals inedible, then she would have been fine. She could endure that much.

    But what she couldn¡¯t bear were the malicious words following her every move.

    ¡°Oh, the Grand Duchess is from the Empire, so it must be hard for you to adapt to such a barbaric culture.¡±

    ¡°These are the clothes usually worn in Ronen. Are these too much for the Imperial Princess to wear?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here to listen to your whining. Stop muttering.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your mother a maid? Why aren¡¯t you good at chores?¡±

    If she felt awkward with anything unfamiliar, it¡¯s because she was from the Empire.

    If she said it was hard to adjust, it¡¯s because she grew up as a sheltered Imperial Princess.

    If she made a mistake, it¡¯s because she was a buffoon who wasn¡¯t good enough.

    But if she did well on something, the words that returned to her were never kind.

    They¡¯d only say it would be strange if she couldn¡¯t do that at least. After all, she was born as an Imperial Princess who should have had a decent education.

    Even if she was a half-blood, she should be able to amount to that much.

    At first, it was only one or two whispers under their breaths, but the malicious words were quick to spread throughout the castle, then it leaked out to the public.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t know if anyone had tried to stop it, but the chief butler and the head maid had let it be.

    It was because Ian, the master of the household himself, had given Ophelia the cold shoulder first before anyone else.

    Nobody had tried to prevent it, so the fire did not abate.

    The people who had vested interests in the Grand Duchess¡¯ seat thought that she was nothing but a nuisance, and everyone else openly expressed their unease with the Grand Duchess who was a foreigner.

    When Ophelia had reached the final straw, when she truly felt as if she was being strangled, she held onto Ian¡¯s sleeve again.

    Ophelia still had faith in Ian at that time.

    She still believed that, even as everyone else thought she had no value, he would look at her with those affectionate eyes.

    Ian was the one who opened the latch that Ophelia had locked so securely to close herself off from the world.

    He had approached her with such passion that it was impossible to think he¡¯d throw her away so easily. Ian was definitely a good man.

    However, she should have realized that a good man was not synonymous to a good partner.

    There was one day when she had stood in front of Ian¡¯s room all day, even as he had been avoiding her so openly.

    ¡°Ophelia, stop waiting in front of my room. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed in front of the servants?¡±

    Ophelia suddenly couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    ¡°Then I will be fine if you don¡¯t avoid me. I¡¯ve been standing in front of your room all day. Are you really not concerned about me? Do you really not know why I¡¯m doing this?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°You said you loved me. You said you¡¯ll hold my hand when I have nowhere else to go. Did you forget everything you said when you proposed to me?¡±

    What flowed out from her throat was lamentation. As if she swallowed all the words that she couldn¡¯t say, like a walnut lodged in her esophagus, her throat was burning.

    Ian, while you were away, your relatives swarmed around me.

    Do you know how difficult it is to step into society as a foreigner when there wasn¡¯t a husband beside me?

    Everyone seems to be wishing for me to make a mistake. If I break a plate, those sparrows would gather and torment me.

    I know I didn¡¯t save you, but is that important?

    Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m right here? You said you loved me, Ian.

    Please answer me.

    Please!

    ¡°¡­Stop. Stop talking.¡±

    Ah.

    ¡°¡­Ian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you.¡±

    Do I even have the right to stand here?

    Even when she felt that she was about to collapse, Ophelia managed to speak once more.

    ¡°¡­I understand. Then please, grant me just one thing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen first before I decide.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to change the attendants and maids.¡±

    ¡°You already have the authority to do that, so why are you asking me to do it?¡±

    ¡°They said I couldn¡¯t decide on anything without¡­ your permission¡­¡±

    They lied.

    Her tongue was stiff. She felt like a fish out of water.

    How pathetic must she have looked as she said this.

    How pathetic did Ian think Ophelia had become.

    Ian sighed briefly as Ophelia continued to be standing stiffly.

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know anyone in Ronen. Even if you fired them, you¡¯ll have to come to me again because there would be no one to hire.¡±

    There¡¯s no way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to interfere in whatever you wish to do, so we¡¯re done here. I can¡¯t believe you waited for a long period of time just to say this.¡±

    ¡°I, I, with you, this talk is¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ha. Ophelia, at the end of the day, aren¡¯t I just a means for you? Isn¡¯t this just a marriage of convenience?¡±

 CH 7

    For a moment, Ophelia doubted her own ears.

    Just now, what did he say?

    ¡°Am I wrong? If you can honestly say that you didn¡¯t choose me to get out of your situation, then try it.¡±

    Ophelia tried to refute it.

    I chose you because I love you. Did the affection I showed to you seem so shallow in your eyes?

    But her voice had been strained since a while ago. It was like her throat was closing up.

    She couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°¡­Stop coming here. I hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    After Ophelia had been kicked out, she cried for a long time. A marriage of convenience. Just what made him ask her such a question?

    Was her love for him truly so shallow?

    Did it seem like she was drowning in a pool that, to other people¡¯s eyes, barely even rose up to her ankles?

    Even so, it was the first time for her to love someone, and be loved in return.

    Of course she chose this.

    Why did he think that she was someone who never opened her heart when she loved him so deeply?

    With such shallow love, how was it possible that she was drowning?

    She thought everyone drowned only when the waters were deep.

    Everything was her fault.

    The shock of it all lingered even as she thought this. Then, after that, Ophelia truly lost her voice.

    It had become impossible to say the right words in front of other people.

    Even after the servants had been replaced, even after she gradually adapted to life in Ronen, Ophelia had been silent for a year. And it was only after a year that she was freed from her aphasia¡ªfor a very trivial occasion.

    ¡°Ophelia, long time no see. Oh, should I call you Grand Duchess now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Al, lei.¡±

    It was during the arrival of the Ronen castle¡¯s new mage.

    * * *

    She was told that her aphasia concerned her mental state, and that was absolutely right.

    After meeting just one acquaintance, she had improved so quickly.

    ¡®It took me a while to get better¡­¡¯

    At that time, she was happy to be able to talk with the people in front of her again.

    Now, at the very least, Ronen was cleared of having the stigma of a Grand Duchess who was a stuttering idiot.

    That one incident had been so painful that it left a mental scar on Ophelia.

    ¡®I can¡¯t rely on someone to escape reality.¡¯

    People changed easily, but they couldn¡¯t handle change.

    A man could be an opportunity to find the answer, but not the answer itself.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t know that back then, but she did now.

    So this time, she would change things with her own will.

    It had been two days since she met Ian.

    Ophelia recalled what she knew of the past and how the present coincided with that.

    And she found that her memories were clearer than she expected.

    The mushroom soup served to her that morning was exactly the same as she remembered.

    Except, there was one difference: the gazes fixed on her.

    ¡®It¡¯s like everyone¡¯s hyper aware of me.¡¯

    She had always received negative looks, but the gazes she¡¯d been receiving the past few days were a little different.

    Everyone was looking at her with wonder, as though she had cut her hair short.

    Of course, she could guess why.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone who saw me jump.¡¯

    That was the only difference from the past.

    Maybe there was a rumor going around that the First Princess had finally gone insane.

    If she knew this was going to happen, she would have just pinched her cheek instead of jumping off that balcony.

    Ophelia regretted it for a moment, but she quickly brushed it aside.

    She was set to leave for Ladeen today anyway, so people would soon lose interest in her and move on to other objects of gossip.

    ¡®Even if they don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    If her plan would succeed, she would never return to this place ever again.

    Ophelia pulled on the strap of her bag and straightened her back. It was noisy outside.

    Come to think of it, today was Ian¡¯s day off.

    Ophelia and Ian left the Imperial Palace on the same day, so he had probably left first.

    In her previous life, she was so busy with preparations to go to Ladeen that she only found out about it later.

    Of course, knowing about it didn¡¯t really bother her.

    Her previous life was certainly painful, but at the same time, she acknowledged that those experiences were helpful as well.

    One of the things that she gained was the mental fortitude that was carrying her over right now.

    For example, even if a spoiled half-sister would suddenly appear¡­

    ¡°Ophelia!¡±

    ¡­Then she could stay calm.

    She put down her bag and looked up.

    Unlike Ophelia¡¯s simple clothes, Cadelia was all dressed up even until her fingertips. With her face flushed as she caught her breath, Cadelia stood in front of Ophelia.

    In fact, Ophelia wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Born two years younger than Ophelia, the beloved Cadelia was pampered by the Emperor¡¯s affection. And as they grew up, Cadelia would often vent her anger on Ophelia.

    However, it was confusing.

    Now that Ophelia was about to leave for Ladeen, Cadelia came to vent her anger once more.

    But this had never happened in the past.

    Perhaps it was something that wouldn¡¯t affect her plan? Hopefully not.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cadelia?¡±

    ¡°Ha! What¡¯s the matter? Are you sure you don¡¯t know about the rumor?¡±

    ¡°Rumor? What¡­?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to pretend you haven¡¯t been going after the Grand Duke of Ronen?! How dare you humiliate me!¡±

    Cadelia yelled immediately, not even leaving any chance for Ophelia to finish replying.

    The second most noble woman of the Milescet Empire, the second Imperial Princess who prided herself as being the only sweetheart of the solemn Imperial Family.

    She was unraveling right now.

    Apparently, until a few days ago, she was in a very good mood.

    Because for the first time, the man she liked arrived at the Empire!

    Ian Carle Ronen.

    Like the Ronen territory¡¯s cold weather, he was a man that was like a sharp black sword.

    At first, Cadelia didn¡¯t care who it was that her father had arranged for her to marry, but she fell in love at first sight.

    His visage, his abilities, and even his status matched the portrait she saw of him.

    So Cadelia worked hard to prepare for the banquet two days ago.

    If she had a chance to talk to Ian for a while, she was so sure that he¡¯d fall for her.

    However, that didn¡¯t happen.

    At the banquet where she dressed her finest, Cadelia couldn¡¯t even see a strand of Ian¡¯s hair.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t give up her lingering feelings, so she went to see him off as he left.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s nice to meet you, Your Highness Cadelia.

    All that she got in return was a detached greeting and a light handshake.

    Even if something had gone wrong, this was far too much.

    Her father, the Emperor, had been secretly pushing for them to be married.

    Cadelia had already spoken at various salons, saying that the vacant seat at Ronen was as good as hers.

    But now, how was it that Ian could go back without even paying attention to her?!

    Then, as she stared after the departing carriage in devastation, she heard someone whispering.

    ¡ªI guess the rumor¡¯s true.

    ¡ªThe rumor going around that there¡¯s something going on between the Grand Duke and the First Princess? But isn¡¯t that false?

    ¡ªThey had a secret meeting at the banquet a couple of nights ago. I heard a lot of people witnessed it. After all, that red hair isn¡¯t common.

    ¡ªDo you think someone like Grand Duke Ronen would meet with that First Princess?

    ¡ªDoesn¡¯t she have a pretty face anyway? Maybe that¡¯s his taste, but now the First Princess looks like a laughingstock.

    The taunt made Cadelia grit her teeth.

    It was annoying enough that the first man she liked was indifferent to her, but now she found out that Ophelia might be the reason it was like that.

    How was it possible that her ugly half-sister who didn¡¯t even have a proper dress for the banquet¡­ somehow became worthy enough to be her competition?!

    That Ophelia? Made her a laughingstock?

    She couldn¡¯t stand such an insult.

    Cadelia almost cried and shouted.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking behind my back! You made me the dog that¡¯s chasing chickens! I didn¡¯t even know about the rumor until the Grand Duke left!¡±

    And Ophelia was able to grasp roughly what had transpired.

    That¡¯s why people were looking at her with curiosity.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a rumor that I jumped, but a rumor that there might be something going on between me and Ian.¡¯

    She was glad it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    It wasn¡¯t a scandal, but just a rumor. And Ian didn¡¯t seem to have responded to that rumor.

    The person who saw them in the same place must have been the one who started spreading the word, and the moment Cadelia heard of it, she immediately lashed out.

    ¡®I almost forgot. Cadelia liked Ian.¡¯

    Ophelia suddenly remembered that on her wedding day in her previous life, Cadelia had thrown away her dignity and dropped to the floor, crying and kicking up a fuss.

    Of course, it was because Cadelia liked Ian. But there was one more reason.

    ¡ªThis can¡¯t be! This is ridiculous! You ruined everything that¡¯s mine!

    The arranged marriage of the Milescet family, which should have been Ophelia¡¯s responsibility, fell onto Cadelia¡¯s shoulders.

    From Cadelia¡¯s point of view, the man she loved was taken away, and the forced marriage that was supposed to have been Ophelia¡¯s became hers, and so it fueled more of her malice for her half-sister.

    Ophelia sympathized with her, but she was still on cloud nine at that time.

    There was never a time when Cadelia couldn¡¯t get what she wanted. The two half-sisters had completely opposite lives.

    But the fact that Ophelia had triumphed over Cadelia, even in at least one thing, only made Ophelia shrug her shoulders.

    Now, not anymore.

    Ophelia¡¯s cold gaze turned to the abusive Cadelia.

 CH 8

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to seduce a man of high rank, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s a saying that a daughter follows her mother¡¯s fate. I guess you¡¯ll lose your neck for being so avaricious.¡±

    In the past, Ophelia would have been hurt by Cadelia¡¯s words, or perhaps ridiculed Cadelia for running all the way here.

    Perhaps Cadelia thought the former was more likely to happen.

    Cadelia was making fun of Ophelia¡¯s mother for giving birth to her and for losing her life in an ¡®accident¡¯.

    Rather, what filled her was anger.

    ¡®How annoying¡­¡¯

    It was time for her to leave soon. She had no time for this.

    Ophelia needed to send Cadelia away as soon as possible.

    She sighed, then opened her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that saying about a daughter following her mother¡¯s fate, but you shouldn¡¯t say that so flippantly. Remember, you¡¯re a daughter, too. What if you have an unwanted arranged marriage like a certain person?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s cold tone, Cadelia furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Do you think you and I are the same right now? Father promised me! He won¡¯t sell me off to a political marriage!¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    But Ophelia knew that Cadelia would indeed be sold off.

    Vows were easy to make. And they were easy to sell as well if there was a daughter as precious as her.

    Love that seemed to last forever would be overturned, and for that reason, there¡¯s no stopping the retraction of a vow made to that daughter.

    But Cadelia, who barely understood this, was incredibly entertaining to Ophelia¡¯s eyes right now. She laughed coldly.

    Cadelia¡¯s blindness resembled Ophelia¡¯s past self.

    The same one who believed that such vows would be kept sacred.

    Ophelia decided to do her one last favor.

    ¡°Think about it, Cadelia. It¡¯s true that Father cares about you now, but if he runs into an inevitable situation, what do you think Father will choose? His daughter or his country?¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be you. Don¡¯t cry about it later.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop! Stop it! You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Cadelia screamed and screamed, and as Ophelia wondered if she would calm down in a while, Cadelia lifted her hand up high.

    Children used brute force if things didn¡¯t go their way.

    ¡®Even though I showed you enough grace.¡¯

    That¡¯s what Ophelia thought as she tried to defend herself against Cadelia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    But there was no need for that.

    Alei appeared, and he was holding Cadelia¡¯s hand to stop her.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to find you because it¡¯s already so late, but¡­¡±

    Alei looked back and forth between Ophelia and Cadelia, his expression distinctively grim, then spoke again.

    ¡°¡­I guess you were held up.¡±

    Would it be strange to think of Ophelia that his voice seemed subtly strained right now?

    Inwardly wondering about it, Ophelia waved it off.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Are you ready to depart?¡±

    ¡°As soon as Your Highness boards the ship, we will set off. Have you brought all your things?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I just need to wrap this up. Are you not going to let Cadelia go?¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s gaze was directed at Cadelia¡¯s hand, which he had caught, and for a while now, she¡¯s been trying to struggle out of his hold.

    It¡¯s just that Alei didn¡¯t care about her futile attempts.

    Then, the red-faced Cadelia kicked Alei on the shin and shouted.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?! How dare you do such a rude thing! I¡¯m not letting this go!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, must be a noblewoman or an Imperial family member. Since you look alike, is she a princess?¡±

    Even as Cadelia continuously kicked him on the shin, Alei stayed nonchalant and continued holding her up like she was a child having a tantrum.

    ¡°Yes I am! How dare you treat the first daughter of the Imperial family! If you know who you¡¯re dealing with now, my father won¡¯t let this go! Unhand me this instant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd. As far as I know, the first-born princess is over here. What a pain in the neck it is to keep track of His Majesty¡¯s blood relations.¡±

    Alei said this as though he was truly clueless. Then, he leaned down to get on Cadelia¡¯s level.

    ¡°The First Princess is over here, yet you claim to be the first daughter. I don¡¯t know who you are. How can I let such a suspicious person stay in Her Highness¡¯ presence?¡±

    ¡°I am the only daughter of His Majesty and Her Majesty! I¡¯m Cadel¡ª!¡±

    Cadelia insisted, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t even finish her proud declaration.

    Even before her sentence was finished, Alei flicked his hand, and Cadelia suddenly disappeared.

    Ophelia¡¯s eyes went wide, bewildered at what just happened right in front of her in a split second.

    ¡°Just now, that was teleportation, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen many people in this country do that. Where did you send her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. She probably fell somewhere. I moved her to somewhere in the palace, so she¡¯ll find her way eventually.¡±

    Alei answered nonchalantly, brushing off his pants where Cadelia kicked him. At that, Ophelia chuckled.

    ¡°Why is Your Highness laughing? Do I look funny now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone treat Cadelia like that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s for sure. She¡¯s worse than the rumors paint her out to be.¡±

    ¡°But will you be okay after treating her like that?¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s half-joking tone was imbued with worry.

    She was about to get slapped just a moment ago, but now she was even more worried about another person.

    But Ophelia knew he wouldn¡¯t get caught. And Alei was aware of this, too.

    He deliberately used a teleportation spell, which was classified as high-level magic.

    He could be found through a description of his appearance, but if they went by the advanced magic he did just now, then that would be a different story.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯d list Alei as one of the possible mages who could pull that off.

    He wouldn¡¯t even be considered at all.

    Mages were precious subjects anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to condemn one.

    Furthermore, if it was made known that there was a mage who could use an advanced spell like teleportation, then the Empire wouldn¡¯t kill or punish him.

    Of course, Ophelia wasn¡¯t even thinking of how the situation would be at the Magic Tower.

    ¡®That being said, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s naivety or indifference.¡¯

    Normally, a person would worry about their own situation first, but right now, Ophelia was truly concerned for another person first.

    It was a favorable gaze that didn¡¯t show its intentions.

    Whenever Alei received that gaze, he felt so uncomfortable, to the point that his stomach would twist up in knots.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Alei briefly turned towards Ophelia.

    ¡°¡­Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll be executed. Anyway, the others have been waiting, so we must be on our way.

    ¡°Ah, right. Has it been that long?¡±

    Ophelia frowned slightly.

    Lilith, her immediate subordinate, was set to come with her to Ladeen, but Lilith was rather contemptuous towards Ophelia.

    More than once, she would scrutinize Ophelia¡¯s every move during her inspections just because she was an inspector attached to the Imperial family.

    Now, if Ophelia was late, Lilith would definitely be prickly and ask her the reason why she was so tardy.

    Fortunately, Alei was by her side.

    Towards the concerned Ophelia, Alei answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that late. I don¡¯t know the way to the palace very well, so I got a bit lost on my way to pick Your Highness up.¡±

    Ophelia was comfortable now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there quickly. Just prepare yourself of the¡­¡±

    Alei raised his arm horizontally and moved it up and down.

    Thanks to this, Ophelia realized for the first time what motion sickness was.

    She would rather have heard Lilith¡¯s nagging over this.

    * * *

    Ladeen was a port city in the South of the Milescet Empire.

    Ophelia had been appointed as the inspector for Ladeen for two reasons.

    One, Ladeen¡¯s lord was unmarried.

    The Emperor intended to use Ophelia¡¯s marriage as a political bargaining chip as much as possible, and he had much to gain from Ladeen¡¯s lord because of the lucrative trading port he had.

    Second, because of Ladeen¡¯s geographical characteristics. Apart from the sea beyond it, Ladeen was an enclosed territory.

    There were a lot of mountains surrounding it, and the main road that people used before had collapsed suddenly before.

    That road had been a canal. The ground would often become weak if the rivers would flood, and so the ground eventually collapsed and the road had been cut off.

    Ladeen had the ideal terrain for an Imperial family member to avoid the eyes of others.

    The shrewd Emperor couldn¡¯t let such a chance go.

    A new road was set to be rebuilt at Ladeen this year, so Ophelia was sent to inspect the land.

    Or, it could be the other way around.

    ¡®Ladeen was the best springboard to escape from the Milescet Empire.¡¯

    It would be difficult to avoid the eyes of the Imperial family elsewhere, but if it was in Ladeen, it might not be so hard.

    And besides that, Ladeen was also close to the destination that Ophelia was planning to head towards.

    She¡¯d love to go there right away, but¡­

    There was still much to prepare.

    The first step towards her preparation had already been secured a few days ago.

    Alei.

    Inside the carriage they rode towards Ladeen¡¯s fief, there was a certain urgency behind Ophelia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We need to set this straight before we continue. Alei, I am not helping you as a favor.¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s explanation, Alei nodded as though he had expected it.

    ¡°¡­I did think you reached out first because you needed something from me.¡±

    ¡°Are you disappointed that it wasn¡¯t pure goodwill?¡±

    ¡°No. On the contrary, I¡¯m relieved. It would inconvenience me if you¡¯re helping me out of the good of your heart.¡±

    Although it felt like Ophelia needed to pause for a moment to wonder about Alei¡¯s response, she quickly brushed it aside and continued speaking.

    Come to think of it, Alei was originally obstinate with everything.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll explain it simply. This is a give and take relationship.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Alei laughed bitterly as sarcasm lightly painted his voice, his foot tapping on the carriage floor as he contemplated.

    ¡°So, what do I have to do for you?¡±

 CH 9

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll give you a clue to find your memories each time you do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Magic Tower Siren,¡± Ophelia said, the words rolling off her tongue naturally. ¡°The tower is completely shrouded in mystery. Whether it be its location or the way it looks, or even which group it belongs to¡ªnobody knows.¡±

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s not much information about it or the mages that¡¯re associated with the tower. But why the tower all of a sudden?¡±

    At Alei¡¯s question, Ophelia lifted her indifferent gaze.

    ¡°Alei, why do you think no one has recognized you no matter how far across this vast continent you traveled?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve either lived in seclusion or I¡¯ve been extremely unlucky¡­¡±

    Could it be?

    Alei trailed off.

    His golden eyes, wide with surprise, flitted towards Ophelia, who in turn closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the magic tower.¡±

    And you¡¯re the Lord of that tower.

    It would have been better if she knew how he rose to that position, but all she could tell him was what she knew.

    Ophelia wordlessly stared at Alei, who was still reeling. She tapped her finger.

    She didn¡¯t have the power to move two people, but at the very least, she could restore the memories of Alei, who had left home.

    ¡°This is only the tip of the iceberg.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask me more questions once I mentioned that you¡¯re from the tower, but do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was mulling over what to ask first. I never thought I¡¯d be from the tower.¡±

    Caught off guard, Alei put a hand over his mouth, leaning down as he exhaled.

    Ophelia understood why he reacted this way. It was what she expected.

    ¡°No wonder. The tower¡­ Not much is known about it.¡±

    That¡¯s because the temple had long since suppressed the mages, classifying them as heresies. Since then, the mages of the tower had secluded themselves from the outside world.

    Because of their isolation, a lot of people were even doubtful of the tower¡¯s existence.

    Apart from that, Alei was from the east, where wars often took place.

    This meant Alei was someone who could perfectly misunderstand himself as a person who lost his family and even forgot his memory due to the violence of war.

    ¡®And he opened his eyes for the first time after losing his memory in a vague place. It was in a forest on the border of the Milescet Empire and the Eastern Allied Nations.¡¯

    Because his surroundings conveniently filled in the blanks, Alei stopped looking for any other explanation.

    He believed that he must be from the east.

    So he wasn¡¯t too surprised by this information.

    But he shouldn¡¯t be so stunned forever, so Ophelia went straight to the point.

    ¡°I know you want to ask a lot of questions, but it would be difficult to continue without our promised give and take. I want to ask you a favor once we arrive at Ladeen. What do you think? Can you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­What am I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯ll be simple for you.¡±

    And it was important to Ophelia.

    Ian would be drifting onto the shores of Ladeen in three days.

    There was only a month left until King Kschent would send a proposal to the Milescet Empire asking for a princess¡¯ hand in marriage.

    She had to finish all her preparations before then.

    * * *

    Roughly speaking, Ophelia¡¯s plan went like this: she would help Alei with his memories, then she would ask that he take her with him to the tower in return.

    But of course, she knew that bringing back his memories was easier said than done.

    Alei didn¡¯t exactly lose his memories. To be more exact, they were sealed.

    ¡®Right now, Alei would be happy even with just regaining his memories¡­¡¯

    But Ophelia wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.

    There were two conditions. First, Alei must regain his memories. Second, he must become the tower¡¯s master. If both conditions couldn¡¯t be fulfilled, then her whole plan would fail.

    Yet at the end of the day, since Ophelia couldn¡¯t wield magic, she wouldn¡¯t be able to unlock the seal on Alei¡¯s memories, so she needed someone¡¯s help.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t need to be someone who walked on two legs.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    She directed her gaze towards the voice that called her, and as she turned her head, her red hair fluttered along.

    Recognizing the owner¡¯s voice, Ophelia answered.

    ¡°Alei. You¡¯re not late.¡±

    ¡°I was told not to be tardy.¡±

    Certainly, he said this with confidence.

    And now he was here to fulfill his end of the deal as she mentioned in the carriage bound for Ladeen.

    ¡ªIf you walk along Ladeen Fortress¡¯s rear garden, you¡¯ll find the beach. I¡¯ll see you there once the lights have been put out. Don¡¯t be late.

    ¡ªIs that your favor?

    ¡ªI¡¯ll let you know the rest of it when we¡¯re there.

    ¡ªThen it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll let me know anyway.

    By the end of his words, his eyebrows had furrowed briefly, but Ophelia decided to pay it no mind.

    Anyway, Alei came on time.

    Ophelia slipped down from the boulder she was sitting on. The skirt of her dress had dragged along the boulder and her thighs were momentarily exposed, but it should be fine since it¡¯s nighttime.

    After she came down, she brushed off her skirt.

    ¡°Are you tired, Alei?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason for me to be tired?¡±

    ¡°You had cast a lot of spells earlier.¡±

    The same afternoon they arrived at Ladeen, worked just as hard as he did in the previous life and dealt with all the filed complaints.

    One of the requests was to calm the waves, and even this time, Ophelia was astounded once again.

    He put the sea to rest with one single gesture. But it wasn¡¯t as surprising as the first time because she had expected it.

    As though nothing happened, there wasn¡¯t a hair out of place.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps it¡¯s you who is more fatigued.¡±

    She was the one worrying for him, but again, that concern was redirected back to her. Ophelia glanced at him with curious eyes. With his distinctive stern expression, he opened his lips.

    ¡°I saw it back then. The lord was bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ophelia caught on to what he was trying to say.

    Hydar Ladeen, the Feudal Lord of this territory, greeted her with a questionable welcome. And from the past, she remembered that his excessive kindness continued until she had found Ian.

    Since Hydar was a relatively attractive man who had southern charms and a sturdy body, Ophelia might have fallen for him if she were so easily tempted by kindness.

    However, she had met many people like him¡ªthose who were easily swayed by the surname attached to her. She recalled how he acted as though he had a crush on her, smiling and waving his hand like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because I¡¯m an Imperial Princess that he¡¯s paying attention to me. And the Feudal Lord knows that I was sent here on an inspection.¡±

    ¡°Why were you sent here as one?¡±

    ¡°Because I supposedly need a husband.¡±

    Alei immediately frowned, but Ophelia didn¡¯t see this because she was taking off her shoes, which she left by the boulder.

    Ophelia stepped barefoot on the sand. She lifted the hem of her dress¡¯ skirt and tied it up as she continued talking in a soft tone.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a princess who is past marriageable age, my father, the Emperor, wants to sell me at a high price somehow. At the same time, he wants to pacify the countryside nobles who are being a nuisance. Hmm, I¡¯m done tying it.¡±

    ¡°¡­So the Feudal Lord is thinking of marrying you?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe he does. Or maybe he wants to see an innocent princess fall foolishly in love with him.¡±

    Ophelia tapped the edges of her tied dress and fixed its shape, then she straightened her back.

    It¡¯s already been more than a year since she started travelling as an inspector. During that time, Ophelia realized that she was in no position to be welcomed anywhere.

    In the venerable and solemn Imperial family, a half blood was a problem. However, an illegitimate child became more of a problem when noble blood became mixed with common blood.

    No one ever saw her as ¡®Ophelia¡¯.

    She was just a maid¡¯s daughter, an Imperial Princess.

    ¡®That¡¯s why Ian was so special to me.¡¯

    At first, she thought that Ian was just like Hydar, but Ian saw her as her true self.

    No. That¡¯s what she thought.

    Ian certainly didn¡¯t see her as an illegitimate child or a princess, but he was looking at her under a different label.

    His savior.

    That¡¯s why after it was revealed that she wasn¡¯t truly his savior, he had immediately abandoned Ophelia.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter now.

    That was enough dawdling. Ophelia didn¡¯t realize it, but since a while ago, she had been tugging gently on Alei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come here. Never mind that for now. It¡¯s the favor I have to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you finally telling me now?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the right time now.¡±

    They had walked over a quarter of the way along the coastline, and they didn¡¯t stop until the waves had reached their toes.

    ¡°What you did earlier during the day, when you calmed the waves¡­ I want you to do something similar.¡±

    ¡°But the ocean looks calm,¡± Alei said, but he paused for a moment. ¡°Is that why you asked earlier if I was tired?¡±

    ¡°Was it obvious?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    There was a hint of indignation coloring his voice, but Ophelia was frank with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to calm the ocean. To be exact, can you pour mana here? Over a wide range. As wide as possible.¡±

    ¡°What good would it be for you if I pour mana here?¡±

    ¡°There are things that can only be seen at this time of the year. They¡¯re like tiny jellyfish, but they shine when mana touches them.¡±

    Laffel was a sea creature that was visible only at night.

    The reason it was only visible then was simple¡ªbecause it would stay invisible if it wasn¡¯t illuminated.

    Those creatures reacted to magic stone powder or anything that contained mana, and it was the sight that made her open her heart to Ian that fateful night.

    Ophelia and Ian were ordinary people who had no means to do magic, so the magic powder that he brought only showed a portion of the ocean that¡¯s the size of a blanket where the Laffel were.

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    If there was someone who could lull the ocean to sleep with just a simple gesture, then it was a different story. Watching as the sea began to glow at once, Ophelia sighed with contentment.

    Deliberately coming here after the fortress¡¯ lights had already been turned off, Ophelia picked a time when there were no other people around. She wasn¡¯t sure if there were any other people who sneaked out to see this, but who was going to believe this sight?

    With the sea as dark as the night sky, and like white daisies on a flower bed that would sway in a summer breeze, the dream-like iridescence glimmered far and wide.

 CH 10

    The bed of glowing Laffels was like a vast flower garden over the sea.

    Even more than the stars she could see in the sky, more than the nets that the fishermen would hoist up.

    Then, Ophelia¡¯s expectations began to rise.

    On the day that Ian showed her a small flower garden, Ophelia asked him.

    ¡ªYou went out to sea often, so you must have seen this sight a lot before. Isn¡¯t that right?

    ¡ªNo, I haven¡¯t seen much Laffel while travelling. To be exact¡­ Seeing the Laffel out at sea is considered as an ominous sign.

    ¡ªThey¡¯re beautiful, but ominous¡­ Why is this so?

    ¡ªWhen Laffels glow, it is usually because there are other creatures hunting them. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to be careful when they¡¯re seen glowing.

    Beautiful voices imbued with mana¡­ Not only did they hunt the Laffel, but they also lured many sailors to drive their ships to their reefs.

    The magic tower¡¯s namesake. They were the symbol of the tower itself.

    Siren.

    Ophelia, watching a bird flying over the coast, spoke lightly.

    ¡°Alei, retract your mana. So that they¡¯ll come here.¡±

    Hearing her words, Alei made a face.

    ¡°Just what¡¯ll come?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    They¡¯ll help you find your memories.

    * * *

    Sailors would often speak of sirens in two ways: first, as a monster with a beautiful voice, but a hideous bird-like appearance, or second¡­

    As a creature that has a beautiful voice with an equally beautiful appearance.

    Even those who have seen sirens personally seemed to be divided in their opinions, but before that, it was more often said that they did not exist.

    But Ophelia knew the truth of their appearance.

    Of course, this was because of her past life.

    After Alei had regained his memories in the past, he returned to the tower. Perhaps it was natural for him to return to that place, since he was the lord after all.

    Because she knew how desperate he had been in trying to regain his memories, Ophelia did not hold onto him.

    However, if she had been given permission to hold onto him, then she definitely would have.

    What she thought back then was that, if he disappeared, she might lose her voice again. Who else would she be able to confide in? She felt as though she was left alone in the middle of an endless blizzard.

    But how could she ever dare to be greedy and hold onto him?

    He finally found his place again.

    So instead of clinging onto him, Ophelia instead went to Alei¡¯s room more often before he left. She spent more time with him in front of the fireplace, content with the time they shared together as they talked.

    There was one day when she baked plum pie well for the first time.

    Recalling that Alei had a sweet tooth, Ophelia sought out Alei with two slices of the plum pie in hand.

    However, before she could enter his room, there was already another guest inside.

    With curly hair so short that it didn¡¯t reach that person¡¯s nape, a captivating impression that was sharp enough to make you feel unbalanced, an irresistible allure that would make anyone fall in love¡­

    ¡°Dian. What is this female?¡±

    ¡­And, very rude.

    Alei frowned and scolded the person right away.

    ¡°I told you you¡¯re not supposed to say that, Sante.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a male.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the gender¡­ Anyway, come in, Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Ophelia finally snapped out of her reverie. This fascinating man¡ªwell, judging by his voice, he was a man. But as Ophelia stood blankly while looking at him, she was surprised that he wasn¡¯t a woman instead.

    She glanced at the man named Sante, then turned to Alei.

    ¡°You have a guest. Can I still come in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll leave soon. Sante, don¡¯t do anything weird.¡±

    ¡°What weird thing are you talking about. But do you really think it¡¯ll be alright if I¡¯m left alone?¡±

    At Sante¡¯s question, Alei narrowed his eyes, seeming as though he was contemplating deeply.

    But it didn¡¯t take long.

    ¡°You¡­ Before you do anything strange, let¡¯s just reveal it in advance. Ophelia, he¡¯s not human.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A wise decision.¡±

    ¡°Sante is a siren representative.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Siren.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t play with my words.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Perhaps she might have been less flustered if she had at least set down the freshly baked plum pie.

    She felt the need to sort out the situation.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ the tower?¡±

    And then she was laughed at. Sante guffawed so loudly that she almost dropped the plates.

    Feeling responsible for the commotion, Alei gently took one plate of plum pie from Ophelia, then, somewhat awkwardly, he spoke.

    ¡°The explanation earlier was rather incomplete. That guy interrupted me, but anyway, I wasn¡¯t talking about the tower. To be exact, the tower was named after their species.¡±

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what you meant by ¡®not human.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I tried to put it simply, but I¡¯m sorry it just confused you.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand. A siren, then.¡±

    Fortunately, Ophelia quickly accepted the situation, and so Alei noticeably looked relieved.

    At that time, Sante also settled down.

    Thanks to that, Alei was also able to continue his explanation.

    And it was not that long.

    Because sirens could shift back and forth between the physical forms of birds and humans, they¡¯re often asked to assist the tower in terms of communication. In return, the tower would help them hunt for Laffel.

    And right now, Sante was the current head of the sirens.

    After listening to his explanation, Ophelia had one question.

    ¡°Is it okay to let me know about this? Since you¡¯re of a different race, humans won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±

    What if she made a mistake and put Sante in danger?

    Understanding what she meant, Sante laughed loudly again, but this time, it was a bit more subdued and a more pleasant laugh than a while ago when Ophelia mistook him as a person from the tower.

    She asked why he laughed again, but no one told her why.

    But she found out later.

    Truthfully, the sirens were wearing several layers of protective magic that the tower placed on them, and in the first place, they were a superior race to human beings. Rather than the other way around, it was actually the sirens who hunted humans for fun.

    There was nothing wrong with all the rumors she heard in the past.

    The fact that sirens lured ships to the reefs and made them sink, that they were birds, and that they looked human. It was all true.

    If, in fact, the sirens were being hunted by humans, then it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to meet one like this.

    ¡°When you first saw me, what did I look like? Female? Male? Both?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were sparkling so much earlier! Just try doing that again! Just try it!¡±

    Ophelia tried to imagine it¡ªsirens in their bird-like forms, sitting on a reef with their feet dipped into the waters.

    Apparently, they only looked like birds from a distance, but the closer one got, the more their appearance would change.

    Sure enough, this was what she heard from Alei.

    ¡ªSirens are vigilant, but also curious. What they consider as jokes are very violent. For them, the act of killing sailors is a mere jest. So if people ever meet one, it¡¯s not exactly hard to approach them.

    ¡ªWhat makes it difficult to approach them?

    ¡ªIf you¡¯re a normal person, it¡¯ll be hard. Sirens are impatient and easily bored.

    In other words, if you didn¡¯t want to die, humans needed to be careful in front of them.

    Recalling Alei¡¯s words back then, Ophelia turned to the young sirens who appeared after the mana from the ocean had been retracted.

    In the short time that they were here, they were already losing their patience.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make it quick, I¡¯ll drown you in the ocean!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll crush your head on the reef!¡±

    Even if they said it like that, what¡¯s so scary about their threats?

    Next to Ophelia was a man who had so much power that he could turn the sea into the starry night sky.

    ¡°Alei, isn¡¯t it too loud?¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    As soon as Alei said this, the sirens¡¯ lips clamped shut.

    It¡¯s better now.

    As she looked at the sirens, Ophelia spoke with a light tone, trying not to lace her words heavily.

    ¡°Siren. We can light up the sea as much as you want if this is what you wish for.¡±

    ¡°Oohh!¡±

    ¡°I can show you even more amazing things, and even more Laffel that you can stuff your stomachs with.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen the turbulent sea calm down in an instant? What about rain falling backward? Do you want to see the bottom of the sea? If you can help me, I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±

    Ophelia continued to lure them in. The sirens soon grew speechless as if they were possessed.

    If these sirens were anything like Sante, persuading them might have been more difficult. But fortunately, these sirens seemed to be as young as Cadelia.

    Anyway, luck was also a skill.

    Ophelia asked directly.

    ¡°What do you say? Will you help me?¡±

    And right there, she got three splendid messengers.

 CH 11

    Inside his room where the night¡¯s darkness had shrouded the space, the feather held between Alei¡¯s fingertips spun slowly.

    It was a siren¡¯s feather.

    A little while ago before they went back, the sirens each gave them a feather. The feathers contained mana, so they could feel it vaguely even when they were far away.

    ¡°When you want to call us, break our feathers. We can find you wherever you are!¡±

    That¡¯s what Asello, the oldest of the sirens, said.

    Ophelia was thankful towards Asello, but what she wanted wasn¡¯t a feather that could call them back.

    ¡°Thank you for the feathers, but my request is something else.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The siren¡¯s head, Sante. Bring him here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sante¡ªthat Sante? But Sante won¡¯t move just because I tell him to.¡±

    The siren grumbled, but Ophelia was adamant.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you¡¯ll convince him. If you do, I¡¯ll bring some food from land. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Food from land? I¡¯ve never tried any before!¡±

    ¡°Then, it would be great to try some as early as tomorrow morning, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Young sirens were easy to handle. Of course, this was because Ophelia negotiated with them skillfully, as if she knew what sirens were like.

    So, Alei wondered.

    Being adept at using words, as well as handling the magical creatures that she shouldn¡¯t even know existed¡­ How could Ophelia, who was born and raised in the Imperial Palace, know how to do this?

    In fact, there was something that Alei wanted to ask Ophelia once he met her at the coast. Funnily enough, it wasn¡¯t regarding his memories.

    He hadn¡¯t considered it more important before because his priority was his memories, but he wanted to ask her what kind of relationship he had with Ophelia before he lost his memories. But what would he do with the answer when he would hear it?

    How Ophelia gained this knowledge¡­ Why did she want to help him¡­ How she knew him¡­

    Rationally, these questions should not be the first ones that came to mind.

    If the information Ophelia was giving him wasn¡¯t very reliable, what could Alei possibly do? Right now, Alei had faith in her.

    So, as soon as the Sirens went back to the ocean, Alei brought up the question that was the most rational.

    ¡°Are they the ones who can help me find my memories?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Her reply was matter of fact, as though it wasn¡¯t even a question that he had asked. Looking down, Ophelia roughly wiped her wet feet with a handkerchief that had been tied to her wrist.

    The dress of her skirt was still tied up, showing her thighs, and her posture as she sat on the boulder made him stand around awkwardly.

    It made Alei feel quite strange. Perhaps it¡¯s because as he watched, he couldn¡¯t stand her clumsiness.

    ¡°You look uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Well, the handkerchief is smaller than I thought.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t really a matter of the handkerchief¡¯s size, and Alei had the ability to summon a wind that would dry her at once.

    But he kept his mouth shut. It wasn¡¯t in his character to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Will we go back the roundabout way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome to get caught by Lilith¡­ Ah, she¡¯s my second in command who came with me here to Ladeen.¡±

    ¡°A-ha.¡±

    The chatterbox woman.

    Alei recalled how his brows raised at the woman who looked at Ophelia like the princess was the greatest hindrance in her life.

    He leaned over and caught Ophelia¡¯s hand, which was still awkwardly wiping her feet.

    ¡°If you do it like that, you won¡¯t finish until the sun has risen. I¡¯ll do it, so sit down.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mean to make you do menial tasks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making me do it. I¡¯m the one who volunteered.¡±

    It would be simpler to use magic, but he was a little tired right now because he used his mana excessively today.

    Ophelia was silent for a moment. Perhaps she was embarrassed. Alei wanted to see her expression, but he focused only on the handkerchief. Right now, if he lifted his gaze even just a little, her pale legs would be all that he would see.

    She hadn¡¯t stepped deeper into the waters earlier, but up to the middle of her calves were still wet.

    Alei held her feet with one hand and began to wipe her skin slowly with the other. As she watched him do this, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°I mentioned that you¡¯re from the tower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    Siren was the name of the Magic Tower, but the sirens themselves were also their contact network.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯re associated with them.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you ask them to bring the head?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Because he knows you, too.¡±

    She stopped talking for a while. Alei didn¡¯t know if he had touched a sensitive place, but right now, her toes were curled. And the toes that curled were as white as her legs.

    As fair as her legs¡­

    It was the only thought that echoed in his mind.

    ¡°The tower is only known to be well guarded and hidden, but it¡¯s actually in a more accessible location than people think. It¡¯s in the middle of the ocean, and near it, there¡¯s a colony of sirens. That¡¯s why the tower is also impossible to get close to if people went by ships.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Alei?¡±

    After she called his name, Alei finally managed to come to his senses. Suddenly, as he looked up while still holding her feet, their eyes met.

    It¡¯s that look again. That kindness.

    Her red hair fluttered in the wind and her blue eyes were clear. There wasn¡¯t even any light to illuminate her, but even her lips were glistening.

    Tonight, as she sat on the dark reef, Ophelia was terribly striking.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    Alei nodded in a hurry, trying not to let her know that he was momentarily distracted.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been listening. I was only surprised.¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel. I was also surprised when I first heard it. How many people would possibly think that the tower was in the middle of the ocean?¡±

    Alei began to move his hands again, reluctantly averting his gaze. Fortunately, Ophelia didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t need to make more excuses. It was good for Alei, since he wasn¡¯t very adept at making excuses.

    But those words still crossed his mind.

    He could hide them from Ophelia, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide them from himself.

    Whatever happened, in the end, he never told her that he could just dry her feet with magic.

    It was a dishonorable night for Alei.

    Whether it was punishment for that night or not, when he had just fallen asleep, Ophelia appeared in his dreams.

    No, to be exact, it was a red-haired, blue-eyed woman.

    He couldn¡¯t remember her face properly. He could only recall her red hair and blue eyes.

    Even if her hair color had been exactly like Ophelia¡¯s, when he woke up, he had a gut feeling that it wasn¡¯t her.

    The woman in his dream was smiling cheerfully.

    ¡°Really? So I can walk on land?¡±

    And her lower half was a fish tail.

    * * *

    Was it part of his lost memories?

    Even after waking up from the dream, Alei stared blankly into the air for a while.

    It was too vivid for it to just be a dream. So if it wasn¡¯t a dream, then who the hell was she?

    Red hair and blue eyes.

    Of course it couldn¡¯t be Ophelia because she wasn¡¯t a mermaid.

    There were so many similarities between them. Were they not related to each other?

    And on top of that, Alei had far too many questions already for Ophelia.

    She was someone who not only knew the existence of sirens, but she was also good at handling them. And she seemed to be well informed about the Magic Tower, which should not be something that the general public knew.

    On their way back from the beach, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡ªI¡¯ll answer one more thing since you helped in many ways. Ask me anything.

    Her generosity had prickled at Alei¡¯s conscience, but Alei¡¯s morals weren¡¯t rigid enough to throw away an opportunity like this.

    ¡ªIf I ask you what your true purpose is, will you answer?

    ¡ªPurpose?

    ¡ªWhy are you helping me regain my memories?

    Upon hearing her explanation about the sirens, he realized that the ¡®request¡¯ she asked of him was eventually connected to the method of regaining his memories.

    Considering that transactions were supposed to be done in a way that should benefit the individual, it only made Alei wonder.

    But on the contrary, if he thought about it in reverse, it was more comfortable this way.

    ¡ªWhat good would it bring you to find my memories? Will it benefit you somehow?

    Right now, that¡¯s how it looked to Alei¡ªthat she was helping him with his amnesia for her own gain.

    It seemed that he hit the nail on the head because Ophelia narrowed her eyes slightly, then confessed.

    ¡ªWhat you¡¯re saying is right. But I can¡¯t answer that question.

    ¡ªI knew it.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even expect much.

    Alei knew that Ophelia wasn¡¯t a foolish person. If revealing her purpose right away would have helped her cause, then she would have said it to him already.

    And that¡¯s why Alei hadn¡¯t asked until now.

    However, it was a waste of the opportunity that had come to him

    Alei mulled over it. He brought up a question that was of a lower priority.

    There were quite a few to choose from, so he picked a question that was as personal as possible.

    ¡ªThen can you tell me how you found out about these things?

    ¡ªAbout the sirens and the tower?

    ¡ªYes. Is it difficult to answer?

    ¡ªThere¡¯s nothing difficult about it. I thought you already noticed, but I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t yet.

    ¡ªNoticed what?

    ¡ªYou¡¯re from the tower, and I know you.

    Ophelia turned head and looked at him squarely.

    ¡ªEverything I know¡­ You¡¯re the one who told me.

 CH 12

    With that kind gaze directed at him once more, Alei¡¯s lips spewed out another question on their own.

    ¡ªWhat kind of relationship did we have in the past?

    ¡ª¡­That¡¯s enough questions for today. I¡¯m only answering one.

    Ophelia spoke nonchalantly, but Alei noticed.

    She was quite flustered.

    ¡®The reason she kept avoiding the question was because¡­ she¡¯s a mermaid.¡¯

    He somehow got the answer he needed for a question he¡¯d been so curious about, but Ophelia just seemed to be shrouded in even more mysteries. Alei didn¡¯t like this progression very much.

    Sometimes, he felt like this fog was clearing up, but then it would return again. He was bothered by the ambiguousness of it all. Every time their eyes met, her brows would furrow.

    He didn¡¯t want to face Ophelia in this condition.

    However, Ophelia was his superior.

    Even if they weren¡¯t connected through the matter of finding his memories, they would still continue meeting because of official business.

    Fortunately, most of the complaints that he needed to solve had been handled as soon as they arrived at Ladeen, so there was no need for him to accompany Ophelia. What was left for them to do was the road reconstruction.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t expecting a low-ranked mage to rebuild the road. Rather, they were only asking him to help move around the materials and clear the space where the road would be.

    That¡¯s why before going to the construction site, Alei had no choice but to report to Ophelia.

    He had never been unhappy doing a low-ranked mage¡¯s tasks, but he was in a bit of a tight spot right now.

    But what could he do? If he didn¡¯t report to her, then he would be neglecting his duties.

    ¡®There¡¯s also something I need to give¡­¡¯

    Alei stopped complaining inwardly. He took a deep breath, then knocked on Ophelia¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When the muffled permission was heard, Alei opened the door.

    At Ladeen¡¯s guest room for esteemed visitors, even the door was well-oiled and quiet. As it opened silently, Ophelia looked up from the book she was reading.

    ¡°What brings you here, Alei?¡±

    Their eyes met. Alei inadvertently avoided looking at her furrowed brows, hurriedly lowering his gaze. Then he saw the book that Ophelia was reading.

    The words were small and upside down, so it was hard to read them from a distance. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize the illustrations on the page.

    For a moment, Alei doubted his eyes.

    ¡°Is that a book about mermaids?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Seeing the coast last night made me want to read it.¡±

    Yet that doubt disappeared in an instant.

    In no time, not even a few minutes after he entered Ophelia¡¯s room, his prior suspicions hardened into conviction.

    The dream he had was a memory, and it was clear that he and Ophelia had a connection before¡­ when she was still a mermaid.

    The questions that he had been agonizing over were solved at once.

    ¡®You look relieved, like a problem has been solved.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ophelia was astute in noticing the change in Alei¡¯s demeanor.

    Actually, it had been a while since she noticed that he was inwardly wrestling with something, which affected his mood.

    He might have thought that he hid it well in his own way, however, Ophelia was someone who lived her entire life not being received well, so that particular look was something she noticed right away.

    But he was someone who lost his memories and was now just starting to get more information, so it was bound to be confusing for him. That¡¯s why she kept quiet about it.

    ¡®More importantly, apart from Alei, there are some other things I can¡¯t afford to ignore¡­¡¯

    Ophelia turned her eyes towards the book in her hands, her gaze complicated in many ways. It was a book about mermaids, but to be exact, it was better to say it was a book about mermaids with the premise that they were only mythical.

    Just like with the sirens, humans didn¡¯t know if mermaids really existed or not.

    Still, she opened the book and read it to see if it would help. But in the end, it was more useless than she thought. It was no exaggeration to say that Ophelia knew more.

    ¡®I was wondering if I could get some information about mermaid scales, but this was just a waste of time.¡¯

    Even after swallowing one, the reason why she was looking up information on it was simple¡ªshe wanted to know why exactly she had returned to the past.

    And¡­ just in case this wasn¡¯t truly the past.

    After teleporting to this territory yesterday, Ophelia suffered from extreme motion sickness, and after her nausea subsided, she turned to Alei.

    ¡ªI hope we won¡¯t have to teleport again in the future. Are you alright?

    Unlike Ophelia, who had become noticeably fatigued in a short time, Alei looked fine.

    Alei nodded, then replied gently.

    ¡ªOf course. Motion sickness caused by teleportation is usually because of a lack of affinity with mana.

    ¡ª¡­You¡¯re a mage, so you don¡¯t have to go through this, then.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s how it is, but¡­

    Alei¡¯s expression as he answered became laced with apprehension.

    ¡ª¡­Something¡¯s not right. May I have your left hand for a moment?

    After Ophelia reached out her hand, he took off the ring that he had put on her during their last meeting, then spoke again as he looked at it curiously.

    ¡ªHave you ever taken off this ring?

    ¡ªNo, I couldn¡¯t even take it off myself. Is there a problem?

    ¡ªThat¡¯s normal. For people who can¡¯t do magic, there¡¯s no way to remove magic tools.

    Ophelia assumed that it was a magic tool because it fit her instantly, but it felt strange to hear him confirm it.

    But why was Alei suddenly worried about it?

    ¡ªThe spell I placed on this tool was to increase the affinity of the wearer. An ordinary person should be able to withstand the effects of teleportation just by wearing it.

    ¡ª¡­Then why am I nauseous right now?

    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure. I have two theories.

    Rolling the ring between two fingers, he continued apprehensively.

    ¡ªFirst, you might have a terribly low affinity to mana.

    Alei went on and explained that this theory didn¡¯t make much sense because it was a rare occurrence, and by the sound of his voice, Ophelia noticed that he was thinking that this was definitely not the case.

    He didn¡¯t know about anyone else, but this couldn¡¯t be true for Ophelia.

    ¡ªAs you know, the people of the Milescet Empire are born with some degree of mana affinity.

    ¡ª¡­Yes.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s why it¡¯s strange. There¡¯s only one theory left to think about after this.

    After saying this, Alei continued expounding on the theory.

    There was a possibility that someone else¡¯s magic was at work.

    As soon as she heard this, one thought instantly popped into her head.

    The mermaid scale.

    She was wondering about it from the beginning.

    What was it that Ariel wished for that Ophelia was sent back to the past? And how far was the reach of the mermaid scale¡¯s influence?

    ¡®Unless what she really wished for was to simply come back to the past.¡¯

    It was necessary for Ophelia to know what it was that Ariel wished for, if only so that she could plan accordingly.

    It would be different to just prepare a plan based on an assumption, compared to if she could see it with her own eyes.

    Alei said the protective spell that the Imperial family had cast on themselves could distort over time, so the body could have an untoward reaction to it later on. However, Ophelia knew that this was not the reason.

    The Emperor had never cast a protective spell on her.

    ¡ªCan you guess what it is then?

    ¡ª¡­I have an idea. But the problem is that I don¡¯t know how to solve it.

    Alei sighed softly as he heard this from Ophelia.

    ¡ªIf you can¡¯t solve it, it will affect your life in many ways. It won¡¯t be limited to not being able to accept mana from others.

    But Alei, too, had no idea what to do, so they ended the conversation with him retrieving the ring.

    ¡®Then I can¡¯t use any healing magic.¡¯

    First, she was planning to meet Ariel. The mermaid had already died when the scale was given to Ophelia, so even if she knew that meeting Ariel now might not solve this, she still wanted to meet her again.

    She wished she could ask Alei, but Ophelia remembered how surprised he was when he saw the sirens last night.

    It seemed like he really didn¡¯t know anything about other magical creatures.

    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t know anything about sirens, then I doubt he knows anything about mermaids.¡¯

    So Ophelia went to Ladeen¡¯s library today and borrowed some books, feeling as though she was grasping at straws.

    And the result was abysmal.

    To alleviate her disappointment, Ophelia closed the book. In any case, it would be rude to keep reading in front of someone who came to visit her.

    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the road construction site soon, so I came to see you.¡±

    ¡°Will you need me to come with you?¡±

    ¡°If you give me the authority to do so, I would be fine going alone. It won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    Ophelia signed the document that Alei placed on the desk.

    In the past, Alei was dispatched to the road construction site next to the canal. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    She returned the signed document to the mage, but in return, Alei placed something on the desk again.

    It was the ring that was on Ophelia¡¯s hand until yesterday.

 CH 13

    Recognizing the ring, Ophelia asked Alei.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take this ring yesterday?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You told me I won¡¯t need the ring to increase in mana affinity, so you took it back.¡±

    But why was he giving it back after just a day?

    Understanding what she meant, Alei raised one eyebrow. He picked up the ring from the desk, then approached Ophelia behind the desk where she sat. He knelt and asked for her hand.

    Ophelia reached out and offered her hand, in the same way that she did the other day.

    With a hand that was bigger than Ophelia¡¯s, his hand touched hers while a voice twice as low as hers flowed between them.

    ¡°I removed the spell that was on it before and replaced it with a new one. If you wear this, you¡¯ll be able to accept other people¡¯s mana without much resistance.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Mana resistance is usually caused by two opposing forces.¡±

    Alei then explained that each living being had a certain mana on their own, which constantly circulated in their own body.

    ¡°If it can¡¯t be solved with your own mana, then what I did was to prevent it from flowing so that it won¡¯t clash with other people¡¯s mana.¡±

    Simply put, he had blocked all the mana flowing through Ophelia¡¯s body.

    Alei placed the ring on her finger once more, and it shrank to fit her instantly.

    Just as it was before, it was exactly the right fit.

    ¡°But this is a temporary measure. If your mana is blocked for too long, it will cause problems, so remove it before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say someone who can¡¯t use magic has no way to remove a magic tool on their own?¡±

    ¡°Usually, yes, but since your situation is unique, I tweaked it a bit.¡±

    Alei let go of Ophelia¡¯s hand and raised his body to stand up. Their eyes met.

    ¡°Only you or I can take this ring off, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    His nonchalant way of speaking was relaxed as usual, but she felt that he took careful measures in ensuring that the ring would be improved.

    There was a rare smile on Ophelia¡¯s lips as she looked at the ring on her hand.

    ¡°You must have been exhausted yesterday. When did you do this?¡±

    Did he even sleep well? She felt worried for him for a moment, but she didn¡¯t voice this question.

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts and for your concern.¡±

    What she had to express here was not her worries, but her gratitude.

    Alei smiled when he heard her say thank you. The sight of his golden eyes curling up was nice, but it was quite surprising for Ophelia to see a hint of uncharacteristic meekness from him. He usually kept an expression that made it seem like he was carved from marble.

    The man, who was smiling like an early spring morning, answered in a gentle voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ophelia suddenly thought that his face seemed to be a little red.

    * * *

    In the past, although Ophelia and Alei weren¡¯t particularly close, it didn¡¯t mean that they had very little personal interactions.

    If Ophelia had someone she could possibly call a ¡®friend¡¯, then it would be Alei.

    She didn¡¯t know what Alei thought of her back then, but because she had no place in the Ronan Castle, she certainly thought of him in that way.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why the relationship between them ended in a strained manner.

    The first reason was due to her closing the door that Ian had once opened.

    The second reason was that Ophelia wasn¡¯t used to leaning on others.

    These first two reasons could be attributed to Ophelia herself, that these were her fault. But the third reason wasn¡¯t hers to shoulder.

    It was due to the truth that she found out about by chance.

    The servants of the Ronen Castle didn¡¯t know why Ophelia and Ian were on bad terms.

    As they saw it, Ian ignored and stayed away from Ophelia even as she desperately clung onto him. The servants just laughed and talked about it whenever they saw this sight.

    They had no idea about the departed Little Mermaid who left a mermaid scale. It was something that only Ian and Ophelia knew.

    In the first place, the existence of mermaids wasn¡¯t widely known, and even if Ian said that he married the wrong person, there was no way for him to say who his savior truly was.

    That¡¯s why everyone just assumed that Ian got sick of Ophelia quickly. No one knew why he treated her so coldly.

    Of course, Ophelia believed that Alei had no idea either.

    Until she found a letter in Alei¡¯s room.

    And the sender was Ariel.

    * * *

    It was a coincidence that she found the letter. She never thought that there would be one in between the pages of a book that she decided to read while waiting for Alei.

    Even while knowing that she shouldn¡¯t read it, her trembling hand unfolded the letter.

    The parchment, written with the name that she had already forgotten, was layered with preservation magic. Apart from the triangular mark on the edge of the letter, it was clean and crisp as though it had been written only a day ago.

    Ophelia¡¯s eyes gravitated to that name at once.

    Ariel.

    Her handwriting was cursive.

    ¡¸ Did the bird properly deliver this letter? This will probably serve as my last testament, so I hope its beak was dry. ¡¹

    Perhaps the triangular mark on the otherwise clean letter was from the bird¡¯s beak.

    That sentence was the most lighthearted in the letter.

    Below were words that described the circumstances surrounding Ariel that Ophelia was unaware of.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s his wedding tomorrow. It¡¯s been less than a week since you gave me legs, and that¡¯s how long I¡¯ve known his name, but I¡¯ll be dead tomorrow at dawn. Ian loves another woman. ¡¹

    At this point, the letter became disheveled. A few drops of splattered ink could also be seen. Some of them might have been because of tears.

    ¡¸ I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I keep having bad thoughts. What if I hadn¡¯t run away from the people who came that day? What if I met Ian a little earlier? What would have happened if she wasn¡¯t there? Truthfully, I saw her from a distance, and at first glance, I knew that she was Ian¡¯s bride. She has red hair just like me. Only then did I understand why you told me not to even think about her¡­ ¡¹

    Ariel said she was lucky to have seen Ophelia only from afar. If Ariel had seen Ophelia at a close distance and saw more similarities between them, she might not have been able to put up with her any longer.

    ¡¸ I even gave up my voice so I could be with him, but our time was short. I¡¯ve never felt this way before. Is this what sadness feels like¡ªthe sadness that my older sisters tell me about? My cheeks keep getting soaked as I think about tomorrow. They told me that if I continued to wallow in my sadness, I would become one with the ocean. What would that feel like? I was curious about the experiences of others who became one with the ocean, but¡­ I think I know now. I¡¯m sure they were very sad as well. ¡¹

    Ophelia didn¡¯t know how many times she lost her breath in the short span of time that she read the letter.

    Maybe this was how Pandora felt after she was told not to open the box. She had a peaceful life until she chose to open it.

    Ophelia felt like she was living a nightmare. She felt a visceral fear for the first time.

    It felt like she was sitting face to face with the monster under her bed, and now it was talking to her.

    ¡¸ ¡­I received the blade that you sent to my sisters. I cut my hair because all of my sisters cut their hair short as well. I at least wanted to leave a memento for them, but I guess it has been a habit of mine since long ago to copy them. ¡¹

    She wished she hadn¡¯t read the letter. She wished she didn¡¯t know that Ariel died.

    But Ophelia had already reached the end.

    ¡¸ Alei, I¡¯m sorry you had to make such futile deals with a mermaid like me. But how can I stab Ian? If I had to stab someone, then¡­ ¡¹

    After that, the ink had been smudged so she couldn¡¯t read it. This was a small reprieve.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for such a long letter. I wanted to write to someone before I died. Just in time, my bird came across a piece of information that you might like to hear. There was a mage in Ladeen who left the tower more than five years ago. If you won¡¯t hear from the people I¡¯ve informed beforehand, then you should go to that person, too. ¡¹

    I hope you can get your memories back.

    After reading that sentence, the door creaked open.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    And when she looked up, Alei was there, stunned, flustered.

 CH 14

    If the sea were to rise and devour the land, would it feel like this? Tears flowed down her cheeks profusely.

    She wished she had known nothing.

    Ariel¡¯s situation, and the fact that the person Ophelia believed was her friend was actually involved with the mermaid.

    To him, who helped Ariel, how did he view Ophelia?

    The deceased Ariel was Ian¡¯s real savior¡­ How ridiculous must it all have been in Alei¡¯s eyes to see Ophelia cling to Ian so pathetically.

    Ophelia thought Alei was her only friend, but perhaps she had been too hasty in her judgement.

    She was still reeling from Ian¡¯s rejection.

    Ophelia had been out of it since that day. And because Alei at that time was trying to regain his memories by returning to the tower, they would not have seen each other¡¯s faces for a while.

    ¡®Why was I reminded of that all of a sudden.¡¯

    Lost in thought as she rolled the quill pen between her fingers, she recalled the time Alei left for the tower back then.

    It had been quite a while, considering the days she lived before time had been wound back. Long after Alei left, Ophelia decided to die.

    ¡®It felt so bitter, that time I saw the letter.¡¯

    But truthfully, it would be more accurate to say that she felt complicated.

    She learned of things that she never wanted to know. Because of this revelation, she didn¡¯t know what to think of Alei anymore.

    But only after Alei left did Ophelia realize.

    Even if their friendship was a ruse, when he was gone, he left a void in his place.

    She realized that she was only able to survive this far because of his presence.

    It came to a point where Ophelia didn¡¯t mind what Alei truly thought of her. She only missed his warmth.

    At that time, she was desperate for anyone at all, and it was Alei who gave her a lifeline.

    However, just because she realized this didn¡¯t mean that she opened the door to her heart once more.

    Even right now, in this new life¡ªOphelia still would not tell Alei everything she knew.

    If it had been before she found the letter, she would have told him everything and confided in him wholly.

    Her index finger rhythmically tapped on the book titled ¡´ Tales of the Mysterious Mermaid ¡µ but after a few staccato beats, the finger stopped. Ophelia¡¯s gaze was cold as she was lost in thought.

    She looked at the illustration where her finger paused.

    ¡®That was definitely the look you had at the time.¡¯

    The reason Ophelia was suddenly reminded of that memory without any prompting.

    The look Alei had before she had run out of the room.

    Half confused, half ashamed¡­

    When he saw her crying, Alei looked exactly like that.

    She was never curious about other people¡¯s thoughts, but she wondered what Alei was thinking with an expression like that.

    There should be some kind of clue there.

    ¡®No. Never mind.¡¯

    Ophelia clenched her hand into a fist. It was a useless thought.

    She opened the book once more, not at the part Alei saw when he came in earlier. After a couple more pages from that section, there was a hidden memo that Ophelia wrote.

    There was no information in this book that could prove to be useful to Ophelia because it was literally just a collection of folktales.

    It wasn¡¯t written to convey practical information after all, so this was a natural result. Lilith even gave her the side eye when she saw Ophelia reading this book.

    ¡ªMermaids? I didn¡¯t know you were fond of such childish fantasies.

    ¡ªWe¡¯re near the ocean after all.

    ¡ªHow relaxed of you. People might think we¡¯re here for a vacation. Meanwhile, I¡¯m running around here and there to check and double check the materials to rebuild the roads.

    Lilith, in one way or another, would always criticize high-ranking aristocrats.

    She always complained that she had to do all the grunt work because she was placed under the command of a dainty Imperial Princess.

    ¡ªIf you feel so wronged, why don¡¯t you be a Princess yourself? If I wasn¡¯t one, then just as you said, I could have enjoyed this trip as a vacation.

    Of course, when Ophelia said this, she didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.

    Well, even so, a book like this would still have some tidbits of information at least.

    While reading it, Ophelia realized that there were a few similarities with the things she knew.

    When the mermaid and the siren appeared together in one tale¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s similar.¡¯

    There were still slight differences, of course. When the protagonist of the tale was hypnotized by the enchanting voice of a siren, a mermaid saved him from danger.

    It might be because mermaids were more philanthropic, or perhaps it was because mermaids hated sirens¡ªbut if this tale was based on true events, it¡¯s actually sirens that hated mermaids.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really based on true events.¡¯

    She wrote down some notes so she wouldn¡¯t forget. She¡¯d have to see the head of the sirens when the sun had set.

    Ophelia wanted to be ready for anything.

    Was there anything else she needed to write down? As she rummaged through a bookshelf, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    Who would seek her out at this time?

    Ophelia hurriedly arranged her desk and hid her books and notes, then she spoke.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and a man with an overtly pleasant expression came in. Ophelia inwardly groaned as she saw who it was.

    ¡°Hydar.¡±

    ¡°I grew concerned when I didn¡¯t see you, but I found you right away.¡±

    Hydar, the fief lord of Ladeen, strode into the room as he said this. In his hand was a flower, which any gardener would have wept at once they saw it, and an envelope.

    Only then did she remember what she had forgotten because she had been preoccupied with her work with Alei.

    ¡®So it¡¯s today.¡¯

    The day Hydar himself invited Ophelia to a banquet to welcome her.

    She might have conveniently erased it from her mind because the memory left a sour taste.

    In an instant, Ophelia¡¯s cold gaze reached Hydar.

    Not knowing what she was thinking, the fief lord thrust out the wilted flower and the envelope right in front of her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m hosting a banquet at my villa today. Since Your Highness arrived at Ladeen just in time, I thought it would be nice to have a welcoming ceremony as well, so I brought an invitation for you. Will you come?¡±

    A banquet and a welcoming ceremony at the same time. Ophelia knew why Hydar wanted her to attend.

    ¡ªI told you, didn¡¯t I? That Princess is nothing. It¡¯s just worth knowing that the Imperial family sent a woman like that as an inspector because they¡¯re afraid of intervening directly with Ladeen¡¯s affairs¡ªthat¡¯s why they sent that woman!

    Judging from Hydar¡¯s drunken rambling, he seemed to have made a bet with his friends.

    No matter how far away Ladeen was from the Imperial family¡¯s reach, any countryside territory would be uplifted if they came into affiliation with those sitting on the throne.

    It seemed that Hydar invited Ophelia to the party to prove that he could easily handle the princess.

    In fact, it was a bet inevitably in Hydar¡¯s favor.

    If she had avoided the banquet, it would be a sure sign that the Imperial family was afraid of him.

    ¡®He¡¯s a fox who pretends he¡¯s a tiger.¡¯

    In the past, without knowing about this, Ophelia didn¡¯t attend the banquet.

    She thought there might have been a hidden intention there, but she still had her hopes up.

    Hydar was kind to her, so he could have invited her because he truly wanted her to feel welcomed.

    Ophelia thought she had firmly closed the door to her heart, but now that she looked back, she realized that she lived her life having more expectations than she originally thought.

    Ophelia chuckled unconsciously because it was so funny.

    Hydar, who saw this, raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no it¡¯s just¡­ amusing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Ophelia turned her gaze towards Hydar just as her laughter faded. A cold voice soon followed.

    ¡°I have a lot of experience from inspecting other fiefs, but this is the first time that an esteemed fief lord would do a welcoming ceremony for me so¡­ conveniently with your other plans. Is this the highest courtesy that Ladeen can offer to the Imperial family?¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, Your Imperial Highness might be too accustomed to the luxury of the capital.¡±

    ¡°Luxury?¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s rebuttal, Hydar¡¯s shoulders stiffened. He could feel a dark sense of foreboding running down his spine.

    Even with her small physique, her blue eyes pierced him like a blade. As she took one step closer, she opened her lips languidly.

    ¡°I know who is in charge of the capital¡¯s fiscal and cultural affairs. If you have any disagreement regarding that, I shall forward this concern. Hydar Ladeen, tell me one more time. What did you say about the capital¡¯s luxury?¡±

    ¡°N-No, I¡ª¡±

    He made a mistake. Realizing this fact, Hydar¡¯s mind was flushed full of curse words.

    He heard that the First Imperial Princess was a quiet and demure woman who seemed to have no presence, but was it a false rumor?

    Hydar gritted his teeth.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being intimidated by a woman like this.¡¯

    This was a disgrace that he had never before experienced as the fief lord of Ladeen.

    But even if he felt dishonored here, the biggest problem would come if his plan would fail.

    ¡®I need to take this woman to the banquet today and strike her down at once.¡¯

    When rumors spread that the First Imperial Princess would come to Ladeen, the nobles of the territory were swept up into a ruckus at once. Because they rarely went to the capital, catching sight of any Imperial family member would be like tasting strawberries during winter.

    If not for the fact that she was a lowly maid¡¯s daughter and that she was completely ignored by the Imperial family, Ophelia might have attracted a more favorable kind of attention.

    That¡¯s why Hydar, who wanted to flaunt his status as Ladeen¡¯s supreme ruler, needed to publicly humiliate Ophelia.

    ¡®Look how flustered he is. It¡¯s natural that he¡¯s never had this experience.¡¯

    And Ophelia knew this, too. Even so, she wouldn¡¯t let him do as he pleased.

 CH 15

    Hydar¡¯s face visibly turned sour, and he turned away as Ophelia continued to stare at him.

    He was a rather hot-tempered man, so it was better if Ophelia wouldn¡¯t press him any further. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d insist on the invitation anyway.

    He was also a man who at least had some tact, so he shouldn¡¯t show just how furious he really was in front of her.

    Ophelia went ahead and wrapped up their conversation.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll overlook your discourtesy. Be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re an illegitimate child, I guess you still won¡¯t pay any mind to any other man less than the Grand Duke of Ronen.¡±

    And this was the answer he returned her with.

    Ophelia sighed inwardly.

    She expected too much from this man again.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess how he found out about rumors of her entanglement with Ian.

    No matter how fast rumors spread, there¡¯s no way that a rumor originating from the capital could have possibly reached this closed off territory in just a few days.

    ¡°You must have done a background check on me.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t think hard about it, it was obvious.

    Ophelia took a step back. She didn¡¯t want to deal with a possible outburst by a burly man like Hydar in a close distance.

    She didn¡¯t think that Hydar would cross the line, but she had made enough oversights in the past. She didn¡¯t need to have the same regrets.

    Hydar narrowed the distance between them as he took a step closer, sneering like a beast on the prowl.

    ¡°I heard that you seduced your younger sister¡¯s man, dear Imperial Princess. Is it because you¡¯re an illegitimate child that you¡¯re setting the bar high with your taste in men?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Even if it¡¯s not a nobleman, I¡¯m certain that I don¡¯t want to deal with difficult men.¡±

    And after Ophelia said this, she stumbled.

    It took her a second to realize that she had been slapped.

    She could taste something metallic inside her mouth, and it seemed that blood had burst inside.

    So he really was the type of man who would raise his hand once he lost his temper.

    And it seemed like his head was hollow.

    ¡°You¡¯re just half a noble, and yet you dare provoke me with that tongue of yours?¡±

    Ah, rather than his head being hollow as she had assumed, it was his arrogance that spurred him to act in this way.

    Even so, Ophelia didn¡¯t have anyone by her side right now, and it was impossible for her to physically win over a man twice her size.

    After Hydar had been provoked, Ophelia backed away and felt the desk behind her as he approached.

    He had already hit her once and Hydar¡¯s eyes were wide open with wrath, snarling in a way that was befitting his size. It was clear that he also thought she had no chance to win over him.

    ¡°You have no one to support you, isn¡¯t that right, Princess? You must know¡ªif an accident happens to befall you, do you think anyone would care?¡±

    As he grabbed Ophelia¡¯s shoulder violently, he laughed insidiously.

    ¡°The title of ¡®inspector¡¯ is just a pretty cover. Who here doesn¡¯t know that your father is just trying to sell you to me? Huh? I was going to let it slide even if you¡¯re just a filthy half-blood, but you don¡¯t even know your place. Do you think we¡¯re on the same level?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that a lot, that I don¡¯t know my place.¡±

    Even after all that, Ophelia was calm.

    She had experienced this already so many times. Those who once flattered her, as though she were the most significant person in the world, would eventually become just like Hydar right now.

    That¡¯s why even if he tried to provoke her by belittling her like this, it wouldn¡¯t be of any effect to Ophelia at all.

    Something like this would have sent her to misery before, but because she had already grown so numb, how could this possibly affect her?

    The words ¡®know your place¡¯ followed her like a shadow throughout all her life in Ronen.

    Hydar shouldn¡¯t have underestimated his opponent.

    He should have thought of how much she had already been through so that he could at least get a rise out of her.

    She had endured this far without anyone to support her, without any special abilities to help her.

    Well, if he had the foresight to use his hollow head, then the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Not knowing one¡¯s place. Her?

    ¡°Hydar Ladeen. It seems like it¡¯s you who¡¯s unaware of your place.¡±

    Just as he went ahead and slapped her¡ª

    Ophelia lunged forward and hit Hydar on his side using her elbow with all her might.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    After this, the hand that had been gripping Ophelia¡¯s shoulder loosened its grip reflexively. She didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to reach for the thing that she¡¯d been eyeing for a while now.

    The quill pen with ink that hadn¡¯t dried yet.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity.

    ¡°You damn wench!¡±

    ¡°Watch your back, you piece of trash.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    CRASH!

    All the glass of the large windows of one wall shattered at once, and Hydar was flung back.

    Because there was a large thing that flew into the room and tackled him with great force.

    Up until here, Ophelia still had no intention to lower her guard, but when she realized the identity of who it was that flew in, she smiled wryly at the ridiculous situation.

    ¡°I came here right away after hearing from Asello.¡±

    The ¡®large thing¡¯ that had flung Hydar towards the opposite wall and shattered those windows stood up straight.

    Having flown straight through the windows like that, his body should have been a bloody mess, but he didn¡¯t even have any scratches.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see him this soon.

    Golden hair and the green, slitted eyes of a bird of prey.

    If not for the large cloak over his body, Ophelia would have been looking at the nearly naked man, who she called by name.

    ¡°Hello, Sante.¡±

    * * *

    The moment his name was called, Sante noticed that the woman in front of him was the same human being who was allegedly looking for him.

    Last night, young siren siblings who had gotten into trouble came to him in a flurry.

    ¡ªSante, that woman brightened up the entire ocean! I¡¯ve never seen any other time that the Laffel shone so brightly!

    ¡ªThat¡¯s why we each gave her a feather. Next time, she said she¡¯ll bring us food from the land!

    The younger the sirens were, the more mischievous and the more cruel they became.

    Considering that most of the recent shipwrecks were the work of these three, it was unusual that they were suddenly so excited about a human female.

    They were being so loud that, at first, Sante thought that he should just fling them off into the ocean, but he decided to be patient.

    As the head of the sirens, Sante showed mercy and listened to their story until they got tired and eventually settled down. It was certainly a wise decision.

    ¡ªRight, she said that we should bring you to her, Sante.

    After all that fuss, this was the only thing that piqued his curiosity.

    ¡ªTell me more about it, Asello. Did that woman really ask to see me?

    ¡ªYes. Is she a woman that Sante knows?

    ¡ªWhat does she look like?

    ¡ªHair as red as the sky at daybreak. Eyes as blue as the ocean around the equator. She has a slim figure.

    And they mentioned that she was fair and was likely a noble. Was there a girl like that among the women he¡¯d met before?

    Asello¡¯s description was rather vague, but not to the point that it was incomprehensible.

    After trying to scour his memories, Sante concluded that they might have had just an insignificant encounter.

    If she was close enough or important enough to him, she would have used his feather, but seeing as she used young sirens to call him instead of seeking him out herself, their relationship in the past might have been fleeting.

    It was quite frequent that those who get captivated by sirens wouldn¡¯t be able to forget them easily, so Sante assumed this was the case.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t think she¡¯s that important. It can¡¯t be helped that you already gave your feathers, but I don¡¯t see the need to go there myself. It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡ªBut Sante, the woman told me to bring you to her.

    ¡ªSo just because she said so, you¡¯ll just follow her?

    ¡ªNo, it¡¯s because she called you by the name ¡®Sante¡¯.

    Only then did Sante realize what Asello was saying. Usually when he was being called, they would just ask for the head of the sirens, or the leader.

    Sante lightly brushed back his hair back, but his fringe flowed back down over his forehead as he let go.

    And, right now, Sante¡¯s narrowed eyes were focused on the red-haired human female in front of him.

    The silence that stretched between them wasn¡¯t prolonged. After he scanned her from head to toe, a decadently low voice full of fascination flowed between Sante¡¯s red lips.

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    tl/n: i¡¯m aware that Sante¡¯s description in the novel as being nearly naked doesn¡¯t match the illustration¡­ it¡¯s a shame (lol) but maybe it¡¯s because of kakaopage¡¯s age restriction?

 CH 16

    Yesterday when the young sirens said that the ocean shone with a brilliant light, they thought that the human woman was a great mage.

    ¡°You¡¯re a normal human.¡±

    ¡°Are you disappointed that I¡¯m nothing special?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s amazing. How do you know me?¡±

    Ophelia, who spoke with an aloof tone, threw something on the floor. It was the quill, now broken in half.

    After returning from meeting the sirens last night, Ophelia had hidden the feathers along with her normal items.

    It was better to keep them on her at all times for emergency use, that¡¯s why she disguised them as daily necessities that she could carry all the time.

    And her foresight on this was used in practice quicker than she expected.

    Sante¡¯s persistent gaze was still on Ophelia, reaching out one hand to touch her right cheek, checking her physical condition.

    It was a habit of Sante¡¯s to inspect or explore the other person before even initiating a conversation.

    A siren¡¯s mana detection wasn¡¯t as strong as a mermaid¡¯s senses, but Sante could still detect mana to a certain extent.

    It would depend on the surroundings or the person wielding it, but he was able to catch on quickly enough.

    And Sante inspected the human¡ªmeticulously.

    And she¡¯s¡­ normal.

    ¡®She¡¯s not from the tower.¡¯

    Even if someone wasn¡¯t a mage, they could still live at the tower, so Sante thought that she was like that at first. But he couldn¡¯t feel the tower¡¯s energy from her at all.

    Mana from the tower was much more pure than what could be derived from other human lands, with the exception of lands near the sea. The woman in front of him had the scent of neither the sea nor of mana.

    Apart from that, no matter how much he scoured his memories, he couldn¡¯t remember her face, so this might be a human that he had never met before.

    Sante narrowed the distance between him and the woman. Every step left a trail of blood.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Sante¡¯s blood, but the blood of the man who had fainted.

    Sante didn¡¯t always enter a building by breaking in through a window, but he was in a hurry this time.

    Because that man looked as though he was going to kill the woman right away.

    Sante had rushed forward, but one side of the woman¡¯s cheek was already swollen.

    His index finger stroked the bruised cheek, and he saw her nose twitch slightly as she frowned, perhaps because it stung.

    However, even though she frowned, she didn¡¯t avoid his touch.

    Even though she was docile, it had been a long time since he got interested in someone.

    A smile formed on Sante¡¯s lips.

    A siren¡¯s voice full of manufactured affection flowed out smoothly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to reveal how you found out about me, then at least get straight to the point. There must be a reason why you called me here.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not just one matter.¡±

    Her disinterested gaze did not match the intensity of Sante¡¯s eyes on her.

    Then, without any warning, a dry voice spat out a name.

    ¡°Alejandro Diarmuid.¡±

    And at the same moment, the smile on Sante¡¯s face was wiped off.

    ¡°You know him, right? The magic tower¡¯s lord who was exiled three years ago. You also call him Dian.¡±

    ¡°How do you¡ª¡°

    ¡°Ophelia,¡± she said firmly. ¡°My name is Ophelia. Call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha. What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t force you.¡±

    At the same time, Sante felt something slip over his finger, and he belatedly realized that the mana that he exuded had disappeared.

    As if something was blocking it.

    Looking down at his hand, he noticed a peculiar ring.

    ¡°Even so, stop trying to seduce me.¡±

    Ophelia was having a hard time breathing, and so she backed away a couple of steps from Sante.

    ¡°Shall we start over?¡±

    This mess would have to be dealt with first.

    * * *

    To fix the mess that Sante had made, Ophelia had to break all the feathers she had.

    The young sirens used their mana and returned the windows to their original state, then they took the unconscious Hydar and got him treated.

    It was fortunate that Lilith wasn¡¯t here to see this mess because she was out at the road construction site.

    Ka-chak. As the door closed behind the young sirens who carried Hydar out, Sante voiced his frustration.

    ¡°Why are you sending him to the ward? If you called those guys all the way from the nest, you could have asked them to rip that human apart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    Of course, Ophelia was firm in her decision.

    As Sante said, if she just left him alone with the young sirens, Hydar could have been in a much more miserable state.

    However, if Ladeen¡¯s fief lord were to die, the subsequent clean-up would be quite troublesome.

    ¡®More than anything, Lilith wouldn¡¯t stay still.¡¯

    Just thinking about the fuss that Lilith would kick up if Hydar had died¡­ Ophelia¡¯s head throbbed.

    Therefore, Hydar can¡¯t die.

    At least, not yet.

    Either way, Sante didn¡¯t ask what Ophelia meant by ¡®the right time¡¯.

    In fact, there was a more important matter that Ophelia and Hydar would have to face other than the violent man who got knocked out just by one hit.

    Sitting opposite Ophelia, Sante rested his chin on one hand. He looked quite happy despite his mana being sealed.

    Perhaps the current situation was like a small spark lighting up his boring daily life.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut to the chase. I don¡¯t quite like this ring. You¡¯ll take it off after we talk, right?¡±

    She shifted her gaze towards the hand that Sante used to support his chin, the ring she slipped on him visible to her. She nodded then started speaking.

    ¡°Alei¡­ Alejandro lost all his memories and was exiled. You know that this happened. But do you know where he is right now?¡±

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen him ever since he was kicked out of the magic tower. I thought he¡¯d definitely make a name for himself somewhere else because of his abilities, but it¡¯s like he disappeared completely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. He entered the Imperial Palace but received only the lowest rank because of his memory loss. He didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s backing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Dian that bastard.¡±

    Sante smiled widely for some reason, but Ophelia paid it no mind and moved on.

    ¡°I need to find a way to unseal his memories as soon as possible. That¡¯s why I sought out someone he knew.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been a while since he was exiled, and it¡¯s unlikely that an outsider like me would be welcomed by the other mages at the tower.¡±

    At Sante¡¯s clear rebuttal, Ophelia nodded anyway.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m planning to go there together with Alei. That way, it¡¯ll be much easier.¡±

    ¡°I wondered who it was who could make the ocean shine like that besides Dian, but in the end, it really was him. I understand what you want. Then, I have one question.¡±

    ¡°What is it? But I won¡¯t say anything if it¡¯s something I can¡¯t answer.¡±

    Before he could even ask, Ophelia said this in advance.

    She wouldn¡¯t answer if he¡¯d ask where she got this information despite being an ordinary human. Even if he urged her to answer, there was nothing she could say.

    Sante shrugged and raised his hands.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, why would I ask again? I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your question?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to get Dian¡¯s memories back?¡±

    Sante¡¯s question was definitely something that she could answer.

    But at the same time, it¡¯s not something that she had ever said out loud before. For the first time, Ophelia spoke of her wish.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the magic tower.¡±

    She would go to the tower. When she uttered it, this desire became even clearer.

    Intangible things, like wishes, would become more solidified the moment they¡¯re pronounced. The sense of hope that had been lingering within Ophelia suddenly felt quite new the moment she spoke about it.

    But of course, this was from Ophelia¡¯s point of view.

    Sante wasn¡¯t so surprised by this declaration. Looking up to shift his gaze from Ophelia and towards the door, he tapped the desk using the finger that had the ring on.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re with the magic tower¡¯s lord? You¡¯ll help him get his memories back and use him as a means to go to the tower?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Does Dian know about this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust him yet.¡±

    Sante¡¯s expression changed subtly, as though he was amused by the difficult situation Ophelia was in.

    Hmm. As Sante made a low sound, he tilted his head to the side and lifted the corners of his lips.

    ¡°If I were Dian, I¡¯d be quite upset to hear that.¡±

    His gaze was steady as he looked towards the direction of the door.

 CH 17

    The door.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Ophelia jumped up and strode to the door, opening it wide.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But there was no one outside. Looking back at Sante, he just shrugged with a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you open the door suddenly?¡±

    ¡°But you were¡­¡±

    Ophelia closed her lips tightly, not continuing her rebuttal. Sante never said anything about the door, he just looked at it while referring to Dian, or Alei.

    Feeling frustrated as though she was a child being teased in a game of peek-a-boo, Ophelia went back to the table. Only two broken quills welcomed her.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the topic.¡±

    Sante was the one who spoke first. He touched the ring on his finger again, tapping it as he spoke.

    ¡°Then what do you need from me? I¡¯m telling you now, but I can¡¯t comply with many. I¡¯m just cooperating under the condition that you take this off me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy. You just need to do one thing.¡±

    There¡¯s time for more later anyway. She didn¡¯t need to take out everything under her arsenal right now.

    Ophelia held Sante¡¯s hand¡ªbut to be exact, she held the ring.

    No matter how much Sante tried to take it off, the ring gently slipped off only when she touched it.

    As she placed it back on her finger, she raised her head to make eye contact. Blue eyes underneath heavy red lashes met with his gaze.

    ¡°Tell the magic tower that Alei regained his memory and came to Ladeen, and that he¡¯s planning to return to the tower. Make sure that every single person in the tower knows.¡±

    As he looked into her blue irises, Sante smiled helplessly without realizing it.

    ¡°Do you really think they¡¯d be fooled by such a crude lie?¡±

    ¡°Why are you pretending to be so na?ve all of a sudden?¡±

    Ophelia asked him innocently while furrowing her brows and tilting her head to the side.

    ¡°Sante. By any chance, maybe, perhaps¡­ Do you know many people would be swayed by these words?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha. So you¡¯re telling me that I have to compel the hearts of those waiting for Alei¡¯s return?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason why you won¡¯t be able to?¡±

    At this, Sante burst out into a jovial laughter for the first time in a long while.

    But as he settled down, Sante¡¯s green eyes turned to Ophelia insidiously as though he was a snake.

    His tongue prickled. It¡¯s tempting.

    ¡®I thought it wasn¡¯t normal from the very beginning.¡¯

    It¡¯s beyond imagination.

    Sante recalled the presence he felt beyond the door just a moment ago. Naturally, he didn¡¯t look at the door only to count how many embellishments it had.

    Even if his own mana was tied up, a siren¡¯s five senses were still twice as more sensitive than a human¡¯s.

    Ophelia might not have sensed it, but Sante certainly did.

    That person went in front of the door and tried to knock, but he never did. Sante couldn¡¯t resist the urge to call his old friend¡¯s nickname.

    ¡®Dian.¡¯

    Sante didn¡¯t know how far he heard, but he better stay alert.

    If he lowered his guard even for just a moment, he¡¯d be devoured right away.

    * * *

    Alejandro Diarmuid.

    The man who owned this name was thrown into a spiral of confusion.

    He was wondering if he had just imagined it all.

    He thought about what he heard that afternoon¡ªhe thought about it until late into the night, but his confusion just wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Before this, when he returned to the Ladeen Castle after finishing his work at the road construction site this afternoon, Alei was in a good mood.

    Perhaps that was only natural. He¡¯d be able to meet Ophelia and shake off the questions he had that were bothering him all this time.

    However, as he returned to the castle with a light heart, his surroundings were unusually chaotic.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with the usual atmosphere around Ladeen Castle, but from one glance, he knew that there was something strange going on.

    The castle right now was even more noisy than it was when they held a procession yesterday to welcome Ophelia¡¯s carriage.

    But this question was quickly answered.

    A woman who had introduced herself yesterday as Ladeen Castle¡¯s head maid grabbed Alei¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sir Mage! Goodness, so you were here!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Alei winced slightly. He didn¡¯t like anyone touching his body.

    However, the woman in front of him didn¡¯t seem to have the capacity to care about that.

    ¡°Can you do healing magic? Milord is seriously injured and needs treatment, but there¡¯s no mage in Ladeen, so if you can¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Lord? Do you mean Hydar Ladeen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Can you help?¡±

    The woman looked desperate. The ward was already in a state of disarray.

    If this were another time, he would have readily helped. No matter how much Alei hated doing tedious things, he wasn¡¯t indifferent enough to ignore an injured person.

    However, this time, he had no willingness to help at all.

    He remembered the conversation he had with Ophelia yesterday.

    ¡ªThe Fief Lord is bothering me just because I¡¯m an imperial princess. The Lord here also knows why I was sent as an inspector.

    ¡ªWhat¡¯s the reason?

    ¡ªI¡¯m being shown around as a marriage partner. I¡¯m a princess who¡¯s passed the right age to marry, but my father¡­ the Emperor somehow wants to sell me at a high price.

    To Alei, Ophelia¡¯s voice as she spoke felt like a wall he once touched, one that was brittle.

    It was a rough feeling, as though sand had passed over his hands¡ªa distinct sense of desolation.

    But even so, she didn¡¯t sound sad because the wall had already solidified.

    ¡ªMaybe they want to see you me become an innocent, stupid princess who can only fall in love.

    He already placed his hand over that wall.

    Alei opened his lips despite being reluctant.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I can only do simple healing spells.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?!¡±

    Tears pooled over the eyes of the maid, who delightfully jumped.

    ¡°What a relief¡ªoh, what a relief! We were worried about the glass fragments all over his body and his internal injuries, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°How did he get hurt like that?¡±

    ¡°I heard the chandelier had fallen in there. The honorable guest room isn¡¯t used often, so I was negligent in managing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honorable guest room?¡±

    ¡°There was a loud crash earlier, and it was from that guest room. Who would have thought that Milord would be there¡­?¡±

    If it¡¯s the honorable guest room, then that¡¯s Ophelia¡¯s room.

    It felt like his legs had been jolted with lightning. No, his feet were already moving on their own.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough of a mess because it¡¯s daytime, but if it was in the evening, all those candles would have burned the cas¡­ Sir Mage? Where are you going?! The ward is this way!¡±

    The head maid was shouting all on her own, but Alei himself didn¡¯t know what came over him to have rushed off like this.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was already in front of the guest room that he came to his senses.

    Only after he saw the antique doorknob.

    Come to think of it, it was somewhat strange. The accident happened earlier, but he went straight to the guest room.

    Someone was teetering between life and death. Why was he here instead?

    He heard there was an accident in Ophelia¡¯s room. She might have gotten hurt. That¡¯s why he¡¯s worried¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll check on Ophelia first and go.¡¯

    The Fief Lord was injured badly, so Ophelia might have been hurt as well.

    Perhaps, as distant as their relationship was right now, Alei could worry about her to some extent.

    If Ophelia got injured and died, he would lose his only hope of regaining his memories.

    He was finally getting some clues, so it couldn¡¯t end here.

    As Alei lifted one hand to knock, he heard a familiar voice through the door.

    ¡°Alei¡­ Alejandro lost all his memories and was exiled. You know that this happened. But do you know where he is right now?¡±

    An indifferent voice called his name.

    Alei couldn¡¯t open the door.

    The conversation he heard through the door was unfamiliar¡ªeven though he was sure that they were talking about him.

    Alejandro and Dian were both names that he heard for the first time. There was nothing familiar in that conversation except for Ophelia¡¯s tone as she mentioned those names.

    However, as soon as Alei heard those names, he realized that they were both his.

    Unfamiliar names that were somehow familiar.

    What kind of emotion was this, to feel both familiarity and unfamiliarity?

    However, sometimes, understanding wouldn¡¯t be built on logic.

    It gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have to think of it rationally to know.

    But Alei couldn¡¯t recognize the voice of the person Ophelia was talking to.

    Ophelia called him Sante.

    It was a name more unfamiliar to him than both Alejandro and Dian. But as he turned the name over and over in his head, that was the time that he barely managed to recognize the identity of that voice.

    A person who knew Alei, the head of the sirens.

 CH 18

    Alei and Ophelia already had a set meeting time that day, but because something had gone wrong, he went back to the castle early. That¡¯s how he came to hear their conversation.

    As a result, Ophelia was right when she said that the siren¡¯s head knew Alei.

    Sante called him Dian, and Alei heard the sense of familiarity in the siren¡¯s tone.

    Listening to Sante call him Dian made him feel strange, and so Alei ruminated over his name.

    Sante.

    It left a bitter taste in his mouth because he wasn¡¯t used to the name.

    However, even as Alei was about to go in the room, he didn¡¯t stop himself from going in only because he wasn¡¯t given permission.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the magic tower.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s inner thoughts resounded throughout the room. It was her goal that he couldn¡¯t dare to ask.

    ¡°Does Dian know about this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust him yet.¡±

    He stopped breathing without him even realizing it. But what was the big deal about not being trusted by someone?

    However, those words suddenly made him angry.

    It felt like his tongue was being pressed down.

    The surface of the water, which had been tranquil all this time, was blue.

    Even when he found out that the reason Ophelia was so willing to help him regain his memories was only because she would use him to go to the tower¡ª

    Even when he realized that she withheld his real name, his old status, and only said that she would help him find his memories¡ª

    However, Alei had no time to immerse himself in that pool of sentimentality.

    Sante¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses.

    ¡°If I were Dian, I¡¯d be quite upset to hear that.¡±

    It was a louder, clearer voice than before.

    Sante knew that Alei was right there.

    After a moment of silence, there was a sound of a chair scraping across the floor.

    He could tell whose chair it was without even having to think about it.

    Alei fled immediately.

    He didn¡¯t know where to go, so he just teleported to the first place that came to mind.

    And when he opened his eyes, he saw an expanse of blue water.

    It was the beach he visited with Ophelia last night.

    It felt like he ran away from her, only to turn up in front of her yet again.

    ¡®Just what am I doing.¡¯

    Right now, it¡¯s still like that.

    It¡¯s been hours. Alei watched the blue water turn black as if ink had been spilled into it.

    Alei ran away from Ophelia and avoided her the whole time.

    This morning, he had woken up confused by his own dreams from last night, but he was supposed to be in a better condition now.

    ¡®What the hell am I doing.¡¯

    Alei sat on the reef and watched the waves crash loudly into the coastline.

    He avoided Ophelia well into the evening. He came out here to the beach, yet his frustration still would not ease even as it was already time for lights-off at the castle.

    Truthfully, after listening to that conversation, he regained his rationality.

    All his questions had been resolved.

    Why Ophelia wanted to help him regain his memories.

    What she was trying to get from him from doing so.

    ¡®If she knew me as Alejandro while I was the magic tower¡¯s lord, she should have mentioned that much more information.¡¯

    But perhaps that was why.

    He wasn¡¯t angry about it even after learning that Ophelia was using his name for her own benefit.

    She was just making the best choice for herself.

    That wasn¡¯t enough reason for him to be angry.

    However, that was the question he couldn¡¯t answer¡ªthe fact that she didn¡¯t trust him, was it something that was enough to turn his stomach upside down?

    No, the question was wrong. Alei reassessed the point again.

    Why did the fact that Ophelia didn¡¯t trust him make his anger flare up so much?

    She might have known him for a long time, but Alei had just met her.

    That short period had no meaning to him.

    He hadn¡¯t even become a loyal dog to her, so how was it possible that it made him so enraged?

    ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯

    Alei reassessed the facts once more.

    From the moment he couldn¡¯t go into that room and until now that he was on the beach, he thought that it wasn¡¯t because he found her pitiful.

    If he had learned about her not trusting him in a different situation, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be this affected.

    For example, if Ophelia told him directly ¡®I don¡¯t trust you,¡¯ then it could stop there. He would only feel the distance between them.

    But as he turned over these thoughts, Alei realized that he was trying to bury it under many rationalizations.

    The reason why he was so upset.

    That¡¯s because Ophelia wasn¡¯t talking to Alei.

    He didn¡¯t like that Ophelia trusted Sante, but not him.

    The fact that she would look at Sante with a gaze of trust but would never show this to Alei.

    That she would look at Sante favorably yet would frown easily when it came to him¡­

    ¡°Alei, here you are.¡±

    He turned around. Ophelia was walking towards him.

    How cruel it was for the daytime to be so blinding.

    There was no way for him to excuse why there was a scowl on his lips.

    He received a wound after scaling the sand wall. And he was upset because he couldn¡¯t even blame the wall.

    * * *

    How did Ophelia find him?

    That¡¯s the first thought he had.

    He might have been caught avoiding her. Or he might have been caught even before this when he was outside the guest room.

    Not knowing what to say, Alei just stared as Ophelia approached him.

    Without even realizing what expression he had on as he looked at her.

    ¡°Am I that late?¡±

    And because of that expression, Ophelia had to ask this way.

    She didn¡¯t particularly need to come to the coast again ever since her meeting with the young sirens last night.

    Since she already met Sante, she was going to act as though nothing had happened, but Ophelia had a reason why she came here.

    At first, she tried to look for Alei to talk to him.

    She had to talk to Sante first, and after they had parted, she had been looking for Alei since late afternoon, but she couldn¡¯t find him.

    If this wasn¡¯t a different place, she could have asked someone where he went, but because the servants here didn¡¯t know both Ophelia or Alei well, she couldn¡¯t ask them.

    She couldn¡¯t even reach out to the people passing by her.

    He was never a difficult person to find before.

    She had a lingering thought that Alei might have really been outside the door while she was talking to Sante, but just contemplating alone with her own doubts would prove nothing.

    Eventually, Ophelia gave up looking for him and just waited until it was their promised meeting time, then she decided to go out to the coast towards Alei.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I was that late.¡¯

    On her way here, she had to come secretly because something came up. Ophelia had a leach-like watchdog on her tail, and her name was Lilith.

    ¡ªI can¡¯t believe the Fief Lord had an accident in Your Highness¡¯ room. What happened? Why did he come to your room?

    ¡ªIt was my office, not my room. And he came only to talk about the welcoming ceremony.

    ¡ªIs that the only reason?

    Lily had looked at Ophelia with a scandalized look, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    ¡ªHis Majesty is trusting Your Highness not to tarnish the dignity of the Imperial Family. If I see something amiss, I¡¯ll make a report right away.

    Even if Lilith didn¡¯t say it directly, it was clear that she was accusing Ophelia of seducing a man.

    Ophelia was an illegitimate child of the Imperial Family, so she was familiar with that gaze.

    Obviously, Ophelia still received the right education according to the standards of the Imperial Family.

    But whenever something happened, true enough, only Ophelia would receive insinuations of immorality.

    This wasn¡¯t enough to hurt Ophelia.

    ¡ªIf that happens, be sure to tell my father, His Majesty. He was the first one to tarnish and degrade the dignity of the Imperial Family.

    If it¡¯s immoral for the Princess to seduce a man to her bedroom, what of the Emperor who took a maid to his chambers?

    After that conversation, time passed by.

    Apart from that, if one was in a hurry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to properly do the things they usually do.

    Ophelia faltered several times on the paths she usually passed well, and the more she did, the more time she wasted.

    So when she came here, that¡¯s why she said that as she saw Alei looking at her with such an expression.

    At first, she thought he was just frowning.

    But as she looked closer, it looked like he was really upset.

    A puppy being soaked in the rain would look like it¡¯s in a better condition than him.

    ¡°Am I that late?¡±

    Ophelia hurried towards Alei¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was doing something else and forgot to mind the time. I have something to tell you.¡±

    But Alei¡¯s expression continued to bother her.

    It was like she had already missed their meeting.

    This time, it was Ophelia who frowned.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget, did you? We agreed yesterday to see each other here to meet the sirens.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I remember.¡±

    Of course, this was a blatant lie.

    Frowning at Alei¡¯s answer, Ophelia tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°I see. But you look upset. I thought I was too late.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t wait that long.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m an hour late though.¡±

    ¡°I had a lot to think about¡­ I didn¡¯t even notice that much time had passed.¡±

    When Alei answered clearly, Ophelia¡¯s eyes turned noticeably cold.

    ¡°Then do you know? Our meeting time was just thirty minutes ago.¡±

    And at this, Alei¡¯s frown deepened in defeat.

    In the first place, he wasn¡¯t that good at lying.

    From the very moment he said that he remembered, Ophelia had turned the conversation over to catch him in his lie.

    ¡°Even if you forgot the meeting, I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re here at the coast with me now.¡±

    ¡°Ophelia, I¡ª¡±

    Alei tried to protest, but Ophelia brushed his attempt aside and continued.

    ¡°I met Sante earlier today. I was going to meet him at night, but because there was an urgent situation, I had to break a siren feather.¡±

    But then Sante came out of the blue and even found her interesting.

    As he listened to her explanation, Alei opened his lips, feeling as though they had been tightly glued.

    ¡°Is it related to the chandelier falling?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it wasn¡¯t a chandelier. Actually, Sante caused it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

 CH 19

    ¡°Sante broke through the window when he came, and because of the wind and Sante tackling him, Hydar was flung to the opposite wall and was hit with glass shards.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s tone was so matter-of-fact that Alei had to doubt for a moment if what he had heard was as simple as ¡®Hydar ate all the plum pies.¡¯

    However, no matter how unbelievable the statement was, Alei¡¯s ears were always fine.

    ¡°¡­Somehow, I didn¡¯t think he was hit by a falling chandelier.¡±

    ¡°The window was restored, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about Hydar. That was the best I could do.¡±

    ¡°Most of them won¡¯t know anyway.¡±

    At Alei¡¯s words, Ophelia laughed.

    But that¡¯s not true.

    Even Alei, who wasn¡¯t a doctor, would be able to tell. There¡¯s no way the staff in the ward wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the true extent of Hydar¡¯s injuries.

    However, in the current situation where Hydar was unconscious, the highest authority in Ladeen Castle was Ophelia, Imperial Inspector and Princess.

    These people in the countryside saw her as a representative of the Emperor himself.

    So if the Princess said, ¡®The chandelier fell,¡¯ who here would be able to refute it?

    If they were noblemen, it could be possible, but the servants here had no choice but to bow their heads.

    ¡®Even so, Hydar saw me as a thorn in his eyes.¡¯

    Ophelia recalled visiting the ward after dinner earlier.

    He didn¡¯t die. The head maid said that a mage had managed to take out all the shards.

    ¡ªHe said it was impossible to treat all the injuries, but at least the shards could be removed. Even the doctor said that it would be difficult to treat everything. But still, what a relief.

    The head maid mentioned that her family had been serving the Ladeen family for generations, and so she was praying desperately for her master not to die.

    Ophelia suddenly wondered why the maid still acted that way, even though the same Lord had slapped Ophelia in the face and left her in this state.

    But on the other hand, Ophelia knew that upholding morals never led to gaining affection.

    And affection never stayed by her side for even a single moment throughout all her life.

    So it was laughable to hold onto expectations.

    Ophelia deviated from her thoughts. She raised her head to return to the disjointed conversation.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    And her eyes met with Alei as he raised his hand, touching her chin.

    His fingertips gently supported her chin, and his thumb stroked her cheek.

    How cautious this touch was, as though she was more delicate than dandelion seeds, as though he couldn¡¯t afford to be rough.

    ¡°It¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t see very well¡­¡±

    Ah, it was rough. Ophelia corrected her earlier thoughts.

    His gaze was rough. His expression was rough.

    ¡°Your cheek is swollen.¡±

    And his voice was rough.

    Anyone who heard him would realize that he was angry.

    Ophelia briefly met his gaze, but slowly averted it once more.

    She could see plainly how the corner of his eye twitched.

    But even as they were so close together, Ophelia was able to lie calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw it wrong.¡±

    No one in the Ladeen Castle, let alone the people in the ward, acknowledged that Ophelia had been hit.

    It was such a narrow distance, and yet she could push him away with lies.

    ¡°¡­Did Sante hit you, too?¡±

    However, Alei wouldn¡¯t back down.

    A suppressed growl was behind his voice.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re lying? To cover for him?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Sante helped me.¡±

    ¡°How did he help y¡­¡±

    Alei¡¯s voice faltered.

    The words he couldn¡¯t utter aloud were like spikes inside his throat.

    He could clearly see how her eyes widened at his accusation, but he could only think that Sante was the reason for her to lie so plainly.

    There were more words stuck in his throat than he thought. Alei picked out what he wanted to say.

    What do you mean? How did he help you?

    ¡°¡­Do you trust him?¡±

    But this was what left his lips.

    * * *

    As she heard those words, Ophelia unknowingly uttered what was on her mind.

    ¡°So you heard it. Everything.¡±

    Not that it had come to this, it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t expected this at all.

    Ophelia guessed that Alei might have been outside the door when she opened it, just that he left before she could catch him. No, it might have been longer than that.

    However, if Alei hadn¡¯t brought it up, she would have pretended that it never happened.

    She felt somewhat apologetic to Alei for doing so, but everything was up to Alei¡¯s choice. She had no intention of interfering with it, and neither had she any thoughts of apologizing.

    So Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by Alei¡¯s reaction.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want me to know that I overheard you, considering that you avoided me this much.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t his behavior enough to confess that he overheard the conversation? But as she thought about this, Alei confessed.

    ¡°I heard it¡­ by chance.¡±

    And his expression clearly revealed that he didn¡¯t intend to let her know either.

    As the blue night¡¯s illumination shone dimly on his face, she saw that his expression was distorted.

    It would be right to say that his grimace was nothing short of threatening or aggressive, but for Ophelia, it didn¡¯t seem that way.

    She knew what the reason was.

    To him, there was no reason to be hostile.

    And usually, he would direct his own hostility to himself.

    He was a man who would stab himself and make an excuse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d believe me, but it really was a coincidence that I heard. So I went back to the castle and heard that the chandelier in your room fell, and that the Fief Lord was badly injured. I was worried about you, so I went straight to your room.¡±

    ¡°I was talking to Sante.¡±

    Did he know how many times he said the word ¡®so¡¯ now? Even a beggar who had been starving for three days wouldn¡¯t be as imploring as this.

    Ophelia reached up to touch his hand that was over her cheek and leaned her cheek on it. It stung a little because it was still swollen, but Ophelia didn¡¯t show this.

    If she expressed her emotions more, she couldn¡¯t guess which words this man would next repeat.

    Ophelia closed her eyes, and then opened them again. Only then did she make eye contact with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not reprimanding you, so calm down. I know you wouldn¡¯t have done that on purpose. And I knew that you heard it to some extent.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for something you didn¡¯t mean to do. More than that, from which part did you hear?¡±

    ¡°When you called me Alejandro, and that I lost my memories after being exiled from the magic tower.¡±

    Then it was pretty much from the beginning. Ophelia almost frowned without being conscious of it.

    But it¡¯s not because he heard much more than she realized.

    ¡®It¡¯s like we¡¯re being played with by Sante.¡¯

    She was completely unaware, but Sante must have known from the moment Alei appeared in front of the door.

    There¡¯s nothing she could do about it. It was her fault for not being more cautious.

    Taking a step back from Alei, Ophelia raised her head.

    ¡°Now I know where to clarify. First of all, I don¡¯t trust Sante. I don¡¯t know how you came up with that idea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Alei tried to answer indifferently, but his tongue was tied up.

    It would be embarrassing to say that he thought she trusted Sante simply for the fact that she talked to him about something she hadn¡¯t mentioned to Alei.

    However, Ophelia could read him.

    ¡°¡­I told Sante about it because I was left with no choice but to talk about it. It wasn¡¯t because I trust him.¡±

    To be more precise, it was because she needed Sante to cooperate no matter what.

    She could negotiate with Alei because she had his memories as a bargaining chip, but she had nothing to present to Sante. At best, all she could offer was his old friend, Alei, but this was a weak card.

    ¡®I was lucky this time only because of the ring.¡¯

    There was no guarantee that she¡¯d be able to slip the ring on his finger again.

    So if she had no cards to show next time, there was only one thing left that she could use to make him move.

    Curiosity.

    Fortunately, Ophelia was confident in this aspect.

    She¡¯s a woman who has the magic tower¡¯s lord and was trying to recover his memories. She had plans to go to the magic tower herself. And, she even knew the name of the head of the sirens.

    When else would Sante meet someone who could spark his interest like this?

    So Ophelia slipped the ring on and made Sante helpless in front of her, planning this all in advance.

    She wouldn¡¯t reveal how she knew all these secrets.

    If she told him, then it would dampen the curiosity he had of her. This way, Sante wouldn¡¯t lose interest that quickly, and she would also be able to use this continuously as a bargaining chip against him in the future.

    This method worked so well that she managed to replace her broken quills with a feather from Sante himself.

 CH 20

    ¡°Sante is different from the young sirens, and it won¡¯t be easy to ask him to do favors. I needed something to motivate him to some extent. My purpose for talking to him about you isn¡¯t so secretive.¡±

    However, what Ophelia said didn¡¯t affect Alei very much. He was still confused¡ªif she didn¡¯t trust Sante, why did she say all that?

    However, it would take courage to ask all these things. Alei hesitated for a long time before he opened his lips.

    ¡°Then, was it necessary to say that you don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    ¡°Then, why?¡±

    ¡°Alei. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s straightforward, natural answer, Alei¡¯s heart dropped. When he thought that he wouldn¡¯t feel this way if only Ophelia told him personally¡­ That was wrong.

    It hurt, even when he heard it straight out of her lips.

    Alei was left speechless. He stared blankly at her, but Ophelia continued speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only told Sante what¡¯s needed, but I¡¯ll share more details with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you? Not everyone lives with their innermost thoughts laid bare for all to see.¡±

    Ophelia shifted her gaze back to Alei, blue irises asking him if he thought the same. Unable to refute this, Alei just stared at her with his brows furrowed.

    Maybe he expected that there was no answer.

    As Ophelia turned around, her voice continued silently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the possibility of you regaining your memories at the right time that I want.¡±

    But when Alei heard Ophelia¡¯s innermost thoughts, it was much heavier than he thought.

    Ophelia turned to the sea, but Alei continued to watch her. The perspectives of the two people, from then, would not match.

    Now that Alei thought about it, he wondered why he didn¡¯t realize it. Everything Ophelia brought up to him was related to the magic tower.

    ¡°The time I have to do this is shorter than you think. I can¡¯t just rely on you regaining your memories, so I have to find a way to go to the tower without just hoping that your memories would be enough.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask what that method is?¡±

    After staring into the sea the whole time, Ophelia shifted her gaze once more towards Alei. Somehow, it seemed like she was smiling. He wondered if she really was.

    ¡°You calmed the waves yesterday, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°You changed the flow of the sea. It was flowing more inward, but now the waves are pushing outward.¡±

    Ophelia drew a circle in the air with her hands. That was exactly how Alei gestured when he calmed the sea yesterday.

    ¡°¡­How does that explain anything?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t use psychokinesis, then there¡¯s nothing else. You already know the fundamentals.¡±

    Ophelia shrugged and continued speaking.

    ¡°The important thing is that the currents are part of the flow of water. If you touch the sea currents here, other places will be affected. The ocean¡¯s currents could get twisted up elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only temporary. It will affect the waters for only three days at most.¡±

    And yet even as Alei protested, Ophelia smiled dryly.

    ¡°Three days is enough.¡±

    Enough to cause a shipwreck.

    * * *

    Shipwrecks were more common than people expected, and it was more common for the people aboard to be in distress.

    But it wasn¡¯t so common for Ophelia to know that Ian would be in such distress.

    If she had kept this a secret forever, perhaps Ophelia would be the only person to know why.

    Only Ophelia and Alei knew that Alei manipulated the ocean¡¯s currents to calm the sea, but Alei didn¡¯t know that this would affect other currents.

    It was in Ronen that Ophelia learned about this.

    Because the territory of Ronen was involved with maritime trade, it was a land where shipbuilding technology and architecture was studied.

    Ophelia knew for a fact that there was no other place where ships were built better than Ronen¡¯s.

    Because of this, Ronen¡¯s high-ranking officials all knew, to some degree, maritime knowledge. That¡¯s why Ophelia herself had to immerse herself in the study as well in order to join Ronen¡¯s high society.

    Even if people around her didn¡¯t pressure her with difficult concepts regarding the topic, she had to adapt to the words that were mentioned often due to their proximity to the ocean.

    Ophelia worked hard to build up her knowledge so that she could engage in conversation. She learned about the ocean¡¯s currents, how to gauge the weather, what kind of ships there were.

    The route that Ian took to return to Ronen from Milescet was a route that wasn¡¯t accident prone because there weren¡¯t many interferences there with the currents.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there was none at all.

    Even so, an accident in that area shouldn¡¯t have been enough to bring down a large ship that the Grand Duke of a country was on.

    At least, as long as there were no sudden collisions of the ocean currents in the middle of the route, it would be fine.

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult inference due to the knowledge she had.

    However, in the current situation, she would need to bring out many concepts to explain it properly.

    Ophelia drew Alei¡¯s attention to the horizon.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand what I¡¯m saying now, but that¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you mention this to Sante?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    After hearing Ophelia¡¯s reply, Alei finally calmed down.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t exactly understand everything, but I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    Since it wasn¡¯t something she told Sante, he wouldn¡¯t pry more. Above all, it comforted him that she was ready to explain as long as he asked.

    But there was something else he wanted to ask.

    ¡°I won¡¯t meddle any more with what you said, but will you answer another question?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What is it that Sante helped you with?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ophelia made a rather bitter expression. Alei wondered if this was how he looked a while ago, as though there was a bad aftertaste on the tongue.

    If it was something different, he wouldn¡¯t have asked either, but Alei wanted to make sure.

    When he found out that Hydar was beaten like that by Sante, he wanted to deny it to himself¡ªthe true reason why Ophelia needed help.

    ¡°Hydar was threatening me.¡±

    However, the truth was more often the worst outcome.

    ¡°He invited me to a banquet, but I refused. I can see through his intentions, that he only wants me there so that I could be ridiculed¡­ So I refused, but it seemed that his pride was quite hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve met worse people.¡±

    ¡°That seems like the case. If I hadn¡¯t blocked that woman at the time, both of your cheeks might have been swollen now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Cadelia.¡±

    Ophelia recalled it belatedly. Come to think of it, she almost got slapped by Cadelia even before Ophelia left the palace.

    Seeing her blink at the late realization, Alei moved to touch her chin again. With a light tug, he turned her head forward, making her meet his gaze.

    Those golden irises were a little closer than before. Ophelia could even see herself being reflected in his eyes.

    He leaned his head slightly sideways to look at her cheek, then he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not something worth showing off, then protect yourself more.¡±

    ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±

    ¡°If you see it that way.¡±

    After saying that, Alei breathed lightly over her cheek. The soft touch of his breath passed by lightly over her skin.

    Then, Ophelia felt that the throbbing that had stayed on her cheek all this time had disappeared.

    Even if the swelling had subsided earlier, it still hurt quite a bit, so it was more comfortable for her now.

    As Ophelia touched her cheek, the corners of her lips unknowingly curled up.

    ¡°So you can do this with your magic, too. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Despite the dry answer, Ophelia just smiled in return.

    It was only a while ago that she thought that she shouldn¡¯t expect things, but right now, Alei had given her kindness that he readily offered. And it passed through her mind that it would be unfortunate if this feeling disappeared.

    In retrospect, Alei was actually quite amicable, even if he sometimes looked intimidating.

    She recalled the past, when she leaned on his indifferent affection quite often.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if he truly considered me a friend.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that his kindness was like a welcome rain that let her feel protected like this.

    Perhaps, if she had talked to him, she might have hoped that he wouldn¡¯t go far away.

    Ophelia pondered the idea for a while. Then, she spoke.

    ¡°Alei.¡±

 CH 21

    As his name was called, Alei looked back at Ophelia, waiting for what she had to say.

    Towards his unyielding expression, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance¡ªyou¡¯re the more important person to me. Even if you find your memory, or even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­All of a sudden?¡±

    His expression turned into something else. Rather than simple embarrassment, it looked like he was trying to hide it.

    It was only after seeing this that Ophelia felt better.

    As long as he reacted that way, then he¡¯d continue being kind to her.

    She decided to bury the fact that she still didn¡¯t trust him completely.

    * * *

    The way out was a struggle for her, but the way back in was simple.

    Ophelia could now return through teleportation.

    In a blink of an eye, their surroundings turned into the guest room she was staying at.

    She couldn¡¯t believe they could move that fast.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how magic works.¡±

    Despite Ophelia¡¯s open praise, Alei received it calmly.

    As if it were something obvious.

    Perhaps he was right. Each and every thing was amazing to her, but to Alei, it was as natural as the way the wind blew and water flowed.

    ¡°I thought I was going to hear an earful from Lilith. Now I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, why is it like that? Does that woman Lilith act impudently towards you all the time?¡±

    ¡°Does it seem that way?¡±

    While wondering if she could open up a little about it, she answered with a question instead.

    After observing Alei¡¯s sour expression, Ophelia averted her gaze.

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    ¡°Just seeing you both together points to that conclusion. Even if I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t remember anything, I at least know that she¡¯s being rude. Isn¡¯t she a noble? Doesn¡¯t she have any propriety? It¡¯s amazing that she thinks she could disrespect a member of the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡°You must have noticed she was being rude.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t realize it, what excuse could I give when it¡¯s happened in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Well, think about it. Rather than making a fool out of the Imperial family, Lilith just disrespects me because she doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as part of that family.¡±

    And if that type of person was told off from the start, she would just make a bigger fuss later on.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to just leave her alone while she¡¯s harmless, unless she goes above that.¡±

    ¡°Then I understand. She seems to be blind. Rather than an eagle that she thinks herself as, she¡¯s just a sparrow.¡±

    At Alei¡¯s words, Ophelia went towards her desk.

    ¡°Alei, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How far could you teleport in one go? It¡¯ll be too much if you move all the way across the country, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible if there¡¯s a magic circle. However, depending on the distance, the circle would become more complex and enormous.¡±

    ¡°How big?¡±

    ¡°If drawn, it¡¯ll be about the area of a building.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bigger than I expected.¡±

    And he understood his magic more than she thought.

    Ophelia mulled over it for a moment, then asked again.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to draw that kind of circle?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s space for it.¡±

    And with the positive answer, Ophelia was satisfied.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    She had been wondering whether he didn¡¯t know much about how to wield his magic, considering that he had forgotten about the sirens and the magic tower.

    It was an unfounded worry.

    As Ophelia looked at her desk, she picked up something and twirled it around her hand.

    What she picked up was a quill that was given to her after that siren¡¯s change of heart.

    Looking like he was in a better mood than he was earlier, Alei took the quill from Ophelia.

    ¡°¡­Did you just test me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I needed to check how much you remembered.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something a lot of people know, it¡¯s not much of a test.¡±

    ¡°What I know about you is fragmented. The way you are is something foreign to me.¡±

    Ophelia admitted this casually.

    But why was it that this sent a stab through Alei? He furrowed his brows unknowingly.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know if I should be relieved or not.¡±

    ¡°The latter, probably. You didn¡¯t feel so good knowing I tested you either.¡±

    They thought differently. Alei felt relief instead.

    However, Ophelia wasn¡¯t aware of this, and so she quickly changed the topic to the quill.

    ¡°Anyway, do you know why I gave you that quill?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you made it from a siren¡¯s feather?¡±

    Mana could be felt from the feather. Alei replied reflexively, but was a beat late in answering.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Sante¡¯s feather.¡±

    ¡°You recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing it.¡±

    If it¡¯s not one of the young sirens¡¯ feathers, the answer was simple.

    It¡¯s Sante¡¯s.

    Trying to suppress the foul mood that was rising once more, Alei asked Ophelia.

    ¡°I already have a few of the siren¡¯s feathers. Is there a reason for me to have this?¡±

    Even if the misunderstanding had been resolved, the displeasure he felt throughout the day had yet to be completely erased.

    ¡®Seems like you don¡¯t like him.¡¯

    Even so, Alei¡¯s efforts to keep this to himself were for naught. Ophelia caught on right away.

    Or rather than her being able to read people easily, it¡¯s because Alei¡¯s voice was full of thorns.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Alei didn¡¯t seem to be in favor of him even in my previous life.¡¯

    Despite not being an overly polite person, Alei was still someone who showed courtesy to people, but he treated Sante differently.

    Whether he did or did not, or if it was the other way around or not.

    ¡®You seem to be annoyed.¡¯

    Ophelia understood why he didn¡¯t like the siren.

    Brushing aside Alei¡¯s displeasure as simple annoyance, she replied.

    ¡°Of course you need it. From now on, you have to act like you¡¯ve regained your memories.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a talent for saying nonsense.¡±

    Alei¡¯s forehead was wrinkled deeply.

    What did she mean by acting like he¡¯d regained his memories after receiving Sante¡¯s feather?

    However, Ophelia expected Alei¡¯s reaction, so she explained calmly.

    ¡°I told you earlier. I don¡¯t have much time, and the possibility of you finding your memories within that time frame isn¡¯t very probable.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t regain your memories, there¡¯s no way to go to the magic tower now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Sante? You can ask him a favor.¡±

    ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t try?¡±

    Ophelia recalled the memory.

    Before removing the ring on Sante, Ophelia asked him whether he could bring her to the magic tower or at least tell her the location.

    But the answer that came back was in the negative.

    ¡ªI know what you want, Ophelia, but I can¡¯t help you. The tower has an unwritten law that cannot be violated unless it¡¯s the lord of the tower.

    ¡ªIs there really no way?

    ¡ªIt¡¯s enforced by magic. If I try to reveal information, I won¡¯t be able to speak.

    Sante also said that it wasn¡¯t allowed to bring outsiders to the tower, nor was it possible to disclose the location to them.

    ¡ªAre you saying that it¡¯s impossible to enter the tower without going through Alei?

    ¡ªNo, not exactly impossible. There are two types of people residing at the tower.

    First, people born and raised there. Most people staying at the tower belonged to this category.

    And the second type is¡­

    ¡ªIn the case that a person figures out the location of the tower, the unwritten rules won¡¯t be applied to them.

    ¡ªIn short, the location of the tower is the most important information that¡¯s being kept hidden.

    At Ophelia¡¯s answer, Sante laughed. She couldn¡¯t tell if he agreed with her or not.

    ¡°Sante said that he wasn¡¯t allowed to say the location because of the prohibition magically enforced by the tower. It¡¯s also forbidden to let in outsiders who don¡¯t know the location of the tower.¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be hard to use me to get there?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re the lord of the tower, then aren¡¯t you allowed to disregard the unwritten rules?¡±

    Ophelia asked back with the same unique, indifferent tone as she swept back her hair.

    At her fingertips, her hair became like waves as it cascaded and fell.

    Where her hand had passed, only the wall Alei had named remained in place.

    ¡°Anyway, this is what the situation is like, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. If I can¡¯t go to the tower, then I¡¯ll call the tower here.¡±

    Alei faced her blue eyes.

 CH 22

    ¡°I told Sante to let the people at the tower know that you¡¯ve recovered your memories.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡±

    ¡°Is it? But it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve recovered your memories. You know your real name and your original position.¡±

    Ophelia herself knew it was a lie, though she responded calmly.

    But in this situation, lies were necessary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much they would believe, but there are at least one or two people who¡¯d believe even half of it. There might be people who¡¯d want to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to trick them into finding me directly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, you¡¯ll recover your memories through them, and I¡¯ll be able to know the location of the magic tower.¡±

    Only then did Alei realize why Ophelia gave him Sante¡¯s feather.

    There was no one more helpful in spreading the news about the magic tower¡¯s lord other than the head of the sirens himself.

    Perhaps sensing Alei¡¯s thoughts, Ophelia reached for the quill that she handed over to him a while ago.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in a pinch, call Sante. You can call me as well, but Sante will be faster.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get caught. This is such a crude lie.¡±

    ¡°Alei.¡±

    As she called his name, he raised his head. Ophelia had been a couple steps away earlier, but now she was closer to him.

    To the point where only one small movement would let his body brush against hers.

    Enough for him to see his own foolish reflection in her eyes¡­

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not good at lying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you get caught, so you don¡¯t have to feel so pressured.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s hand wrapped over Alei¡¯s hand that was holding the quill.

    That cool warmth that touched his hand was the only thing he felt, but why did it feel like he couldn¡¯t move?

    Not confident enough to meet her eyes, Alei dropped his gaze.

    ¡°This is not a matter of lying. It¡¯s about deceiving them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why that¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Despite his worries, the voice that answered back remained the same.

    ¡°Alei, if I can¡¯t go to the magic tower, I will have to choose between the worst or the lesser evil.¡±

    The worst and the lesser evil. Ophelia deliberately chose ominous words that were difficult to listen to.

    Alei would never ask what these meant.

    Because, while he was at that garden, he already saw Ophelia throwing herself down a balcony once.

    The golden irises that avoided her were visibly conflicted. Her face, which he considered beautiful, now looked very pained.

    Of course. She didn¡¯t want to do this either.

    However, Ophelia had no other choice.

    The reason for their disagreement was clear. He was not desperate, but she was.

    Ophelia knew very well that this was their difference.

    So she pushed him further.

    ¡°Does your morality take precedence over my survival?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Eventually, Alei relented and waved a white flag. It was thanks to him wanting to find a way out.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you acting on the assumption that they¡¯ll come?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure that they¡¯ll really find me?¡±

    People from the magic tower might never come. Seeing his obvious thoughts so clearly on his face, Ophelia smiled without realizing it.

    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely come.¡±

    Because her errand boy wants to see something more interesting.

    She¡¯s sure that he wouldn¡¯t let them go without making sure that they¡¯d come here.

    * * *

    ¡°So, Alejandro seems to have regained his memories.¡±

    With his hand on the table, Sante concluded this way.

    It wasn¡¯t long before those who had been listening intently to him thus far started buzzing.

    Right now, Sante was sitting at a roundtable conference room of the magic tower.

    There were two conference rooms used by high-ranking officials in the tower, and the difference between the two was their shapes.

    One was circular while the other was rectangular.

    At the rectangle table, there was a clear leader, and that person sat at the head of the table. On the other hand, the roundtable did not have any such top seat.

    Meetings with the magic tower¡¯s lord were usually held at the rectangle table. Otherwise, the roundtable was always used.

    Sante observed his audience that went abuzz at the news.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. There was no such talk within the tower.¡±

    ¡°Why? Everyone was thinking that it¡¯s taking him too long to return, especially since it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but they say it¡¯s supposed to be five years at the earliest.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been almost five years anyway? Who¡¯s counting the days?¡±

    ¡°I wish the tower would say something at times like this¡­¡±

    Their opinions were divided.

    Some accepted the declaration, but others shook their heads while saying they couldn¡¯t trust this information.

    However, most of them half believed it.

    It was also due to the reputation that Sante had, and the inherent magic abilities of Alei that they knew about.

    But the biggest reason they thought this way was because Sante had baited them into believing it.

    ¡°Sante, did you really meet him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Dian called some of the young sirens and asked for me. That¡¯s why I even gave him a feather.¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he coming directly to the tower?¡±

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know, but I have a few guesses. I¡¯ve said what I needed to say, so stop asking.¡±

    When Sante said it straightforwardly like that, the mages were once again thrown into a state of confusion.

    If he had regained his memories, he would have naturally come back to the magic tower. They couldn¡¯t understand the need to convey the news so cumbersomely through Sante like this.

    And this was exactly what Ophelia intended.

    ¡®That human has good insight.¡¯

    Sante studied the confused faces in the conference room as he recalled the conversation he had with her back then.

    Alei might not know, but Sante also asked the same question.

    Just the idea of deceiving the entire tower was ridiculous.

    ¡ªAlright, everything looks good. But what if no one comes even after I say this?

    ¡ªThat¡¯s why you have to say it obscurely. Let them think that something¡¯s odd.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t have much of a glib tongue. What if they don¡¯t fall for it?

    Of course, that was an obvious lie. His glib tongue was well oiled. Ophelia knew this and stared at him with cold eyes.

    However, very few people could beat Sante¡¯s shamelessness.

    She eventually shrugged.

    ¡ªThen sing a song so that they¡¯d be captivated.

    It was an Ophelia-like answer.

    Well, in the end, there was no necessity for Sante to sing.

    If he did sing, he would have had to be careful because not only would the people in this conference room be bewitched, but the entire floor.

    Anyway, it was a known fact that Sante could be a superb enticer even without the need to sing.

    Tak, tak. Sante clapped twice to grab the attention of his audience.

    ¡°Now, now. What are you all chattering about? I¡¯ve been away for a long time now, so I need to go back soon. Let¡¯s wrap this up quickly.¡±

    A mage with gray hair frowned at Sante¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can go back first. We¡¯ll take care of this matter ourselves.¡±

    ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t I tell Dian about this, too? He¡¯ll be sad if you leave him out on such important issues.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that right? Then, one corner of Sante¡¯s lips curved up.

    The mages looked like they wanted to refute everything.

    But then nobody spoke up.

    Because everyone knew how tenacious Sante was.

    Without their liege, there was no one in the tower who could easily argue with Sante.

    If it came to a tipping point, no one would be able to control the situation.

    Sante was well aware of this, so he smiled broadly as they stayed quiet as though they were dead.

    ¡°Good, there seems to be no objection. It seems like everyone¡¯s confused, but I¡¯ll help you out. Raise your hand if you disagree with me.¡±

    The mages sitting round the table were those who knew how to cherish their necks.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s nice to see everyone being so cooperative. Then, I have a suggestion. Why don¡¯t you stop agonizing over it and just go confirm whether what I said is true or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to say that since a while ago!¡±

    The color of wheat flashed up at the other side of the round table.

    To be exact, it was a young man with wheat colored hair.

    With sparkling eyes, the young man spoke. No, he shouted.

    ¡°The lord of the magic tower is coming back soon. Shouldn¡¯t we go and see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­How passionate, that male over there. Name?¡±

    ¡°I am Cornelli Deurang!¡±

    ¡°Cornelli. I think I¡¯ve heard of that name somewhere.¡±

    Sante jogged his memory.

    Whenever he felt that something was ominous or foreboding, he knew well through experience that he shouldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Then, he remembered.

 CH 23

    A siren¡¯s memory was far more superior to that of humans, so he perfectly recalled a conversation he had with Alei in the past.

    ¡ªDian, you look tired these days. Is something wrong?

    ¡ªA new senior mage named Cornelli caused an accident¡­ All the glass inside the tower got completely destroyed.

    ¡ªIsn¡¯t that amazing? What did the guy do?

    ¡ªHe made a formula to change sand into glass and did an experiment, but the thing is, he didn¡¯t set the range. And the formula was a bit off, so the glass¡­

    ¡ªEverything changed to sand?

    ¡ªWhat else¡­

    At this, Sante laughed riotously to the point of tears. Then, as he wiped away his tears, he asked again.

    ¡ªWhat a crazy guy. Even novices know to set the range first, right? How can a guy like that enter the magic tower? Hey, are you even properly managing the tower?

    ¡ªNo, he¡¯s good, he¡¯s good. Cornelli deserves to be a senior mage. He just needs a bit more practice.

    ¡ªI can¡¯t believe you at all. How can a punk who doesn¡¯t even know how to set the range do magic?

    ¡ªReally, he¡¯s just clumsy, but¡­ He¡¯s unrivaled when it comes to magic.

    And Alei added at that time that Cornelli could even aim for being the youngest senior manager in the tower.

    And this man called Cornelli looked young from just a glance.

    Perhaps?

    This time, it was Sante who was thrown into a state of confusion.

    He mulled over it for a moment before he asked.

    ¡°Male human, I heard a few years ago that there was a punk who accidentally tried to turn sand into glass but instead transformed all the glass in the tower.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know about that? I did that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Perfect.

    A smirk tugged on the corners of Sante¡¯s lips.

    It was Sante¡¯s usual smile when he knew that there was a perfect scene that he could watch.

    ¡°Everyone. This male human is very passionate, so why don¡¯t we send him out to check Dian¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good with this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no disagreement, right? If anyone is not in favor of this, you can accompany this male yourself.¡±

    At Sante¡¯s words, everyone was truly of the same mind this time.

    ¡°I agree with Sante¡¯s suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°If Nelly goes, it should be fine.¡±

    Considering how close the mages were, this wasn¡¯t surprising.

    However Cornelli, looked very brave and determined at the moment, perhaps didn¡¯t realize the true situation at all.

    ¡°I can go alone! Please let me bring that person back!¡±

    ¡°If you want to do it so much, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    When Sante nodded furtively, Cornelli¡¯s face brightened up.

    Nevertheless, Cornelli truly looked young, so it was like Sante could see a tail wagging behind him.

    Thanks to this punk, Sante was going to have a lot of fun.

    That wasn¡¯t the end of his conversation with Alei back then, and he said something more about Cornelli.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s nice that there¡¯s a genius like him in the tower then. That¡¯s great.

    ¡ªYeah, it¡¯s all good. But there¡¯s one problem.

    ¡ªWhat?

    ¡ªHe¡­ respects me too much. Don¡¯t laugh. I¡¯m being serious.

    Of course, Sante smiled deviously in return and said ¡®Aren¡¯t you being too conceited?¡¯ But now that Sante had met Cornelli himself, it seemed like Alei had even downplayed it back then.

    ¡®That¡¯s not just respect, Dian.¡¯

    This was pretty much like¡­ And Sante wasn¡¯t exaggerating when he thought that Cornelli was on the verge of worshipping Alei.

    So if he sends this punk to that guy, it¡¯ll be a lot of fun.

    And Sante¡¯s sly gaze grew more gleeful as he thought of Ophelia.

    He met an interesting female human for the first time in a long while. Even while doing all sorts of things, she rarely showed her emotions.

    ¡®Will that female human react if I show my nest to her?¡¯

    Whenever Sante met anyone, it was usually a human.

    However, he got tired of them easily because they do things that annoyed him easily.

    If he told them who he was, they¡¯d either become afraid, want to own him, or envy him.

    Humans were like candlesticks who burned passionately for a short time.

    Sante didn¡¯t dislike this flame-like characteristic of humans, but he was tired of the wounds and annoyances that they gave him.

    That¡¯s why the idea of bringing Ophelia to his nest was really not like him.

    ¡®Will I get a compliment for a job well done¡­?¡¯

    Yet as he was immersed in other such thoughts, Sante didn¡¯t even notice this.

    * * *

    That night, Ophelia had a dream.

    It was an unfamiliar dream.

    Her dreams usually pressured her, usually brought her to the same places.

    They would show either the Ronen Castle or the beach where she first met Ian. Sometimes, it would be outside the tower that Alei stayed in at the Ronen Castle.

    Everywhere she went, she would feel alone.

    In one dream, she watched Ian and a woman with red hair who wore the same dress as her. They would walk through the garden.

    Sometimes, Ariel would blame her.

    ¡°You ruined everything! Everyone would have been happy if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±

    When she woke up from the dream, she always knew it¡ªthat the resentment being thrown at her was a projection of her own guilt.

    Ophelia thinks she ruined everything.

    One day, someone would come and point a finger at her and condemn her for being a liar.

    But Ian and Ariel would become happy if she wasn¡¯t standing between them, what was the point in that?

    Where was her own happiness?

    If everyone would be happy without her, did ¡®everyone¡¯ not include her?

    And when she would become so out of breath that she couldn¡¯t endure the crippling doubt, resentment, anxiety of it all, that was the only time she would wake up.

    Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t Ariel who expressed her resentment.

    Sometimes it was Ian. Sometimes it was Alei.

    At any given time, the same guilt would suffocate Ophelia.

    She had always been afraid of sleep, and so she suffered from insomnia.

    But after returning to the past, everything changed.

    Ophelia¡¯s sleep became peaceful and dreamless for many nights.

    That¡¯s why this dream was unusual.

    This dream was one that she had never seen before.

    ¡°Guys, look at this! This child said he can swim like a whirlpool!¡±

    ¡°I can do that too though?¡±

    ¡°No, no, look at this. This child is swimming horizontally. Look, look!¡±

    She felt the blue water wrapped around her entirely, and whenever she moved, her hair would float around her, sinking or swaying as she swam through a current.

    At the lighthearted laughter, air bubbles leaked through, and the bright sun cast a fluttering shadow like a net over the coast.

    She had never seen this sight before, but Ophelia could tell at once.

    She was under the sea.

    And there were several mermaids around Ophelia.

    The mermaids called Ophelia ¡®Ariel¡¯, and when she looked down, Ophelia¡¯s lower body no longer had legs.

    But there was no time for her to be surprised by this fact.

    ¡°Look carefully you guys!¡±

    The clownfish, which had been on the palm of a mermaid with navy blue hair, began to swim forward at the speed of an arrow, its trajectory a spiral.

    They said that in Kschent, their crossbows would spin in a spiral if it was shot underwater. Would it look like that fish just now?

    Air bubbles were left like beads behind the tail of the fish as it swam, and Ophelia could feel the small waves the fish created over the water.

    The clownfish swam really well. He showed a wonderful spiral from one reef to the other, then proudly returned to the mermaids while flapping its fins.

    One mermaid, who was removing the underwater grass that had tangled over her hair, laughed out loud.

    ¡°Look at him go! His tail is fluttering so much!¡±

    ¡°He was practicing for this all day because he needed a talent to show at the banquet. It¡¯s our youngest¡¯s birthday soon.¡±

    The navy-haired mermaid waived her tail pleasantly as she applauded the approaching clownfish.

    Then, she took the clownfish to Ophelia¡ªto Ariel¡ªand asked.

    ¡°What do you think, Ariel?¡±

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    And her lips moved by itself. Of course, this voice wasn¡¯t Ophelia¡¯s either.

    This was Ariel.

    Ariel smiled broadly and tickled the clownfish with her fingertips.

    ¡°You practiced so much for my birthday. I¡¯m so touched!¡±

    The clownfish floundered its round body and flapped its fins.

    It was trying to look good to this degree even more.

    Then one mermaid, who was brushing her pink, faded-strawberry colored hair with a coral, opened her lips to speak.

 CH 24

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s out of their mind these days. Yesterday, a crayfish fell over his back and said that he¡¯d try walking with his tail.¡±

    ¡°Auntie took the guppies and made them practice a tail dance. She even prepared some music for it.¡±

    The mermaids exchanged the stories of these gifts and joked about what was going to happen during Ariel¡¯s birthday.

    Twenty guppies dancing in a line, a seahorse who would sing.

    They even said that the shipwreck, where the banquet would take place, had already been decorated with many different kinds of pearls and corals.

    While they were exchanging stories, Ariel¡¯s hair was braided and loosened, shaped into various styles in the hands of the mermaids.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t know who they were, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize the situation.

    ¡°Sisters, you don¡¯t have to try and read my mind.¡±

    That they were all trying to gauge Ariel¡¯s mood.

    Eventually, Ariel smiled and waved her hand.

    ¡°No matter how much you say it, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    And the mermaids around her grew dismal in an instant.

    The pink-haired mermaid, whose expression was the worst among them, grabbed Ariel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Just why? Can¡¯t you think about it one more time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ariel. Even if it¡¯s not that wish, there¡¯s many other things you can wish for! You can only make one wish on your coming-of-age birthday. Isn¡¯t this a waste?¡±

    The mermaid, who was taking off the tangled seaweed on her head next to Ariel, gave up on her hair and held Ariel¡¯s other hand.

    ¡°Does your wish have to be going up to the surface?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I really want to see it.¡±

    But Ariel was stubborn.

    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t even let me stick my head up the water. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s because you can¡¯t use concealment magic.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it the same for third-oldest Sister? She can¡¯t use concealment magic either.¡±

    Because they couldn¡¯t think of a rebuttal, the other mermaids were momentarily left speechless.

    Ariel carefully removed the hands of her sisters that were clasping hers, predicting what they¡¯re about to say.

    ¡°I know. Mother was caught by humans and she passed away because of them. That¡¯s why Father won¡¯t let me go to the surface.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, if you know, then why do you continue acting like this? You talk about nothing but the surface!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only something you can say because you¡¯ve already seen it.¡±

    Ariel swam up over them and said firmly.

    ¡°I want to see the surface first, then I¡¯ll consider it again.¡±

    ¡°But Ariel¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Ariel¡¯s right.¡±

    The blue-haired mermaid, who brought out the clownfish earlier, spoke up.

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    ¡°How can you say that, too!¡±

    The other mermaids were swept into a commotion as they swam towards the blue-haired mermaid. But she was as stubborn as Ariel.

    ¡°Ariel will soon be an adult. I¡¯m not siding with her. It¡¯s just that the time has come for her to decide on her own.¡±

    ¡°Big sister¡­¡±

    Ariel called out with a tearful voice, then she went forward to hug her.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll really be careful. I won¡¯t be caught by anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you to keep that promise. If you even think about doing anything dangerous, remember our faces first.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I love you, Sister!¡±

    Ariel hugged her sister and beamed, and the other mermaids went towards them to form one big hug.

    Most of them still expressed their disapproval of Ariel¡¯s decision.

    But they still loved her anyway.

    ¡°Ariel, no matter what you decide, we love you.¡±

    No, everyone in the sea loved her.

    So that he would be part of the hug, the clownfish nuzzled into Ariel¡¯s cheek, and the sweet voices continued telling her about how the entire sea was preparing for her birthday¡­

    It seemed like all that the vast waters contained was there just for Ariel, the net-like water there just to cover her.

    Rather than continuing to appease her sisters and tell them that she would be careful, Ariel smiled innocently, unaware of the future wherein an unexpected love would eclipse the faces of her six sisters.

    Eventually, Ophelia woke up in tears.

    Even after she had woken up, she continued crying for a long time, her face buried in her hands.

    The memory of the short-haired mermaids who gave her the scale overlapped with the dream.

    The letter he discovered inside Alei¡¯s book now sounded clear.

    She was sure that this was Ariel¡¯s memory.

    After swallowing the scale that Ariel gave Ophelia and returning to the past, it wasn¡¯t surprising that one or two memories that the mermaid wanted to convey would remain in Ophelia.

    As she lifted her head, tears already dried up on her cheeks, she looked at the calendar next to the bed.

    As the sun rose early this dawn, the date marked by red ink on the calendar was revealed.

    Only then did Ophelia realize why she had this dream.

    ¡®It¡¯s today.¡¯

    ¡°The day she found Ian on the shore.

    And today, she woke up unusually early.

    It was quite strange considering that before going to Ronen, Ophelia was never an early riser.

    She wasn¡¯t sensitive to sunlight, but she went out on this day because she had woken up anyway.

    ¡®And I met Ian.¡¯

    Ophelia walked alongside the promenade, recalling her memories.

    The trail she was following was supposed to be a path between Ladeen Castle and the beach.

    That¡¯s why Ophelia, who was only taking a stroll, was able to accidentally find Ian.

    ¡®But that¡¯s in the past.¡¯

    The past when she didn¡¯t know anything.

    When Ian was kind to her, when she was na?ve at the face of his heartlessness.

    ¡®It would be nice if we never met ever again.¡¯

    She could do that now, as much as she wanted.

    Since she knew the reason why Ian had drifted onto shore?

    She could have asked Alei not to touch the ocean currents, or she could have just asked Sante to rescue a man from a sinking ship.

    However, Ophelia did neither of these things.

    There were some things that she could gain from Ian¡¯s shipwreck.

    However, in order to gain those things, Ophelia also had to endure some.

    The past that afflicted her, the way she felt about Ian.

    The things that troubled her over the past five years. Regardless of how it seemed as though they had been washed away, it did not mean that they disappeared.

    This was clear when Ophelia ran away recklessly after meeting Ian at the Imperial Palace.

    Therefore, as the coast got closer, Ophelia¡¯s face got worse and worse.

    By the time the waves were visible, she was already on the brink of tears.

    But as the sea breeze brushed by her cheeks, no such tears had streamed down.

    She scoured the coast, which the sun gradually brightened up.

    She hoped that Ian would be there. At the same time, she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t.

    If she hadn¡¯t dreamed of Ariel, she would have felt more comfortable.

    But had reality ever been kind to Ophelia?

    She eventually arrived at the shore, facing a sight that she wanted, yet did not want to see.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    The name slipped out of her lips unknowingly.

    Shhhwaa.

    The sound of waves, as they brushed across Ophelia¡¯s feet, was deafening.

    And by her feet on the coast was an unconscious man.

    It was apparent that he got shipwrecked. From head to toe, he was soaked in sea water.

    The ragged hems of his clothes might have been bitten off by fish or torn by a reef. His pale skin, which seemed like it was never touched by the sun, had many scratches all over the place. And it wasn¡¯t clear if he was still breathing, or if his breathing was just too faint.

    Funnily enough however, when she saw him, Ophelia¡¯s muddled mind became clear.

    After seeing the face of the man she once loved¡­

    She realized that the feelings she had for him now were no longer tinged with affection.

    No. Perhaps it had been a long time since this affection had disappeared.

    However, because her view had been narrow, he was the only one she could see.

    It was only a few days ago that she ran away after meeting Ian at the Imperial Palace.

    This changed Ophelia¡¯s view on him.

    She no longer had the same narrow view. She now had a goal.

    For Ophelia, at this moment, Ian was a complete stranger now.

    Ophelia leaned closer and put a finger under the man¡¯s nose.

    She could feel a shallow breath going past her index finger.

    He¡¯s alive.

    After confirming this, Ophelia stood up without any hesitation.

    If it were any other person, they would have tried to call someone to help rescue him, or at least shook the man to try and wake him up. But not Ophelia.

    She already made that mistake in her past life.

    As Ophelia stood up, she turned her gaze to the reef at the other side of the coast. She saw red hair disappearing behind the reef.

    Red hair that was exactly like Ophelia¡¯s. And she knew who owned that hair.

    ¡®There you are.¡¯

    Ariel.

    t/n: i backtracked a bit on chapter 20 and realized that i made a mistake with one important line. instead of Ophelia thinking that after Alei stirred the currents, ¡®There would be one less shipwreck,¡¯ the correct passage is:

    ¡°Three days is enough.¡±

    Enough to cause a shipwreck.

    apologies for the confusion! i¡¯ve already revised the chapter accordingly. the sentence structure for that one was tricky, so I got confused myself ^^;;

 CH 25

    She hid herself in her own way, but her hair was still sticking out. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t used to hiding.

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t notice her in her previous life.

    ¡®Was it because I was so preoccupied with Ian?¡¯

    She suddenly recalled Ariel¡¯s sisters in her dream.

    If they had seen Ariel hide herself so sloppily, everyone would have slapped their foreheads and dragged her back by now.

    Well, in any case, that tragedy would not happen this time. Ophelia stood up and turned to the unconscious man who drifted onto the beach.

    It was a cold gaze that no one would think was directed towards someone she once loved.

    Just like that, a calm voice spoke out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to save you.¡±

    There¡¯s someone else who could.

    In this life, she did not want to suffer from sins that she did not commit.

    If it¡¯s true that she ruined everything, then this time, she would not touch anything.

    So, Ophelia did not bring anything back, just as she did not bring anything with her to the beach, and no one called her name.

    She had no need him in her second life.

    * * *

    When Ophelia came back to her room from the beach, Lilith was waiting just to scold her.

    ¡°Where did you go? You weren¡¯t accompanied by your attendant and you didn¡¯t inform me, so I waited in front of Your Highness¡¯ room all this time.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Please inform me if you need to go anywhere. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m training a dog here.¡±

    ¡°So, Lilith, if I don¡¯t inform you, I¡¯m not allowed to go outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I have a duty to report to His Majesty. You know this.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stand guard outside my room all night? That would make it so much easier for you to monitor me.¡±

    When Ophelia answered sharply, Lilith shut her lips, speechless as she puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction.

    The reason why Lilith came here this early in the morning wasn¡¯t so difficult to guess.

    Because Hydar visited Ophelia yesterday, it was clear how Lilith was standing on her toes.

    If it had been another time, Ophelia would have been able to at least deal with her and just let her do as she pleased, but Ophelia wasn¡¯t in the mood for that now.

    With an expression devoid of any emotion, Ophelia ordered Lilith.

    ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here. If it¡¯s nothing, then leave.¡±

    ¡°I have to go to the temple for a while, so I need to be gone for about a day. I came here to greet you good morning before I left, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so cold-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Have we ever spoken to each other in such a friendly way?¡±

    After Ophelia told her to leave without saying anything further, Lilith curtsied with a sour face, then left.

    Tak.

    After closing the door behind her, Lilith glanced back at the door from which she just came out from, her gaze full of questions.

    ¡®No matter how much I think about it, something¡¯s odd.¡¯

    Her superior had been acting very suspicious recently.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Lilith had followed around Ophelia during an inspection.

    And until not, Ophelia had never met anyone outside the designated itinerary, as if she purposely didn¡¯t want to meet anyone else.

    She was the kind of person who seemed to think that being involved with other people was troublesome.

    ¡®But I feel like she¡¯s been meeting someone lately.¡¯

    Lilith recalled waking up last night and going to Ophelia¡¯s room.

    She went out to drink some water before going back to sleep, and on the way to her room, she found a faint light seeping through Ophelia¡¯s door.

    Ophelia often kept the lights on because she sometimes read books late into the night, so this wasn¡¯t something unusual.

    But as if possessed, Lilith approached the room without knowing what compelled her.

    It felt like someone was pushing her towards that direction.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because something had made her breathless, and it was a strange feeling.

    So she stood in front of the door, then heard the sound of words being spoken leaking faintly through just as the light did.

    ¡®It was definitely a man¡¯s voice.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t hear their exact words, but the other person speaking was clearly a man.

    Lilith wanted to barge into the scene right then.

    ¡®Her Highness Cadelia told me to make sure to get solid evidence.¡¯

    Lilith recalled being summoned by Cadelia just before leaving for Ladeen.

    The Emperor¡¯s favored princess called her, and she was ecstatic for an entire month, thinking that this was the rope that would finally pull her up and change her life.

    Cadelia spoke to Lilith arrogantly, which was just how she was expected to act, according to the rumors.

    ¡ªIf there¡¯s anything that could be used against Ophelia, catch her.

    Now, that didn¡¯t mean that Lilith should just follow around Ophelia and expect that the illegitimate princess¡¯ life would get ruined just like that. Cadelia asked for only one thing.

    To catch Ophelia¡¯s weakness.

    ¡ªOphelia¡¯s bound to make another scandal. What else could you expect from a vixen like her? It¡¯s obvious just by looking at her flirt with Grand Duke Ronen, even when he was in the middle of something with me back then.

    Cadelia believed that it was all Ophelia¡¯s fault why it didn¡¯t go well between her and Grand Duke Ronen.

    ¡ªIf anything goes on with Ophelia, let me know without fail. And if there¡¯s anything that could be used against her, collect evidence and handle it properly. I will definitely reward you.

    Cadelia was a leading figure in high society right now, to the extent that she was acting independently while the Emperor had her back.

    Unlike Ophelia. Their situations were vastly different, what with Ophelia running around to these unimportant provinces.

    This was a golden opportunity for Lilith.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I can serve a princess who¡¯s not even like a princess all my life.¡¯

    So, instead of rushing into the room, Lilith chose to bide her time.

    That¡¯s why she chose to go to Ophelia¡¯s room early the next morning instead.

    ¡®If the tail is long, it¡¯ll get caught eventually.¡¯

    Lilith glared at the unassuming door as though it was Ophelia, who was beyond that thin barrier, then she walked away.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long until she would be acknowledged by Cadelia.

    * * *

    There were two things that Ophelia was trying to gain from Ian¡¯s shipwreck.

    First was meeting Ariel.

    Since returning to the past, Ophelia had been wanting to meet Ariel to ask.

    Just what did she wish for?

    Why did the mermaid want Ophelia to come back here, have dreams of her memories¡ªand what would happen if this magic would unravel?

    However, the Ariel of this time wouldn¡¯t be able to answer those questions comfortably.

    ¡®The best I could do is ask.¡¯

    There was nothing else she wanted from the mermaid.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t answer Ophelia clearly, Ophelia would still be able to infer at least something from meeting her.

    If she knew what Ariel wished for when she died, then she would perhaps be able to figure out what would happen even if this magic would be broken.

    ¡®Most of all, I can¡¯t continue living with this ring on me.¡¯

    It was mentioned that she needed to wear this to prevent the mana conflict within her.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t think that this ring would be with her the whole time.

    Alei could ask for the ring back any time, and even if he wouldn¡¯t, Ophelia had to think of the possibility of it breaking.

    It would be nice if she could replace it with another ring, but magic tools weren¡¯t common at all.

    Ophelia quickly wanted to solve the opposing mana that was flowing inside her body.

    So, if she could have, then the moment she saw Ariel on the beach, she would have ran.

    ¡®But anyway, I can¡¯t approach a skittish mermaid like that.¡¯

    That¡¯s why she was planning to do something else first.

    Tak.

    Ophelia¡¯s quill rolled over the desk.

    She used this quill earlier to write a letter a while ago.

    What Ophelia tried to gain from Ian¡¯s shipwreck wasn¡¯t just a meeting with Ariel.

    She had to lure one more person in.

    The reason why Alei came to Ronen, the person who greatly contributed in helping Alei find his memories in the future.

    Yenit, the mage of the Ronen Castle.

    In her previous life, Ophelia had no direct contact with Yenit, but she often saw Alei with that mage.

    ¡®At that time, I thought they were just colleagues.¡¯

    But after reading Ariel¡¯s letter to Alei, she realized that this was not the case.

 CH 26

    This was what the letter said.

    ¡¸ There was a mage in Ronen1 who left the tower more than five years ago. If you won¡¯t hear from the people I¡¯ve informed beforehand, then you should go to that person, too. ¡¹

    Until Alei came, the resident mage of the Ronen Castle was Yenit.

    And Alei actually got into contact with Yenit and found his memories in Ronen.

    So, that person was the one who had the biggest chance in helping to recover Alei¡¯s memories. But the problem was that she couldn¡¯t ask for help from him right away.

    She was in Ladeen right now, but he was in the faraway Ronen Castle.

    So, she needed Ian¡¯s shipwreck.

    No matter how hard it was to wrench a mage from their residence, if their master had drifted to another country and was in critical condition, the mage would have no choice but to come.

    The letter that Ophelia had written roughly went like this:

    ¡¸ The Grand Duke of Ronen had been caught in a shipwreck and is currently in critical condition. Please send a mage for his treatment. ¡¹

    ¡®I hope that person comes as soon as possible.¡¯

    Ophelia picked up the letter, read it again once, then folded it into an envelope. She put a stamp on it and sealed it.

    Then, when she turned around, she saw the fastest carrier pigeons in the world feasting on human food.

    ¡°Ophelia! This is so yummy!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this called? Fig? Can you give me more of this?¡±

    The young sirens, whose cheeks were covered with jam and cream, piped up.

    Ophelia picked up the plate of fig pie near her and put it in front of them.

    No, she pretended to put it in front of them.

    Then the sirens, who tried to rush to the plate, quickly turned and growled as she took the plate back. But as usual, Ophelia was determined.

    ¡°You have to keep your promise, siren.¡±

    ¡°Uuugh, can¡¯t I eat that first and then do it?¡±

    ¡°No. But I¡¯ll give you two slices when you get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Dillo, the youngest of the three siren brothers, jumped to his feet and snatched Ophelia¡¯s letter from her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back! Give me those two slices later!¡±

    ¡°What the¡ªDillo! How can you do that! I want to go, too! Give me two slices, too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    The siren brothers fought amongst themselves, but they decided to leave altogether and left through the window without even waiting for Ophelia¡¯s answer.

    Without even taking the time to wipe off the jam and cream on their cheeks.

    The person who¡¯ll receive the letter might wonder if the birds had rolled around a snack plate.

    As Ophelia thought about it in a lighthearted manner like that, she turned around.

    And there, Sante appeared before her. He had been hiding from the eyes of the young sirens.

    ¡°You¡¯re very good at handling sirens, Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, so there¡¯s at least one siren I¡¯m having trouble handling.¡±

    Sante¡¯s eyes glimmered strangely at Ophelia¡¯s indifferently thrown words, but she didn¡¯t notice this because she had already turned around.

    Sante approached Ophelia, who put on a cloak in front of a full-body mirror. He touched the hood of it as he spoke.

    ¡°Really though, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know you could find me this fast.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find you. You came out on your own.¡±

    As Ophelia corrected Sante¡¯s words, she put on the hood of the cloak.

    When she left behind Ian in the morning, Sante had come to the empty room as if it were his own home, sitting leisurely on the couch.

    Fortunately, this time the window did not break as he entered.

    When Ophelia asked Sante about it, he said he flew in without knowing the terrain of the place. This time, he knew that there was a window, so he didn¡¯t have to barge into it again.

    Recalling how disconcerted she was at the time, Ophelia looked at Sante through his reflection in the mirror and berated him.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t come into a room when there¡¯s no one inside. What if someone else comes?¡±

    ¡°Then can I come when you¡¯re here?¡±

    This time, Ophelia turned around and made direct eye contact with him.

    The determined gaze she had was the same as when she proposed a contract with him, and the snake-like eyes of Sante looked back at her.

    She was definitely scolding him, but Sante liked how she looked at him right now, with that pointed gaze of hers.

    If he said this aloud, then the scolding wouldn¡¯t stop at just a pointed gaze.

    It was like she was showing her talons even though she didn¡¯t have any.

    Did she know that her azure eyes were terribly fascinating?

    It didn¡¯t seem like she did, so Sante wanted to see for himself if those eyes of hers would always have the same biting look.

    However, Ophelia was a quick-witted woman.

    If she dragged it on this time, she¡¯d only be caught up as his entertainment.

    Sante stepped away, his eyebrows furrowing as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­Rather than the presence or absence of someone inside, the point is not to come in. I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Good. At least you know.¡±

    Ophelia finally released her gaze on him at his surrender.

    As she turned her eyes back on the mirror, she braided her hair and continued to speak.

    ¡°I was going to ask you to contact me first before you come, but now that I think of it, there¡¯s a better way for you to contact me first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I don¡¯t know about other punks, but with me, you can just wave a feather. But I wonder, you¡¯ll be conscious of that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. It¡¯ll be difficult for me if other people notice, so just come when I call you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    One of Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows was raised once more at the ambiguous answer, but Sante continued speaking without a care.

    ¡°Anyway, since I already have the privilege to be here, I¡¯m surprised that you need my help and not Dian¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that part.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of relationship you two have, but Dian would be more cooperative and efficient than me, no?¡±

    Instead of denying this, Ophelia adjusted the cloak¡¯s hood and tightened the string.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But this is something that Alei can¡¯t help with.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a problem that I can help with but not Dian. What else are you going to make me do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡±

    Ophelia turned around, the cloak fluttering as she moved. Thanks to this, because Sante was standing right behind her, she almost fell awkwardly into his embrace.

    However, as though Sante was the only one who cared about that moment of contact, Ophelia took a few steps away and asked him nonchalantly.

    ¡°Have you found the youngest mermaid?¡±

    Then, Sante¡¯s expression instantly showed interest.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not satisfied with just calling me, so it¡¯s even a mermaid this time?¡±

    ¡°I have to meet her. I know where she is, but she¡¯s incredibly wary around humans. She¡¯ll hide the moment I get a little close.¡±

    ¡°Now I know.¡±

    As Sante approached Ophelia, he smiled in vain.

    As the distance between them narrowed, Ophelia gradually looked up.

    Because Sante¡¯s back was to the light seeping through the window, she was soon engulfed beneath his shadow.

    ¡°You, a human who doesn¡¯t fear me, is using me and not your fellow humans just to meet the youngest mermaid.¡±

    Sante¡¯s large frame looked threatening, especially because of the shadow that he made, but Ophelia calmly answered him.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d help me.¡±

    ¡°I did. But I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be this troublesome.¡±

    The youngest mermaid was someone who¡¯s already not close to the other mermaids.

    It would be a bother if the mermaid king finds out that he would approach the youngest mermaid.

    But on the other hand, this also seemed fun.

    Sante considered his options.

    Originally, he came to Ophelia for a reason.

    Of course, his goal right now was to show off that he did a good job.

    ¡®And I want to see what Dian has to do with this female human.¡¯

    The Alei he knew was someone who would never be attached to someone.

    Although kindness had become a habit of his ever since he became the lord of the magic tower, he was still very unsociable.

    So at first, Sante thought that Alei and Ophelia would have a business-like relationship.

    This was also because Ophelia spoke in a voice so devoid of emotion whenever she spoke about Alei.

    However, during his last conversation with Ophelia¡ªwhen he noticed that Alei was hesitating at the door¡ªSante came to the conclusion that¡­ this situation might be a little different from what he first thought.

    That¡¯s why he showed up just to take a look.

    ¡®This method doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad either.¡¯

    Perhaps, it might even turn out to be quite a lot of fun.

    t/n:

    1 in chapter 13, it¡¯s said that the mage will be at Ladeen, but in this chapter, the letter says that the mage was in Ronen instead. i¡¯ve double and triple checked the original text, but it¡¯s really written that way. a simple error on the author¡¯s part? or do we have a case of an unreliable narrator? hmm¡­

 CH 27

    A smile lingered on Sante¡¯s lips. He took Ophelia¡¯s hand and pulled her lightly towards him.

    Then his other hand slinked around her waist, looking into her eyes as he asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set up your debt properly.¡±

    ¡°Are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sante embraced Ophelia with one arm, opened the window and went out the balcony.

    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±

    ¡°I think you know.¡±

    He thought she wouldn¡¯t like it if he said it straight.

    Ophelia¡¯s eyes grew wider, and what was within her gaze was apparent anticipation.

    If her reaction¡¯s like this, then he couldn¡¯t possibly show her an unappealing side of him.

    And the next moment, wings sprang up from behind Sante.

    A couple of feathers fell out of his golden wings the moment he soared high up.

    Surprisingly, the feathers that were detached from his wings were no longer gold.

    Staring at them, Ophelia opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Sante, the feathers you gave me weren¡¯t gold.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you. The original color of my feathers is dark green.¡±

    Gold wings were the symbol of the head of the sirens.

    But Sante didn¡¯t explain further. More than anything, this just made him the opposite of inconspicuous.

    Sante, who hid more about himself, held Ophelia tightly in his arms.

    And Ophelia saw what birds saw for the first time in her life.

    The wide view of those who had the sky as their backyard was right beneath her feet.

    Ophelia was busy taking in the sight, enjoying her first and possibly last view of this.

    Perhaps because she had no expectations of doing this again even if Sante asked her to do so, she was very excited.

    And it was a pretty satisfactory outcome for Sante.

    With a casual smile on his lips and with his hair fluttering softly in the wind, Sante asked.

    ¡°How does it feel to fly in the sky? Fun, right?¡±

    ¡°It is. You must enjoy seeing this view all the time.¡±

    The corners of Ophelia¡¯s lips were curled up. The emotions showing on her face were expressed that it¡¯s no exaggeration for her to say that this was fun.

    She really was a fearless human. What if he would let go of her and let her fall here?

    ¡®They usually get scared easily.¡¯

    It¡¯s common for people to be scared of heights. Even many sirens fly low during rainy days because they¡¯re afraid of falling at high altitudes.

    That¡¯s why Sante had soared so high up on purpose. He was wondering if he could see Ophelia being flustered or intimidated.

    However, seeing her like this, not scared at all, it made him wonder the opposite thing.

    Did she have a kind of recklessness that caused her to fear nothing?

    Or did she trust him¡­?

    The question was like a lump on his throat. Sante knew that this was a very bad sign.

    These kinds of questions had never done him well any time he thought of them.

    So he gave a completely different answer to her.

    ¡°Well, I guess so. Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    And the voice that replied was calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who covets the things I can¡¯t have.¡±

    Sante¡¯s eyes narrowed. Ophelia¡¯s lips were still traced with a smile, and she was still busy looking below her.

    That¡¯s why the latch to the door that Ophelia guards diligently was slightly ajar.

    With his sharp instincts, Sante noticed that her walls were down for a moment.

    The answer she gave to a question he asked meaninglessly, might ironically be related to the answer that he asked himself earlier.

    It¡¯s an opportunity to get a glimpse inside Ophelia¡¯s inner self that she normally wouldn¡¯t show.

    He didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and asked back.

    ¡°Then what are you jealous of?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m jealous of is¡­¡±

    Ophelia had answered reflexively, but she slowly trailed off.

    It wasn¡¯t because she had stopped the latch from opening again.

    It¡¯s just that the timing was bad.

    Since they were already near the beach, as Ophelia scanned the scenery below her, something caught her eye at that moment.

    ¡°Sante, look over there. Can you see the red hair that¡¯s just like mine?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can see it.¡±

    Damn it. Sante chewed the inside of his cheek.

    It was a good opportunity, but it didn¡¯t work out in his favor.

    Sante¡¯s gaze grew sharp and his expression hardened. It was a very small difference that anyone else wouldn¡¯t notice, but Ophelia quickly sensed the change in Sante¡¯s mood.

    ¡®I think his mood suddenly soured.¡¯

    But despite her astute hunch, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for his shift in demeanor.

    Ophelia thought for a while what the reason could be that Sante suddenly became that way, and she rationalized it in her own way.

    ¡®It must be true that sirens don¡¯t get along well with mermaids.¡¯

    If it was something like an interracial issue, it made sense why he¡¯d feel off.

    Ophelia mulled over it, completely misled, then opened her lips.

    ¡°Sante, if you don¡¯t want to get close, you can just drop me off.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mood become bad because you didn¡¯t want to approach the youngest mermaid princess?¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s question, Sante¡¯s expression grew vague this time.

    He smiled, yet it was like a wince, then replied.

    ¡°¡­I know we¡¯re not on good terms with the mermaids, but Ophelia. I¡¯m the head.¡±

    This was nothing.

    After saying this, Sante approached Ariel, the youngest mermaid, his wings flapping that way.

    The golden wings fluttered gently like waves, and one feather fell out at the end.

    The dark green feather gently fell right in front of Ariel as though it had a will.

    Then Ariel, who had been talking to a seagull on a reef next to the beach, turned her gaze to the feather. She picked it up with her damp hands.

    And at that moment, Ariel raised her head.

    Red hair, blue eyes, resembling yet not resembling Ophelia. She shouted right then.

    ¡°Siren!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought that if it¡¯s the Princess, you¡¯d notice.¡±

    At the same time, Sante landed on the beach and covered his wings over his body.

    He also didn¡¯t forget to shield Ophelia with his golden wings to hide her from Ariel¡¯s view.

    ¡°Golden wings, I heard about it¡­ You¡¯re the head of the sirens, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for recognizing me. I heard that the youngest mermaid princess is smart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the compliment. I don¡¯t think I need to ask how you recognized me¡­ Wait.¡±

    The voice of the mermaid, which was like that of humans yet sounded as if she was singing, quickly froze.

    ¡°I was wondering why the head of the sirens sought me out, but¡­ What are you hiding under your wings?¡±

    At Ariel¡¯s interrogation, Sante dodged it and laughed dryly.

    ¡°Oh my, the youngest mermaid princess is too smart¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using your spell. I can see through everything you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. How can I not know that mermaids are good at detecting magic?¡±

    Sante waved his hand and smiled leisurely.

    However, beneath his seemingly relaxed, nonchalant smile was a slight shock.

    He hid Ophelia under his wings that were full of mana, so he didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d get caught like this as soon as they faced each other.

    Ophelia thought that this was her biggest difference against those like Sante and Alei.

    Those who had abilities like theirs become somewhat defenseless in situations where their abilities wouldn¡¯t work because things would go unexpectedly awry.

    Being relaxed always equaled to being defenseless.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I succeeded in putting the ring on him during our first meeting.¡¯

    Of course, Sante had many years of experience, so he¡¯d eventually find a solution to this situation.

    But there¡¯s no need to do that.

    First, identify the opponent¡¯s weakness.

    That¡¯s how Ophelia, who had no abilities, survived.

    So Ophelia whispered to Sante.

    ¡°Sante, go take the man on the coast. The mermaid loves him.¡±

    When he heard her, Sante¡¯s expression became unreadable.

    He thought it was ridiculous, that this situation was laughable.

    Haha! Sante had burst into laughter and retracted his wings.

    Dark green feathers, like a snake¡¯s pupils, scattered similarly in the wind, and, standing on the shore, Ophelia gradually became visible.

    At that moment.

 CH 28

    Ironically enough, that was the moment that Ariel had covered her eyes.

    When the feathers that had blocked her sight, Ariel¡¯s attention was instantly captured by Ophelia, and she forgot to hang onto the reef.

    Sante, on the other hand, had the unconscious Ian hovering under one of his hands.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Belatedly noticing that Sante disappeared, Ariel had exclaimed then, but he had already flown off.

    And the only ones left on the shore were two women who both had red hair and had similar features.

    ¡°Hello, Ariel.¡±

    Finally, Ophelia met Ariel face to face. She had only heard of her all this time.

    Meeting the monster under her bed wasn¡¯t as terrible as she imagined.

    * * *

    Back in Ophelia¡¯s room, the translucent curtains fluttered.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    He called out a name naturally, in a way that he hadn¡¯t done in his entire life.

    Alei frowned.

    He was holding a dark green feather in one hand.

    It was a moment ago when Alei came to visit Ophelia.

    ¡ªOphelia, are you here? I¡¯m coming in.

    He carefully stepped into the room, purposefully calling out to her first.

    But despite his actions, the room was empty.

    He heard that Ophelia was working in her room, so he sought her out.

    ¡®You¡¯re never there every time I look for you.¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t meet whenever he looked for her, and this made him want to search for her more.

    Should he blame his luck that he was too busy?

    Even right now, the reason he felt uneasy wasn¡¯t the fact that she was absent.

    It was the dark green feather in his hand.

    If it was this size and color, the answer was obvious.

    ¡®Sante.¡¯

    It was easy to connect the dots.

    He had wanted to talk to Ophelia about her mana, but because of this, Alei¡¯s mood soured.

    No, it might be more accurate to say that his mood had gone rotten.

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be helped either way.¡¯

    Alei brushed off his mixed emotions and put down the feather.

    He didn¡¯t forget to close the wide open windows and pick up the documents scattered by the wind.

    Perhaps because they were near the coast, but the wind was strong. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that some of the papers had fallen to the ground.

    When he reached down, he saw a familiar handwriting on the page.

    An aesthetically pleasing script that members of the Imperial family would use, slanted at an angle to the right.

    The vertical strokes at a certain angle gave off an elegant feeling. It was just like her.

    A straightforward, elegant, untethered person.

    Would it be too much of a grand wish for such a person to pay attention to him?

    ¡®Since when did I start caring about that?¡¯

    What a foolish thought.

    Alei decided to just focus more on magic research next time.

    ¡®Ophelia wouldn¡¯t care about me anyway.¡¯

    The moment he thought about it, he felt incredibly foolish.

    Alei placed the papers he collected on the desk, a frown on his face as he opened the door.

    Then, his eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­Alei?¡±

    Could his name sound so beautiful? It was a pronunciation that lilted softly, enough to make him doubt his own ears. There was a clear look of welcome in her eyes.

    And without realizing it, he also called the name of the person before him.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    Why did she meet him only at times when he didn¡¯t want to show himself to her the most?

    But he couldn¡¯t stop the corners of his lips. If it¡¯s an affliction, then it¡¯s an affliction.

    Alei opened his lips, unconsciously smiling.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°The beach. This is actually great. There¡¯s someone I need to show to you. Sante, will you come here?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Alei lost his smile the moment he saw the one who approached as Ophelia called him.

    No, to be exact, there were two people approaching.

    A man with short blond hair who had a captivating atmosphere around him, and another man of a similar build.

    At first glance, he looked like a servant due to his shabby outfit, but¡­

    The powerful and intensive¡ªyet nauseating at the same time¡ªsurge of mana revealed his identity.

    ¡°Hiya Dian.¡±

    It was obvious no matter how he looked at it. He was Sante, the owner of the feather that Ophelia gave him yesterday.

    Unlike Alei who frowned a lot, Sante smiled broadly.

    Gesturing to the hovering man controlled by his hand, Sante spoke up.

    ¡°Ophelia asked me to treat this man, but I can¡¯t use healing magic on others.¡±

    The creases on Alei¡¯s forehead grew deeper.

    ¡°Who is this man that you¡¯re asking me for treatment for the first time?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Grand Duke of Ronen. He was shipwrecked.¡±

    Ophelia answered his question. Alei was astonished, and his eyes flashed.

    ¡°Grand Duke Ronen? Is it really him?¡±

    ¡°He has black hair. Do you need more proof?¡±

    ¡°So what we talked about on the coast happened to the Grand Duke?¡±

    Ophelia had told him that should the current be changed, it would be enough to cause a shipwreck.

    Alei was even more so in disbelief this time, but Ophelia calmly affirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but perhaps.¡±

    Alei stared at Ophelia for a long time, as though she was a troublemaker who was caught stealing candy. Then, he sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal him first. I can¡¯t let him die. But you have to explain properly afterwards¡ªjust what the hell is going on here.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ophelia answered without raising a brow.

    When Alei looked at her once more, he was convinced.

    ¡®If there¡¯s really a god in those temples that people believe in¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s clear that this god hated him.

    * * *

    A few moments ago, at the beach¡ª

    Ophelia grabbed Ariel.

    She had tried to swim away the moment she saw Ophelia.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Princess, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Siren! Untie this!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but that¡¯ll be hard. My lady over here wants a conversation.¡±

    And she failed to swim away because of Sante¡¯s intervention.

    So, rather than a meeting, this was more of a detainment.

    ¡®We really met.¡¯

    The youngest mermaid princess, Ariel.

    Ophelia had to catch her breath for a while as she stood in front of her.

    Seeing a face that not even her dreams could show to her aroused a strange feeling within her.

    Fiery hair that was just like hers. Eyes as clear as glass beads that reflected the azure ocean.

    Her pale skin, which remained soaked, was translucent under the sun, and what could be felt from her was both perplexity and confusion.

    She had never seen such a slender figure, and even if she was soaked like this, Ophelia thought that she would look good in clothes.

    And Ophelia knew one word that would simply fit such a being.

    ¡°You¡¯re lovely.¡±

    ¡°¡­You kidnapped someone but I guess you really lost your mind. What kind of greeting is that?¡±

    Of course, they weren¡¯t in good enough terms for Ophelia to have said that, so the answer to this compliment was sharp.

    However, even as she was flustered, her voice resembled a harp¡¯s tune. Ophelia had the thought that it really wasn¡¯t surprising that humans would become so entranced by mermaids just like in the folktales.

    She was someone you would have no choice but to love, and it would be more strange not to love her.

    It was an odd notion.

    Even more so because Ophelia, who had never been loved, was the one who was dwelling on this.

    It was a truly strange feeling.

    Ophelia was looking at Ariel for the first time, for a while forgetting what she was supposed to do, just like the boy who discovered a pearl inside a shell.

    Of course, this did not last for a long time.

    The mermaid before her was growing impatient because she couldn¡¯t hide herself right away.

    Ariel looked at Ophelia, her brows furrowed as she completely expressed her puzzlement, and then she carefully opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ I know you. You¡¯re the person who came to the shore earlier. You looked at that man and just went back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How can you just go back after seeing someone who¡¯s in need of help? If it weren¡¯t for me, that human would have died!¡±

    ¡°You were there though, right? So he didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Did you know I was there from the start?¡±

    Ophelia didn¡¯t deny it. Ariel realized how underhanded this trap was, and she looked even more dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ You know my name, and you¡¯re with the head of the sirens¡­ Just what kind of human are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also been very curious about that, but she wouldn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Sante, who hovered down at about the level of a tree, laughed heartily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting that this human has more secrets than us?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Interesting¡¯?! I¡¯m not someone who has no restrictions like you! I can¡¯t believe a human saw me. If my sisters find out about this, I¡¯ll receive a terrible punishment!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I give you the chance to escape, hm? But if you do, Princess, this man might get punished instead.¡±

 CH 29

    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Ariel shouted as though she was about to cry, but even that was like the clear sound of a bell.

    Ophelia quietly listened to the conversation between the two, but she suddenly wondered.

    ¡°But Sante, what kind of punishment is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a punishment for mermaids. But since you¡¯re hearing it for the first time, I know it¡¯s a bit strange.¡±

    The punishment itself was indescribably cruel. After getting the death penalty, they would be tied to a pillar so that they would never be able to have a peaceful rest. It was a punishment reserved for the sinners who had committed the most brutal crimes.

    And it meant that her crime was tantamount to receiving this punishment.

    ¡°However, mermaids believe that no matter how crooked someone is, they must have at least one good side, that¡¯s why they let it slide at first. They¡¯re na?ve creatures.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re na?ve, it¡¯s just that you sirens don¡¯t know any mercy!¡±

    They both had a point. Ophelia seemed to figure out why mermaids often appeared in folktales as creatures that save humans.

    And now, it made sense why Ariel sought out Ian even though she might be subjected to the highest punishment for mermaids.

    ¡®Even now, you can also just simply give up Ian and escape.¡¯

    For not being able to do a simple thing, it was a characteristic that made mermaids easy to be taken advantage of.

    Was that why Ariel gave Ophelia a scale?

    Ophelia recalled the contents of the letter that the mermaid sent to Alei in her previous life.

    In the letter, it was written that Ariel exchanged her voice to gain legs, and that if she couldn¡¯t win Ian¡¯s love, she would disperse and become seafoam.

    To prevent this, Ariel¡¯s sisters cut their hair and gave those to Alei in exchange for a dagger to stab Ian with so that Ariel could return to continue her life as a mermaid.

    But Ariel couldn¡¯t stab Ian. She chose to die in vain rather than to do that to the one she loved.

    It was one of the things she wrote in the letter.

    ¡¸ But how can I stab Ian? If I had to stab someone, then¡­ ¡¹

    If Alei asked her to stab someone, Ophelia thought that it should have been herself.

    ¡®So of course, I thought that Ariel sent the scale to kill me.¡¯

    Even though she knew that this was not just a mere dream, Ophelia felt uneasy.

    Shouldn¡¯t Ariel have hoped for Ophelia to become even more miserable?

    But now that she had a second chance at life, perhaps the mermaid was trying to throw Ophelia back to that miserable reality?

    She needed to confirm.

    Ophelia slowly took off the ring from her fourth finger.

    It was that the ring that Alei made, the one that blocked all the mana from flowing in Ophelia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ariel, please look at me for a second. It won¡¯t even be long enough for you to count to eight.¡±

    ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. I just heard that mermaids are good at detecting magic. Don¡¯t you feel anything familiar from me?¡±

    ¡°Something¡­ familiar¡­?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s eyes, which had been wide, narrowed just then. A shallow ripple crossed the surface of the water.

    ¡°W-What kind of human are you? Why can I feel my mana on you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess my assumption was right.¡±

    Ophelia answered simply.

    Just as she expected, the abnormal mana collision within her body was caused by swallowing Ariel¡¯s scale.

    At the same time, this proved that the reason why she was here now was because of Ariel.

    Then, there¡¯s only one thing left.

    What could she do to break off this spell?

    Even if the mana had been blocked, she was still here.

    Ariel was Ophelia¡¯s only clue.

    Ophelia slowly approached the protruding rock that Ariel was half hiding behind.

    Ariel was sharply guarded against Ophelia, as though she was a cat with all its fur standing. But it didn¡¯t seem like she was going to swim away.

    Ariel also felt that¡ªthe fact that she was involved in something unusual right now.

    If Ophelia had been a normal human, Ariel would have fled long ago, but after meeting Ophelia like this, a magical creature like her tended to break through unusual things head-on rather than escaping from it.

    Magical creatures would always encounter unusual things as though they were a simple high tide, so they had also learned through experience that avoiding such unusual things would just create bigger problems later.

    So she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    Ophelia leaned down and sat on the rock. With the human on the rock looking down at the mermaid who closely resembled herself, their gazes met.

    ¡°You asked why you could feel your mana from me, Ariel. If you promise to listen to me, I promise I¡¯ll save that man.¡±

    You¡¯ve already given your heart¡ªto him.

    When Ophelia pointed to Ian, Ariel¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°No matter how much you nurse him with extreme care, there will be many limitations as long as you¡¯re a mermaid. If the night comes and he¡¯s still here, his body temperature will drop. He¡¯ll die. And I won¡¯t be saving him then.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ How can you be so cruel? Did he ever do something wrong against you?¡±

    Something wrong? Yes.

    The problem was that Ophelia was the only one who knew about it, and right now, Ian was innocent.

    Ophelia answered dryly.

    ¡°Think as you please. I don¡¯t need to explain my emotions and my actions to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not close to sirens for no reason. I thought humans would at least be better than sirens.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a compliment.¡±

    Sante shrugged behind her. In any case, they were still waiting for Ariel¡¯s answer.

    ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll do what you want, so save him.¡±

    ¡°Good answer.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say? What the hell are you even¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Ophelia cut her off mid-sentence, raising an index finger above her lips.

    The exhausted gaze that was mixed with solemnity stayed on Ariel.

    Where should she start? Ophelia, who was still staring at the cat-like mermaid on high-alert, chose the words she would say. Then, she opened her lips.

    ¡°Ariel, I lived through a timeline where you had died.¡±

    * * *

    Ariel swam deeper into the sea. If she followed the currents that could be recognized even with her eyes closed, she¡¯d be able to find the palace of the mermaids.

    It was a palace that was built on a sunken island through the use of magic.

    ¡°Ariel! Did you have a good trip?¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, baby sister!¡±

    Ariel¡¯s older sisters, who were worried after sending Ariel to the surface, welcomed her back with open arms.

    ¡°Why are you so late? You said you¡¯d be back soon. Didn¡¯t you miss us?¡±

    ¡°You should have taken one seahorse with you to send us a message. It¡¯s your birthday, but you went there and didn¡¯t come back for a whole day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everyone was worried about you, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back safe. Did you have fun at the surface? What do you think? There¡¯s really nothing much, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nothing much.¡±

    Truly.

    Ariel tried hard to raise the corners of her lips. She wasn¡¯t good at lying, so she hoped that this smile was believable.

    In her head, the voice of the human she talked to a while ago kept ringing in her ears.

    ¡ªMermaids leave behind a scale when they die. Your sisters gave me yours.

    A voice as quiet as the night sea, like the gentle wave of a waterfowl¡¯s wings. It was as soft as light, something she couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter how much she tried.

    ¡®She was elegant.¡¯

    Her way of speaking, her voice, her gaze, her every action¡ªeverything resembled a rainbowfish¡¯s tail fluttering in the currents.

    And, she was like cold, hard coral.

    She was a human who would suit the human man Ariel saved very much.

    If the human man would find a mate, Ariel wanted to recommend her.

    ¡®If I were him, I¡¯d much prefer a human woman such as her rather than a mermaid like me.¡¯

    A woman with legs she didn¡¯t have, beautiful clothes she never owned, a cold elegance that she couldn¡¯t exude.

    How could the two of them be so similar yet so different?

    Ophelia said that after Ariel had died in that timeline, she received the scale. Then, she swallowed it and went back to the past.

    That¡¯s why she had Ariel¡¯s mana within her.

    This was exceedingly surprising to Ariel.

    Even though she knew that the last scale of a mermaid was a tremendous object, she never knew that it could even turn back time.

    ¡®Besides that, I can¡¯t believe I died.¡¯

    It was a story that she didn¡¯t want to believe, but she had no choice but to do so.

    Within Ophelia, even though it was a much smaller amount, Ariel¡¯s own mana was flowing.

 CH 30

    However, Ophelia didn¡¯t tell Ariel what the cause of her death was.

    Even if Ophelia said she would, Ariel wouldn¡¯t have the courage to hear it.

    From that woman who looked like her but was different, if she had heard how and why she died, Ariel thought that it was something she wouldn¡¯t be able to take back.

    ¡®And Grandfather1 said that the less I knew about time, the better.¡¯

    If it was something she didn¡¯t have to know, then it¡¯s better to leave the unknown as much as possible.

    The more one learned, the more their fate would be twisted.

    That¡¯s what the mer-king, who cared very much for his youngest daughter, said.

    Did he know that his beloved granddaughter would be in such a situation?

    ¡®But it was nice when I saw that human.¡¯

    While she was swimming beneath the evening sky, she came across a sailing ship.

    And for some reason, there was a human man standing alone at the edge of the noisy deck.

    He was the most handsome man Ariel had ever seen in her life.

    He was a human being with dark hair that blended seamlessly with the night sky, with the moonlight touching upon his cheeks that expressed a certain melancholy.

    When she hid herself in the shadows beneath the water, continuing to peek at him, it somehow felt as though her heart was pounding.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden upheaval of the ship at that time, if it weren¡¯t for the man falling overboard and into the sea¡­ Would things be different?

    When she came to her senses, the man was already in her arms, and the ship was already being swept away by the waves as its sailors and passengers gradually came closer and closer to their deaths.

    How could she explain her joy back then, when there was only that man and her left in the open sea¡­ where only the mysterious waters and the shadowed sky that it mirrored were left around them both¡­

    A shooting star. Yes, a shooting star.

    It was like a shooting star had plunged into her bosom.

    As she held the man close to her heart, it pounded so heavily that she thought it was about to burst.

    Did the ancient mermaids who loved humans and lured them into the ocean feel this way?

    Mermaids had only one rule.

    Do not interfere with anything that happens on the surface.

    Ariel knew how common shipwrecks were in this wide sea. And how easy it was to succumb to death¡¯s embrace.

    It would have only been right if she left him there and returned home, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Older Sisters, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll retire early.¡±

    Ariel swam to her room, leaving her sisters behind.

    Before she parted ways with Ophelia, there was a question that Ariel kept thinking about.

    Ophelia asked simply.

    If she was thrown into the same situation in the past once more, Ophelia wanted to know what Ariel thought.

    ¡ªIf you fall in love with someone and watch your beloved marry someone else, what would you do?

    For some reason, Ariel couldn¡¯t answer the trivial question.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, around the same time¡ª

    ¡°So, you picked him up from the shore?¡±

    ¡°He looked like he needed some help.¡±

    Ophelia nodded slightly as Alei asked her and replied like that.

    She had just returned to the castle and was having this conversation with Alei.

    Just as she had left her room with Sante, she came back after soaring the skies one more. But when she returned, there was another person inside her room.

    Of course, it was Alei.

    It was good that he was there because she needed someone to keep Ian alive to some extent.

    It was even better that he was there because there was something she wanted to ask.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t encountered any problems yet, except that there¡¯s still no breakthrough on the matter of Ariel and her scale.¡¯

    Ophelia leaned back on the sofa, feeling the exhaustion from this situation catching up to her.

    Not too long ago, at the shore.

    Ophelia explained her past to Ariel.

    Why Ariel had to die and why Ophelia came back to the past.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t go into the details. She cursorily told her about how her sisters gave Ariel a dagger, how Ariel was sent to the surface.

    And Ophelia talked about what she went through in Ronen.

    ¡°In shorter terms, all this tragedy happened because the man you fell in love with misunderstood and thought that I was the one who saved him, not you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡±

    Ariel initially just looked back at Ophelia with disbelief. But as Ophelia continued her story, Ariel¡¯s disbelief turned into a yearning for skepticism.

    Perhaps this was natural for her. Ophelia was a person she met for the first time, she knew who Ariel was in love with¡ªand so, it was only natural for her to turn to incredulity.

    ¡®Since I even said that it all ended in tragedy.¡¯

    Ophelia felt like she had done something terrible to an innocent mermaid, but this was something that had to be done.

    Without telling the mermaid about all this, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t be able to explain her reason for seeking her out.

    She met Ariel because she wanted to escape from the magical binding of the scale.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out about the spell that was left behind when your scale was passed to me. Any other magic isn¡¯t even possible for me in this state.¡±

    Above all, magical spells were often impermanent.

    The mermaid scale was sure to have an expiration to it as well, and once that period would come to a close, she might fall right back into reality.

    Still, there were times when the magic that was cast would stay permanently, but Ophelia wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case for her situation.

    Ophelia did not want to tremble every second, not knowing when this life would disappear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting a lot, I just want to understand the true nature of this spell more. When it will end, or if it will continue with no end. If you help me, Ariel, I¡¯ll help you as well. So you won¡¯t die young.¡±

    And it was really just a simple task.

    All Ophelia had to do was to keep Ariel away from the land.

    ¡®Or help Ian fall in love with Ariel.¡¯

    Ophelia knew that either option would be easy. She could almost guarantee it.

    As she mentioned to the mermaid earlier, Ian would love his savior.

    Ophelia stared deep into Ariel¡¯s mesmerizing blue eyes as she emphasized this.

    ¡°If you free me from your spell, I¡¯ll save your life as well.¡±

    Or it could be something else, and not her life. Ophelia could help Ariel with anything else she wanted.

    However, a problem appeared where Ophelia least expected it.

    Ariel, who was looking at Ophelia with a troubled expression, shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I understand everything you went through, but I don¡¯t think I can help you with this.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ophelia had been holding onto this meeting, hoping that she¡¯d find a solution when she met Ariel, yet all she could do was ask back in despair.

    The only reason why she wanted to meet Ariel was to find a way to solve the scale¡¯s magic.

    What did she mean by not being able to help?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know how to break the spell? Even just a clue, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what clue you¡¯re expecting, but there¡¯s also a type of spell that won¡¯t be solved until it¡¯s completed.¡±

    ¡°A type of spell?¡±

    Ophelia asked, her tone slightly shadowed by distrust.

    Because magic in general had been shunned, there wasn¡¯t much content about it.

    But it just so happened that the world¡¯s most powerful archmage was her friend in her previous life.

    Of course, it had been quite a while since then.

    As far as Ophelia knew, if the laws of nature were to be considered alongside the knowledge of making formulas, magic could be conjured into reality through the calculation of the formulas through a medium called a ¡®spell¡¯.

    The essence of conjuring magic was the same for any race, Alei had explained.

    ¡ªHumans had to pour a lot of effort into making magic formulas, but races that naturally know how to wield magic such as mermaids and sirens have different eyes compared to humans.

    Closer to animals than humans, they had sharper, brighter eyes.

    That¡¯s why, Alei continued, they could instinctively grasp how to do spells without having to research while they grew up.

    But the very foundation of magic did not change. Magic was, in essence, computational, and there should definitely be a way to solve this.

    So what did Ariel mean by a type of magic that couldn¡¯t be solved?

    ¡°If she says it¡¯s like that, I¡¯m inclined to think that¡¯s the case as well.¡±

    Ophelia would have continued to doubt Ariel had Sante not interjected.

    ¡°Sante, that kind of magic is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite literally a spell that even a spellcaster wouldn¡¯t be able to solve. Humans call it ¡®conditional magic¡¯.¡±

    Sante¡¯s explanation stopped there.

    He only said that she should ask Dian since he would know about it best.

    It was like Sante was avoiding the task of explaining.

    Anxiety washed over Ophelia.

    t/n:

    1 in the original Andersen fairytale, Ariel had a widowed father (the mer-king) and a dowager grandmother¡ªno grandfather was mentioned in the Andersen tale and the Disney version, but here in NSY, we have a grandfather who¡¯s the mer-king, and a father who¡¯s mentioned in chapter 24. let¡¯s see in the future chapters if there¡¯s also a grandmother~

 CH 31

    Sante was actively participating in whatever Ophelia asked him to do before, so this was a different attitude coming from him now.

    Ophelia felt a little disappointed by this.

    ¡®I intentionally set the bait to attract Sante¡¯s interest.¡¯

    Ophelia had examined her surroundings enough, and she had already experienced today just how useful Sante was. So, she concluded that it would be better to draw his attention so she could take advantage of him a little more.

    So she deliberately placed him next to her as she talked to Ariel about the past.

    But for some reason, as she ended her story, Sante¡¯s smile had disappeared.

    He seemed to be grappling with many thoughts.

    Even so, his already sharp eyes seemed to have turned even sharper.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯

    Sante was someone she couldn¡¯t lose here. It was clear that she¡¯d suffer under many setbacks in various parts of her plan if he changed his mind about helping her.

    However, Sante wasn¡¯t uncooperative for long.

    He helped Ophelia move Ian back, and after that, he had even come in disguise to Ladeen Castle to discuss more about what she had asked of him.

    ¡°By the way, I decided to send someone from the tower to investigate Dian¡¯s situation. I forgot that he was about to come soon, but after seeing this guy, I was reminded of it.¡±

    Right after Sante said this, Alei¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at the other two, his disapproval clear on his face.

    Of course, none of the others in the room minded this.

    Rather, the corners of Sante¡¯s lips curled up as if Alei¡¯s reaction looked funny.

    ¡°Don¡¯t glare at me like that, Dian. What did I do, hm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Aren¡¯t you even thinking about how uncomfortable it is that you¡¯re calling me a nickname I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even human. You¡¯re asking a lot from a beast, you know.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be treated like a beast, then I¡¯ll get you a leash right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a beast that could be owned, so no thanks. Even so, you¡¯ve become such an unfriendly punk after you lost your memories, huh? You¡¯re like a stone.¡±

    Sante, who chuckled after saying this, somehow sounded bitter.

    Of course, it happened only in an instant. He was a beast who was good at managing his facial expressions, practiced over the many years of his existence.

    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to tell you is the one who¡¯ll come. Do you want to listen? Or should I just go back?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to hear it.¡±

    As Ophelia hurriedly grabbed Sante¡¯s arm because he looked like he was really about to go, Sante smiled casually.

    It was a smile that may seem friendly, but it was clearly the smile of a beast¡¯s benevolence.

    ¡°The punk who¡¯s going to come is Cornelli Deurang, a human male who¡¯s a bit young. I don¡¯t know him well because I¡¯m not familiar with the other members of the tower, but I know two things.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°One, his eyes shine like stars whenever he talks about Dian.¡±

    Sante held up two fingers.

    ¡°Two, he¡¯s unrivaled when it comes to devising magic formulas, but he¡¯s clumsy and even forgets to set the basic calculation of the range.¡±

    ¡°How odd. Why did you choose someone who made such a mistake for this task?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if I left them alone to decide, another punk would come, but it¡¯s all thanks to how great I am at convincing others. It¡¯ll be easier to fool him. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was. He wanted someone clumsy to come here.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t think that Sante would have just made this happen to work in my favor just like that. He¡¯s someone who always hopes to see something fun.¡¯

    All sirens were like that.

    Fickle.

    It was easy to gain their favor, and it was just as easy to lose it.

    After chasing after the fun they wanted, it was still difficult to handle one even if they¡¯re on your side.

    ¡®I¡¯ll only know for sure what you¡¯re up to once the man named Cornelli comes.¡¯

    First, she had to deal with the most imminent things.

    After Sante left, Ophelia took off her cloak and hung it on the coat stand. Then, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Alei, how is that person¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be no major injuries. He only has dehydration, fatigue and some cuts and scratches. But I¡¯m not a doctor, so it would be better if one could look at him properly, but¡­ Well, you didn¡¯t go to the ward, so why did you come to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, because I can keep your lips shut.1¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to do?¡±

    Alei¡¯s face heated up, but Ophelia didn¡¯t see this as she was arranging her clothes after taking off the cloak.

    With a curious look as she regarded Alei¡¯s question to counter hers, she replied.

    ¡°We have to get our story straight. I can¡¯t exactly say that I moved this man alone. Sante was supposed to help me by pretending he was a servant here, but he looks so conspicuous that Lilith would definitely pry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh. That¡¯s¡ªwhat you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°What else could I possibly be talking about?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Alei frowned.

    Unlike her, who was calm all this time, Alei¡¯s gaze was now full of distrust.

    No, it would be right to say that rather than distrust, it was full of discontent.

    With his forehead all scrunched up like that, it was clear that he didn¡¯t like this current situation.

    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t exactly understand or pinpoint the cause of his discontent.

    Perhaps, it had begun the moment he arrived at this room earlier, empty without its owner.

    But he was sure that he didn¡¯t feel as uncomfortable now as he did then.

    Perhaps it was the moment he saw Ophelia with Sante.

    ¡ªThank you for your help today, Sante.

    ¡ªYou sound like you¡¯re saying that out of formality.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s better to say it anyway.

    Alei¡¯s ire was fanned right then.

    ¡®And there¡¯s also Grand Duke Ronen.¡¯

    Ophelia did not return alone. The man who was by Sante¡¯s side then was someone familiar to him.

    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.

    Alei took in a deep breath, though his forehead was still wrinkled. Then, he recalled the conversation he had with Ophelia on the beach last night.

    ¡°Is this what you meant when you said three days was ¡®enough¡¯?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s something you did.¡±

    ¡°If I had known there would be a victim, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±

    ¡°But it already happened.¡±

    Ophelia retorted dryly.

    She couldn¡¯t inform him, but in fact, no one died in this shipwreck.

    The ship that Ian used to return to Ronen was clearly shipwrecked, but Ian was the only one thrown overboard.

    Coincidentally, when the ship was swept away by the turbulent storm, it reached a small island that was nearby. And after a few days, another ship would pass by that area and would rescue them there.

    But Alei didn¡¯t know this, and so he was left confused.

    ¡°How the hell did you know that Grand Duke Ronen would be shipwrecked?¡±

    ¡°If you know the sea routes and ocean currents well, it¡¯s not difficult to predict something like this. I was just lucky.¡±

    ¡°How incredible of you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. And don¡¯t be so negative, Alei. You did a good job after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your way of thinking is always so hard to understand. You¡¯re always so calm, and it¡¯s like you know everything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just so¡­ Everything about you confuses me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until he said this that he finally knew why he felt like this every time he faced Ophelia.

    Why was he so frustrated, why did he feel so suffocated?

    She confuses him so.

    t/n:

    1 I didn¡¯t know how to translate this part seamlessly, but it has a double meaning of ¡®kissing¡¯ when shutting someone else up, that¡¯s why Alei blushed lol

 CH 32

    Her very tone of voice, each and every action of hers. It was like that.

    She was a person who was unparalleled when it came to confusing him.

    Nevertheless, whenever he looked into her blue eyes, he was always so captivated.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Then you must feel very awkward having to cooperate with such a person. I apologize.¡±

    However, despite Alei¡¯s words, Ophelia continued to be calm.

    There were two reasons.

    First, another person¡¯s disapproval of her was something she was already used to.

    And second, Alei¡¯s reaction right then was something Ophelia considered unusual.

    It was like¡­ For someone who says he didn¡¯t like Ophelia, Alei was behaving as though he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    Usually, if you don¡¯t like someone, you just save your breath and ignore them.

    Ophelia could vaguely guess the reason.

    ¡°Alei, are you angry that I didn¡¯t tell you the details of my plans?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t explain it to you in detail and instead went to Sante for help?¡±

    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting of the day, Alei.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s like this because one person was out this whole time.¡±

    ¡°But you were here in my room when I returned. Don¡¯t you have something to tell me then?¡±

    After she finished organizing her clothes, Ophelia approached Alei¡ªwho was acting like he didn¡¯t know how to unknit his furrowed brows.

    ¡°But when you left and went out with Sante, you even picked up another man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what the hell am I supposed to think. Everything¡¯s so confusing.¡±

    Ah, so this was a continuation of last night.

    Ophelia remembered Alei¡¯s expression when he asked if she trusted Sante and not him.

    He had exactly the same face now.

    Ophelia understood Alei¡¯s anxiety.

    He lost all his memories and was solely relying on Ophelia.

    Perhaps Ophelia had given him many more clues in the past few days than he had found by himself in the past five years.

    However, Ophelia was neglecting him now, so he might be feeling anxious, thinking that he was used then abandoned.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t trust him enough to tell him right away.¡¯

    A subtle balance of trust and distrust.

    They were both standing on a tightrope, the two of them.

    The problem here was that Ophelia was the only one who could tighten and loosen the rope.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you for a long time anyway. Since I received help from you, I¡¯ll tell you about it in return.¡±

    Ophelia lightly passed by Alei and pulled the rope to call a servant by the desk.

    Along with the cheerful sound of the bell, her voice rang out.

    ¡°Do you remember when I read a book about mermaids?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°That man was meant to meet a mermaid. And he¡¯s the man that the youngest mermaid princess loves.¡±

    ¡°The youngest mermaid princess?¡±

    Alei asked back with a strangely distorted expression.

    ¡°Why? Do you not believe in the existence of mermaids?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    A few days ago, in his dream, he saw a mermaid that resembled her so closely. And she asked him if she could walk on land.

    He didn¡¯t think that there was no connection between that mermaid and Ophelia.

    Days passed just like that and she came up to him with a plan to fool the magic tower, so he forgot about that dream for a while.

    ¡°¡­Just that I¡¯m unfamiliar with that mermaid. Did you go out to meet her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had something to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Will she help you enter the tower?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more of a personal matter. But before talking about it, we should move to another place.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to it later. I think people are coming, too.¡±

    Alei¡¯s sharp gaze flitted to the door, then headed back to Ophelia.

    ¡°But apart from that, Ophelia. I need to tell you one thing because I think you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a more convenient means of transportation than Sante.¡±

    ¡­Ophelia couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.

    Because accompanying his words, his expression looked like a sharply crushed, broken rock.

    ¡°No matter how good a siren is at magic, it¡¯ll still be hard to surpass me.¡±

    The pride of this man, who had lost all his memories, seemed to have been revealed.

    And the clenched fist beneath his sleeve seemed to convey this more.

    ¡°Ahaha!¡±

    Ophelia burst into laughter. It¡¯s been a while since she laughed out loud.

    * * *

    Later that night¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for laughing earlier, Alei.¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite miserly. Even I can laugh a little bit.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ve only found out.¡±

    Even if he said that, Ophelia was still smiling while Alei frowned.

    Alei gave Ophelia another pointed look, then placed two steaming teacups on the table, obviously frustrated.

    ¡°Never mind that, so let¡¯s just continue our talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright. How far did we get?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯ve done something as crazy as swallow the scale of a mermaid, and it led you to this ridiculous state because of that mermaid¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember now. That¡¯s why I thought I could find a solution if I met the youngest mermaid princess.¡±

    Ophelia answered in a simple manner.

    Her story was resumed for the third time.

    The first part was before Ophelia pulled the rope at her office, so her explanation was cut off after servants of Ladeen Castle came in.

    When they moved to another place and continued the second part of it, they were cut off again because of the sound of a stomach growling.

    In fact, the story might not have been halted if not for this.

    ¡ªCome to think of it, I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. But let¡¯s finish talking.

    ¡ªYou haven¡¯t eaten anything today?

    ¡ªI¡¯m not hungry.

    Today was the day she reunited with Ian, and the day she had to meet with Ariel.

    Until this morning, Ophelia didn¡¯t want to eat anything at all. She felt so nauseous.

    However, after seeing that man, she felt lighter inside.

    It was especially thanks to her successful meeting Ariel.

    The monster under the bed, which she saw only through other people¡¯s letters and through other people¡¯s memories, was a normal, lovely individual.

    She was a young woman who had yet to truly blossom from her child-like features, but she was lovely enough to have felt that it was more unnatural to not love her.

    Ophelia felt neither fear nor dread.

    Instead, after she had felt relieved, her stomach seemed to roar and ask to be rewarded for its hard work.

    Of course, Ophelia tried to brush it aside, but.

    ¡ªI won¡¯t let you continue talking until you eat.

    Alei was so stubborn that their conversation had to be cut off for the second time.

    And so, back to the present, this was the third time they tried to finish the same conversation.

    ¡°First of all, Ariel said she couldn¡¯t solve this problem. And Sante said it would be faster if I could just ask you about the details.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, then. I was also going to talk to you about it today.¡±

    So this was why he came to look for Ophelia.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the mana flowing in your body, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a common case. Who knew it would be this kind of absurd case?¡±

    Today was a day full of surprises for Alei.

    And it wasn¡¯t the good kind of surprise.

    ¡ªI swallowed a mermaid¡¯s scale in the past. And to solve it, I needed to meet that mermaid.

    She said it as though it was nothing, but the weight of this statement was different for Alei since he knew about magic.

    A mermaid¡¯s scale.

    It was a magical item that was famous for its rarity, but notorious for its danger.

    It was an item that was not just full of mana, but also full of potentially sinister intentions, so there was a considerable risk if it was to be used.

    But Alei couldn¡¯t believe that she had swallowed one.

    As soon as Alei heard this, he contemplated for a moment, then he asked.

    ¡ªOphelia, are you out of your mind? If you swallow such a thing, you¡¯ll¡­

    And he stopped.

    Unlike Alei, who was flustered, Ophelia was unphased. And he was reminded of their first meeting.

 CH 33

    Their first meeting. Ophelia jumped.

    She wanted to die. There was no better reason for her to want to leave this world other than having swallowed a mermaid¡¯s scale.

    But why was it that this bothered Alei.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because Ophelia didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to die, being as lively as she was.

    Why did she have eyes full of the desire to live when she was about to die?

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand how people feel¡­¡¯

    Sighing lightly, Alei opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°Ophelia, the spell you¡¯re under is not something ordinary people can do. As far as I know, there¡¯s only one person who can.¡±

    ¡°And who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Me.¡±

    Alei responded in a cynical manner and took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been very confused all this time. I thought I did something to you before I lost my memories, but now that you said that it¡¯s the work of a mermaid¡¯s scale, I kind of get the gist of it.¡±

    ¡°Is the problem serious?¡±

    ¡°It is, and it isn¡¯t. What¡¯s certain is the problem would have been more serious without the certainty that the medium was a mermaid¡¯s scale.¡±

    ¡°Sante says it¡¯s a type of conditional magic. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    Conditional magic. They clearly said this.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a separate term for it in their language, but for humans, it¡¯s called conditional magic.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve heard from them?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, they both didn¡¯t explain much. Sante seemed to have a strange conviction that you¡¯d know.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. I do remember more about magic.¡±

    Alei held his teacup as he nodded. Ophelia couldn¡¯t ingest hot drinks or food well, so right now she was just touching the rim of her teacup with her fingertips. Then, she suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious, but is there a line between the memories that are gone and the memories you¡¯ve retained?¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s like a divide between the personal and the scholastic.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, I don¡¯t entirely understand.¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s answer, Alei seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, then he raised the cup that he was holding.

    ¡°For example, this tea right here.¡±

    Alei tilted the teacup slightly.

    ¡°I know that this is tea. Chamomile, dry herb leaves that become tea, and it¡¯s good to drink when you can¡¯t sleep well. And people usually drink it hot.¡±

    ¡°Even habits must remain in your memory.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s something that¡¯s ingrained in me.¡±

    However, there were enough times when he couldn¡¯t remember even though it was ingrained in him.

    So if he were to guess, it was like these kinds of memories escaped the filter when he lost his memories. He shrugged.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember who I drank this tea with or where. Even though I know that this is how it¡¯s supposed to be ingested.¡±

    ¡°Have you felt any sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡±

    ¡°It happens once in a while. After drinking this tea, I would feel that I like this scent and taste, and I feel that I liked it quite a lot in the past, but other than that there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Is it like spilled ink over a letter?¡±

    Alei¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°How did you know? It¡¯s exactly like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Have you ever had a similar conversation to this before?¡±

    Ophelia replied with a bitter smile.

    A letter with ink spilled over it.

    The letter would have been received from somewhere, covered with ink that conceals words or memories from another place.

    Alei said this in the past as well.

    ¡ªTrying to regain my memories¡­ it¡¯s like I¡¯m trying to see through a letter that¡¯s been spilled over with ink.

    He had struggled to describe the desolation he felt before, and Alei back then was reluctant to mention the topic.

    So the fact that they could talk about it until this much now meant that they were closer than they were in the past.

    Or perhaps their relationship had become one that¡¯s built by trust.

    The realization made Ophelia feel a little awkward.

    Because she could still recall the emotions she felt when she found Ariel¡¯s letter inside one of Alei¡¯s books.

    It was the same at that time. She regarded him as a friend, and he did not.

    The more she brooded about feelings of betrayal, the more she felt that it was absurd. So it wasn¡¯t worth talking about.

    As she recalled the misery she felt at that betrayal, Ophelia unknowingly clutched her teacup.

    The warmth that almost stung helped ground her to reality.

    ¡®It¡¯s necessary to maintain a certain degree of friendship and trust with Alei.¡¯

    So she shouldn¡¯t be uncomfortable. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t trust him.

    If he didn¡¯t trust him in the first place, then she wouldn¡¯t feel betrayed by anything. It¡¯s important to keep the other person at an arm¡¯s distance somehow.

    Ophelia recalled this, then she said his name without realizing it.

    ¡°Alei.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you yesterday? That you¡¯re the most important.¡±

    One of Alei¡¯s brows was slightly raised.

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the blue. Do I seem so dull that I¡¯d forget what happened a day ago?¡±

    Even if he answered bluntly, his expression remained the same¡ªa vague expression that seemed to shroud his embarrassment with annoyance.

    Ophelia regained her composure. Then, she added as she smiled.

    ¡°I know it must have been difficult for you to talk about this. I¡¯m just saying¡­ Thank you for telling me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Even though he said so, he still looked embarrassed.

    Rather than his words, his dropped gaze said more.

    ¡®You¡¯re such an honest person.¡¯

    But why did he trick her in the past?

    Ophelia thought about the bitter feeling for a while, drinking her hot tea as though to erase it.

    A tingling tongue was better than a bitter taste in the back of her throat.

    Tak.

    Ophelia set down her cup and resumed their conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural conclusion to think that your memories have been erased by a person because they¡¯re so clearly bound.¡±

    ¡°Is that something I mentioned to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a guess on my part. Your memories could have been forcefully erased through magic.¡±

    Of course, this was a conclusion that she heard from Alei himself in the past.

    There was a reason why Ophelia brought this up.

    Because she felt that they were getting closer to the truth of Alei¡¯s magical erasure of memory.

    ¡°If it¡¯s magic that erases your memories and it¡¯s something you can¡¯t solve, is it only me thinking that it¡¯s similar to my situation?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s similar in practice, and that¡¯s why I think your problem is grave.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s problem was something related to magic, but she thought that Alei wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it because he might have forgotten much of his knowledge in the subject.

    But after talking to him, Alei¡¯s understanding of magic seemed to be higher than she expected. And since this was the case, a question hovered in the air.

    If Alei had that much knowledge in magic, why couldn¡¯t he solve the problem Ophelia had despite him being a mage so outstanding that he became the lord of the magic tower?

    The answer was simple.

    ¡°What you¡¯re caught in is also conditional magic.¡±

    Alei and Ophelia. They were in the same boat.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Alei¡¯s calm answer seemed to say that Ophelia herself would not be free from Ariel¡¯s spell for the rest of her life.

    Unconsciously, Ophelia winced.

    ¡°Just what is conditional magic? Is it very different from other kinds of magic?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different with the formula used for it, but it¡¯s just called ¡®conditional magic¡¯ for convenience. It¡¯s, quite literally, a type of spell that would end only after certain conditions have been met.¡±

    This meant that only when the conditions were known that the spell could be solved or destroyed.

    ¡°Of course, the spellcaster knows the conditions, but if it¡¯s a situation where you can¡¯t meet the spellcaster, then there would be no method to break the spell.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s that simple to end the spell, just knowing the conditions like that, why is it that everyone¡¯s reluctant to talk about conditional magic?¡±

 CH 34

    ¡°Because the nature of its magic is different from others. It¡¯s also a type of magic that other races except humans don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    And Alei proceeded to explain.

    The essence of magic was to imitate nature.

    The laws of nature are interpreted into magical formulas that make up spells, and this would be the start of how a mage could wield their magic power.

    ¡°But conditional magic is very different in terms of quality. It¡¯s essentially like a deal in exchange for a soul, either the caster¡¯s or the recipient¡¯s, so it¡¯s unknown what¡¯ll happen if you don¡¯t complete the spell.¡±

    Only then did Ophelia realize why Ariel and Sante were so reluctant about conditional magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spell that needs something in exchange. That¡¯s why they both reacted that way.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you put it another way, it¡¯s more like an act against nature through a transactional method.¡±

    ¡°Then who exactly is the one dealing these exchanges?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure about. It¡¯s probably the one in charge of mana, so if I were to put a name on it, it would be a god.¡±

    ¡°If anyone from the temple heard you say that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if they throw stones at you.¡±

    ¡°They still treat mages as heretics anyway, so why would that matter?¡±

    Alei acted as though he¡¯d listen to her anyway, and Ophelia smiled as she saw his serious expression.

    ¡°Then what will happen if the exchange isn¡¯t completed?¡±

    ¡°The exchange falls through, and the receiver of the spell pays for it. Sometimes, the price is one¡¯s life.¡±

    Alei¡¯s words were sharp. He was evidently speaking in the same tone he usually had, but because Ophelia was the one listening to his words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel their jagged edges.

    If returning to the past was also due to the conditional magic placed on her, what conditions would she have to fulfill?

    Ophelia belatedly realized that she was feeling suffocated.

    ¡°¡­Really, it¡¯s an exchange.¡±

    ¡°The term ¡®exchange¡¯ isn¡¯t attached to it for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that we could die if we can¡¯t solve the spell that¡¯s stuck on us?¡±

    ¡°If that was the case, would I be able to stay this relaxed?¡±

    Alei replied with his chin propped over the back of his hand. He continued to speak, his tone bitter.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really potent enough that we¡¯d lose out lives. Most of the time, it usually ends in a way that a life won¡¯t need to be sacrificed, so in my case, that¡¯s how my memories were taken away. And the worst case scenario is that I won¡¯t ever be able to regain them in the future.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not guaranteed. It¡¯s only ¡®most of the time¡¯.¡±

    Meaning that there were times that it didn¡¯t end with just that.

    When Ophelia¡¯s voice trembled a little, Alei reached out to wrap his hand over hers on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ophelia. It¡¯s really a rare case. That would only happen if the taboo had been touched.¡±

    Alei tried to comfort him in his own way.

    However, considering that Ophelia had come back in time, her anxiety crawled up her spine even more so after hearing these words.

    The unknown waters that were always only up until her ankles¡­ rose to her chin.

    But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t stop the curiosity.

    ¡°And what would be considered¡­ taboo?¡±

    ¡°Touching on species or different races, or the realm of time and space. Basically anything that goes against nature.¡±

    ¡°And what if that taboo is touched?¡±

    ¡°If you participate in the taboo and don¡¯t meet the conditions of the exchange, then there will be a price to pay. You¡¯re asking something obvious.¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t that Ophelia didn¡¯t know what he was referring to when he said there would be a price to pay.

    ¡°Is there any way to avoid it?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. Don¡¯t you remember what I said earlier? They take the price from either the caster or the recipient.¡±

    And a mermaid scale was something that could only be obtained after the death of a mermaid. In other words, it was highly likely that the price had already been paid.

    But Ophelia wasn¡¯t too sure about that either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to dig up more about it, but the most certain way is to figure out the conditions of the exchange.¡±

    Just as he said, if one knew the conditions, it would be possible to make a breakthrough.

    So, these were the two options¡ªto find out the conditions and make a breakthrough, or to fulfill the conditions as is.

    And those were the only ways of avoiding the price to pay.

    By this time, the anxiety that had been bubbling up within Ophelia had turned into a clear answer.

    ¡®As long as the conditions are like this, there¡¯s no way to go back.¡¯

    Failure to fulfill or break through the conditions meant that not only would she be unable to return to her reality, but she would also die in actuality.

    Obviously, it would be appropriate to say that it all worked out the way she wanted. This was her goal when she swallowed that mermaid scale after all.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to die anymore.¡¯

    From the moment she jumped off the balcony and met Alei, Ophelia no longer wished to die.

    These flecks of gold that she barely managed to gather in the sandy beach were sparkling in her grasp.

    She didn¡¯t want it to end like this.

    Ophelia quietly clenched her hand into a fist. Then, she asked.

    ¡°Then, is there any way to figure out the conditions?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a clue. It¡¯s said that the exchange or transaction driving the conditional magic is in line with the recipient¡¯s wishes.¡±

    The clue to the conditions lies not with the caster, but with the recipient.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the same line of thinking as to why I¡¯m cooperating with you. I really don¡¯t know anything about myself in the past, so I don¡¯t even know what I wanted to achieve.¡±

    ¡°So in the end, you never really expected me to find your memories.¡±

    ¡°In the long run, yes. But if you tell me about myself, then I¡¯ll be able to figure out the conditions from the hints I¡¯ll receive from you.¡±

    Thanks to Ophelia, Alei added, he felt much closer to the answer than he ever did before.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to find the answer, too. Just think about what you were hoping at that time.¡±

    By the end of their conversation, Alei had a calm expression on his face.

    Considering that he was always smiling mischievously, or that he was always saying blunt things towards Ophelia, this was something unfamiliar to her, even if it¡¯s true that there was no tension between them right now.

    But Ophelia couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling¡ªthat she was sinking into a mire.

    If it was contrasted with her situation, this trust and peace might soon die.

    Ophelia had such a hunch.

    She would yearn for another day, living this life.

    She didn¡¯t know what the end would bring her, but she just wanted to breathe for another day.

    But in order to do that, she would need to face the past again.

    When Ophelia didn¡¯t respond to Alei, he mistook this as her having mixed feelings, so he hurriedly added.

    ¡°Ophelia, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry right now. If it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t resonate with you now, if you think about it a little, you might realize something. I know it¡¯s not much help, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a big help. And it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    Thank you, Ophelia said it to him once more. Then, she said good night, and he left the room.

    What she had to do right away was clear to her.

    To face the past.

    After talking to Alei, Ophelia headed straight to one room¡ªwhere Ian lay unconscious.

    Now that time had returned to the day she saved him, she now knew what to expect once she faced him again.

    In any case, right now, Ian¡¯s benefactor was Ophelia, so it was her responsibility to check on his condition after lights off.

    She could have come after he woke up, but she wasn¡¯t confident to face him then yet.

    Ophelia went down the stone steps.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak. Along the dark hallway, the light from the lamp that illuminated her path trembled along with the sound of her footsteps.

    Her destination wasn¡¯t far. Stopping a few steps away for a moment, Ophelia opened the door without knocking.

    It was a dark room, no different from the hallway, with only the moon bringing light within.

    And inside the room that seemed to have been carved by darkness itself, a man lay in deep slumber.

    Ophelia called his name.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    It was a name that she had called countless times in her previous life. It was a name that carried love, it was a name that carried sorrow, despair.

    But now.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Only the faint taste of rainwater lingered on the tip of her tongue.

    Ophelia walked towards Ian slowly. She had some expectation that seeing Ian would bring her closer to realizing the answer that she wished for, but contrary to this, even when Ophelia had gotten close enough for her shadow to cover him completely¡ªshe felt nothing.

    It was exactly the same when she saw him on the shore.

    Was today just a series of disappointments? Ophelia frowned unconsciously.

    ¡®Is it because I don¡¯t love him anymore?¡¯

    Was it absurd for her to hope that there would be something left from the emotions she once held that had already died?

    For another moment, Ophelia stood still, holding a hand over her chest where her heart neither pounded nor felt anything. She stepped back to turn away.

    If Ian wasn¡¯t the answer, then she was back to square one.

    ¡®It might be better to look somewhere else¡­¡¯

    But the moment she had this thought and was about to turn away from the bed¡ª

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

 CH 35

    Thump. From within Ophelia, something plummeted.

    Her fingertips trembled. it was like a lie that she felt nothing just a moment ago.

    With the loud thump just now, it was reminiscent of a cork being removed. And soon after, it was as if something was pouring down.

    Her hands were shaking.

    These emotions¡ªwere they despair? Excitement? Fear?

    ¡°Did you come here to find me?¡±

    Following the voice was the black water that threatened to flood once more.

    At that moment, all Ophelia wanted to do was run away.

    It was accurate of Ophelia to think that it would be too difficult for her to face Ian while he was awake.

    With just his voice, she was already so affected. How could she face him?

    But this wasn¡¯t something that she could just run away from.

    Ophelia finally turned around.

    The light that obliquely shone served as a distinct line to split the bedroom.

    His sharp features, his black hair, his blue irises. He resembled a sharp silver reef.

    Just before she jumped off the balcony at the banquet hall, their eyes had met. And her heart pounded, as if fireworks had lit up just then.

    The distinct atmosphere was already affecting Ophelia. This situation was dangerous to her.

    Just why?

    Ophelia tried to find the source of her anxiety, but it was a futile effort, just as though she was struggling for air deep into the depths of the ocean.

    While she was in turmoil, it was Ian who spoke first.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so quiet, Ophelia Milescet.¡±

    Only then did Ophelia stop trying to swim meaninglessly.

    ¡°I thought you were sleeping. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d recognize me right away.¡±

    ¡°Red hair like yours isn¡¯t common.¡±

    And he was right. This was how that misunderstanding sprouted.

    Before he lost consciousness, he saw red hair.

    ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t common.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the kind of man who would say something so trite. Do you know the situation you¡¯re in?¡±

    ¡°I woke up once earlier, and the maid said that while I was on my way back from Milescet, it was the Princess who saved me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask other people.¡±

    ¡°But already did. I don¡¯t think anyone else was rescued except for me.¡±

    Ian¡¯s explanation was clear. His tone couldn¡¯t hide his grief.

    However, his openness just made things more uncomfortable for Ophelia.

    A strange sense of incongruity kept nagging at her, and because she didn¡¯t know what was causing this, she was feeling frustrated.

    Ophelia had nothing else to grip but the lamp in her hand.

    As she faced Ian, the life she had in Ronen, which she had forgotten, seemed to have come back to strangle her.

    How foolish had she been to head straight to Ronen after only having met Ian.

    At that time, Ian was Ophelia¡¯s most precious person. But it was not the same case for Ian.

    Compared to Ophelia, there were many people that he held dear.

    When he first woke up from being rescued, he grieved for about a week.

    The reason was simple.

    It hadn¡¯t been possible to confirm whether the people he had been with on the ship were still alive or if they had already passed away.

    Even after corresponding with Ronen and exchanging letters with the Imperial Family of Milescet, there was no way to know what had happened in the vast open sea.

    And so Ian went to the shore every single day, staring blankly at the waters, then he would return.

    However, they heard news from Ronen a week later that all the crewmembers and the other passengers were rescued. There were no casualties.

    ¡®He was the kind of person who would care about his people like that.¡¯

    He was a good sovereign, a good leader towards his vassals, but not a good lover.

    That¡¯s when Ophelia knew that loving someone with all her heart would only hurt her.

    When the number or people you care for was similar, the number of wounds were also similar, and so this was the biggest difference between Ian and Ophelia.

    The more Ophelia clung to Ian, the more he would say that he couldn¡¯t understand her, that she bothered him.

    It then became natural to him to turn to busy himself with tasks that didn¡¯t require more of his attention than necessary.

    However, these memories stayed only with Ophelia.

    All of these things have yet to happen.

    There was no resentment, no sadness, no affection.

    It was not until that time that Ophelia suddenly realized what she wanted the most as she swallowed the mermaid scale.

    For nothing to have happened.

    ¡®I wished that all those things never happened to me.¡¯

    For the first time, she did not save him, she did not love him, she did not resent him.

    She felt like she had reached enlightenment.

    ¡®But if that¡¯s the case.¡¯

    What were the conditions that she must achieve in order to maintain this spell?

    Make it happen as her wish should? For nothing to happen?

    Should she talk to Alei again? But as Ophelia was contemplating, Ian sat up on the bed and opened his lips to speak once more.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for us to meet again like this.¡±

    He seemed to hesitate for a moment, then he spoke.

    ¡°I wanted to say thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Why? I believe it¡¯s the reasonable thing to say here.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite. It wasn¡¯t done out of good will.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad there¡¯s a reason.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not the one who saved you. It would be better if you direct your gratitude to her.¡±

    ¡°It was the youngest mermaid princess.¡±

    Ophelia halted where she stood.

    He never knew about Ariel being the youngest mermaid princess until he met the sisters on the coast that day.

    So it was too soon for Ian to say this.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    There was no way to see what her own reaction was, but she knew.

    Her expression must have surely hardened because she couldn¡¯t cry.

    However, as Ophelia faced Ian now, the light emanating from the lamp in her hand did not abate.

    And she saw how Ian¡¯s expression crumbled. She couldn¡¯t describe it as anything else.

    The lips that were in a hard line opened once more.

    ¡°The youngest mermaid princess with red hair that resembles yours, the mermaid who gave you a scale after she died.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    As he called her name, she took a step back. The lamp plummeted from her trembling hand.

    The man stood from the bed. With her fumbling as she took more steps back, he would follow close. Like an insignificant insect that wouldn¡¯t go far no matter how much it struggled, she felt like she was fighting against the waves that would not let her go.

    In the end, Ophelia reached the wall behind her, and there was nowhere else to go as that unbearable gaze continued to look at her.

    Because all the lamps that were left lit were behind him, the man had his back against the light.

    And so, they were exactly two steps apart.

    Ophelia knew that this was the most consideration that Ian could give. His conscience was just about the same span.

    Their eyes met again. There, a gaze with an unknown passion.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    Those lips, that calm voice, uttering sweet nothings. They were all the same as she remembered.

    Ophelia knew that gaze.

    Those were his eyes when he once said he loved her.

    But now, there was one other emotion that didn¡¯t seem to just mean love.

    A gleam of regret, grief.

    Oh, how well love and despair go hand in hand.

    She was so used to that expression. The fact that it was so tender, Ophelia wanted to ask.

    You. Why?

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    Holding back the question that threatened to spill out, Ophelia burst into laughter.

    If anyone else had seen her, they would have suspected that she had gone mad.

    And if they were truly going to go ahead and ask, they wouldn¡¯t have been the first to do so.

    It was laughable that this was the first question that came to her mind, as if she herself had been out of breath.

    It was comedic, it was tragic.

    It was all the more so because she couldn¡¯t find the reason for it, all the more so because it was an emotion that could not be hidden without that reason.

    At some point, her laughter turned into tears.

    She cried and she laughed.

    Even as she returned to the past, there followed the looming shadow of her nightmares. She could not escape.

    She hated this man who looked at her like this.

    What the hell did Ariel want when she died?

    Obviously, it must not have just been Ophelia¡¯s death.

    She was no longer certain.

    Make it so that this was all a nightmare, that this was punishment for having dared to dream of better luck.

    Please, make it so that him kneeling down here is not real¡­

    Tears fell endlessly from Ophelia¡¯s eyes, and Ian knelt down in front of her. It was the reality that she wanted desperately to believe was a dream.

    ¡°I really¡­ wanted to meet you. Ophelia, I doubt that you¡¯d believe me, but¡­¡±

    Ah, please.

    Let this be a dream. Don¡¯t say it. Please.

    ¡°I still love you.¡±

 CH 36

    What was it about timing that made things work out in the end only when it¡¯s already too late?

    Ophelia went out the hallway without a lamp. There in the corridors of the stone building echoed hurried, frantic footsteps as she ran away.

    With her disoriented mind covered by a fog, what happened just a moment ago played once more.

    The mess where Ian had knelt down as Ophelia cried.

    Ian looked up at Ophelia as though her tears were his pain. There were no signs of deceit in his gaze.

    If he truly suffered from Ophelia¡¯s tears, if he was truly touched by Ophelia¡¯s sorrow, he should have made a move earlier.

    Why did he need to wait for Ophelia to open her mouth first. Ha, ha. Unable to bear the prolonged silence, she laughed sharply.

    ¡ªHow on earth?

    ¡ªWhat?

    ¡ªIs there anything else I need to ask you other than ¡®How on earth are you here?¡¯

    ¡ª¡­That¡¯s also something I want to ask. When I opened my eyes, I was already at Ladeen. But I definitely lost you in Ronen.

    Whenever he talked about her, Ophelia was overcome with the urge to cover his mouth.

    If she had known this would happen, she just wouldn¡¯t have saved him.

    ¡®No. If I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to have Yennit come here.¡¯

    And no matter how much she hated Ian, it was against her nature to let him die.

    She can just hand him over to someone else.

    ¡®Just what did Ariel want?¡¯

    What did she want so much that even Ian had memories of the past?

    She didn¡¯t know what to think of anything, but there was one thing she was certain of.

    ¡®Ian should never be involved in my plan.¡¯

    By the time Ophelia had stopped crying, she regained her senses.

    But as she faced this Ian from the past, it was like a lie that she had regained her rationality. She cried and laughed once more.

    ¡°I still love you.¡±

    Her hands and feet went cold, as though she had been hit with frigid waters.

    The words of Ian who she once loved. For Ophelia, it was an ominous signal.

    If she were to be captivated like this, she would only follow in the footsteps of her past.

    Ophelia did not love Ian anymore. How could emotions be cut off so easily?

    Hatred and resentment intertwined¡ªthis could have tied Ophelia to Ian once more.

    But Ian¡¯s own words of love could just set her towards the path of regret.

    At this time, Ophelia had become cold faster than anything else.

    ¡®I will never live that life again.¡¯

    She would never love again. She would never regard anyone else as her salvation.

    That had already once been her whole life. That¡¯s why she had been set on going to the magic tower from the beginning.

    However, Ian didn¡¯t let go of Ophelia easily.

    Here, Ian held Ophelia¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°Even if there was someone else who saved me, to me, you are my only savior.¡±

    Who on earth wants such a thing.

    Why, what more do I have to cut off so that you¡¯d let me go? Are you trying to tie me up like this again in this life?

    She hated the way he looked and spoke as though he cherished her.

    She didn¡¯t want to see regret in his eyes. She despised the fact that he so easily spoke of a new beginning between them.

    Ian¡¯s behavior was really strange. It was almost impossible to think that he was the same person who didn¡¯t return to the castle all day just because he didn¡¯t want to meet her.

    It¡¯s like he truly felt a deep-seated regret that she didn¡¯t wake up from swallowing Ariel¡¯s scale.

    ¡®That¡¯s even more laughable.¡¯

    He did not want to see her face when she was alive, but now that she was dead, he was on his knees regretting it all.

    This was the worst.

    She almost wanted to ask. What did he feel? What change did he have after she died?

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t ask.

    If the worst case scenario she had envisioned would come out of his own lips, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. She would hit him.

    But the most terrible thing was that Ian was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t let Ophelia go even after having been slapped by Ophelia.

    She knew Ian well. After all, she had loved him and waited for him to return to her after such a long time.

    Oh, how those silver eyes burned without hesitation in the face of a strange yearning.

    A ship¡¯s binnacle points towards only one direction

    Otherwise, you would likely be lost at sea.

    There should only be one route for everyone on the ship.

    And Ian was someone who knew the laws of the sea better than anyone else.

    His right-hand man, who survived the shipwreck, was the first to return to Ian¡¯s side, and this was what he said.

    That he was like the wind, one that would not be tied down anywhere.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s why I always needed to watch him. I didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d go off to next. I knew this would happen one day.

    And what he was referring to was Ophelia, about how Ian had tied himself to her.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s not quite right of me to say this, but I already expected that His Grace would cause something like this one day. Before meeting Your Highness, His Grace was¡­ how do I put this. It was like he was the embodiment of the calm before a storm.

    His aide said that he had more experience at sea than Ian did.

    And he knew very well how this calm before a storm brought unease¡ªhow sinister it was.

    ¡ªThe silence is similar to a bright, sunny day, but the wind blows differently. You can feel it brewing far away. And the most frightening thing is that you know that you are only safe for now.

    This vague fear, the aide said that this was something he felt from Ian.

    And how fortunate it was that he met Ophelia. He had become a calm, windless sea.

    Everyone who knew Ian well said something similar.

    Ian¡¯s yearning, which had been burning aimlessly, had shifted to Ophelia.

    In other words, Ian had become entirely fixated on her.

    ¡®At that time, I laughed it off without knowing what it truly meant.¡¯

    Na?vely, she just thought that Ian¡¯s love for her was seen in that way through other people¡¯s eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know that, in another sense, it was a strange obsession.

    Ian was that kind of person.

    He was a person who could madly be fixated on one person just because she saved him.

    And It wasn¡¯t that important who it was.

    So when he mistook Ophelia as his savior, he fell in love easily.

    In fact, that was perhaps the same reason why he fell out of love just as effortlessly. Because it was a misunderstanding.

    But then Ian, who had this mindset, had come here with all his memories of the past while telling her that he still loved her?

    ¡®Never.¡¯

    With his judgement skewed, more than Ophelia¡¯s greedy father and more than the temple, Ian would be a difficult obstacle to overcome.

    Especially while Ophelia was still unwed.

    Ian knelt down in front of Ophelia and hung onto her.

    Please. Let¡¯s go back to Ronen together. Let¡¯s have a new beginning.

    ¡°Ophelia, please. You need me, too. I¡¯ll do anything, so please¡­ please give me another chance¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    A ¡®chance¡¯ would be taken only when the person wants it. For Ophelia, going back to Ronen would never be something like a ¡®chance¡¯ or an ¡®opportunity¡¯.

    Because she did not want it.

    What did he mean by a new beginning?

    Ronen was Ian¡¯s hometown, his domain.

    Ophelia never considered it her own home.

    However, Ophelia did not wish to argue with Ian by explaining all of this.

    She did not want to provoke Ian even more, and she had no energy to argue with him.

    And so, this was what she said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore, Ian. If I did and if I still wanted to be with you so much, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen death.¡±

    ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯m sorry for everything. There¡¯s so many things I want to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°Have you realized? Ever since I met you again, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve been saying. That you¡¯re sorry. You¡¯re still someone who prioritizes your own feelings above others.¡±

    So why should she love someone like him?

 CH 37

    When she said it out loud, it made it feel more real. It felt like her love had come to an end.

    ¡°There was a time when I really, really thought that even if I were to give you my whole life, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste. But when I already gave it to you, I realized.¡±

    I realized how stupid I was for giving you control over my life. I didn¡¯t know until we got married.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love you. I do not wish to go back to Ronen with you.¡±

    Ophelia was resolute on this, but as she already knew, the other person was equally as inflexible.

    Even as Ophelia said all that, Ian wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. Ophelia, if not for me, you¡¯ll have to enter a political marriage. You don¡¯t like me, but will you choose that path instead?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want that either. But the hushed voice that was pleading to her made her bristle inwardly.

    Just as he said, Ophelia was in the precarious position of having to enter an unwanted political marriage in the near future.

    And it would be King Kschent¡¯s second marriage.

    Perhaps the old king didn¡¯t wish to endure being alone even though his death wouldn¡¯t be too far away. Although the Crown Prince of Kschent was around the same age as Ophelia, the old king remorselessly asked Milescet for a princess.

    And Milescet wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse one national marriage when the other side was an aggressive country like Kschent.

    In other words, there was no reason to endanger the country¡¯s peace when it could be maintained by selling a single person.

    When the marriage proposal arrived from Kschent, there was no one who didn¡¯t know what intentions each side had.

    And that included Ian.

    ¡°No matter how much you dislike me, I will be better than the other option. Use me instead. I can be of use to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s that. You want me to marry you again?¡±

    And at this, Ophelia was truly dumbfounded.

    Just because she didn¡¯t want the political marriage, she should use him?

    How much of a joke was she to him that he could say something like this.

    Both astounded and amused, Ophelia asked.

    ¡°Ian. You once asked me if our marriage was no better than a marriage of convenience. Do you remember?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t answer.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t remember, or maybe he had enough decency not to answer because he knew it.

    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. The anger she felt was the same.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something like that to utterly insult me? But I didn¡¯t think that you meant to bring me down to that extent.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Ian, Ophelia would have stayed as someone who would only be sold off in a political marriage, so it might have been an insult just to hurt her pride.

    ¡°So now that you¡¯ve suggested this without any hesitation, I now realize that you meant it.¡±

    ¡°But even if you weren¡¯t in that kind of situation, you still would have chosen me.¡±

    In an instant, the sight before her changed and became unfamiliar for a moment.

    Perhaps it was because, out of all the sides she had seen of Ian thus far, this was the most hurt that she saw him.

    Like a reef, sharp and uneven, his elegant features were embroiled in agony.

    And because his black hair covered his forehead, it looked like he was under the shadows.

    A deep sadness that was unknown¡ªit continued to be by Ian¡¯s side ever since she met him again, and it affected the atmosphere.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me in the beginning¡­ It wasn¡¯t like that for me.¡±

    He was right. Ophelia did not want him. No matter how much Ian pursued her, Ophelia¡¯s answer would have been the same.

    Because Ophelia couldn¡¯t afford to love someone.

    This half noble bloodline was nothing but a shackle.

    She couldn¡¯t fit in anywhere, and she couldn¡¯t lead a life temperate enough that she could trust anyone comfortably.

    Just a few days before she had met Ian, Ophelia had been mocked at Hydar¡¯s banquet.

    But how could Ian possibly understand these things?

    He never had to experience such things, and so he wouldn¡¯t understand¡­

    While Ophelia couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment, Ian seemed to be contemplating something as he shook his head again.

    ¡°No, even if you don¡¯t want me, I don¡¯t care anymore. Just¡­ just as long as I have you¡­¡±

    With his expression crumpled, he rambled on like a crying child. It was something that she had never seen him do before.

    Only then did Ophelia¡¯s eyes truly discern what state Ian was in.

    ¡®He¡¯s unstable.¡¯

    Unstable. It was a word that would not have fit the Ian she once knew.

    He¡¯s dangerous. And that¡¯s why this oddly strong desire looked more obsessive.

    Just what happened?

    The question was lodged in her throat. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter the words.

    Rather than being scared that she might get hit by this strange Ian, after listening to him speak in this way, what she was more afraid of was him crossing a certain line.

    It struck her, this thought that he might treat this momentary flash of emotion as something eternal.

    ¡®That could never happen.¡¯

    Just the thought was horrifying.

    With his judgement skewed, compared to Ophelia¡¯s greedy father and compared to the temple, Ian would truly be a more difficult obstacle to overcome.

    ¡®Besides, Ariel can¡¯t be saved if it¡¯s like this.¡¯

    If Ariel were to be asked if she loved Ian, she certainly wouldn¡¯t deny it.

    She would somehow come to the surface again to meet Ian, and it was obvious that this would end in a tragedy one way or another.

    It won¡¯t work like this.

    The more Ophelia talked to Ian, the more she felt that these unnamed emotions were festering inside her.

    She no longer loved Ian. However, her years as the Grand Duchess of Ronen still clung to her like mud.

    The more she talked to him, the more she would be entangled with him.

    Ophelia had a hunch about this.

    And so, she ran away from Ian immediately.

    Ian¡¯s hand seemed as though it wouldn¡¯t let go of her until the end, and so she grabbed it and shoved it off her¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ophelia stood still in the middle of the hallway, looking down at her empty hands.

    It was still playing in her mind, the way she shook off his hand, which was larger than hers.

    It was the hand of the person she loved and longed for so much, once upon a time.

    The moment she shook his hand off, she recalled the way his expression expressed his regrets.

    She didn¡¯t think anyone could look that devastated, even if she had instead let go of him at the edge of a cliff.

    The unfamiliar reaction surprised her, but it did not elicit her curiosity.

    The memory of losing Ophelia before must have made him so desperate.

    ¡®I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any difference even if I died.¡¯

    She had no idea whether to be delighted or miserable about this change.

    Ophelia had stood still for a long time, and so she took a step.

    However, it wasn¡¯t towards her own room.

    Knock, knock.

    The door opened soon after the light knock. And there, she saw the person she had been with just an hour ago.

    Whenever she was driven into a corner, for some reason it was by his side that she¡¯d find herself.

    ¡°Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°¡­Alei.¡±

    Like a fish out of water, Ophelia called his name with a breathless voice.

    Certainly, until a while ago, it was too much to even breathe.

    It was strange to feel this unexpected relief the moment she met him.

    However, the reason Ophelia visited Alei wasn¡¯t just to feel such a shallow relief.

    Pressing a hand against her pounding chest, she opened her lips.

    ¡°We need to move up the plan.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°So then, because there¡¯s someone trying to hold you back, it would cause a huge nuisance, so we have to move up the plan?¡±

    ¡°You summarized it well. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time not feeling happy after hearing a compliment.¡±

    Alei frowned for some reason, lightly ruffling his hair. It was much more disheveled now than it was a while ago.

    Indeed, his forehead continued to be wrinkled, never having a chance to smooth out ever since he met Ophelia.

    Ophelia might not know, but since they parted ways about an hour ago, Alei had been agonizing by himself all throughout that time.

    Because what she told him made him uneasy. Anxious.

    Of course, it hadn¡¯t been just one or two times that Ophelia complicated his feelings like this, but this time, it was different.

    Because of what she mentioned about the conditional magic on her.

    ¡ªI swallowed a mermaid¡¯s scale in the past. And to solve it, I needed to meet that mermaid.

    Because of that mermaid scale.

    Throughout his conversation with Ophelia about the conditional magic, her expression had hardened little by little.

    After their talk, she ran out while saying that it was helpful, but her expression wasn¡¯t that much different.

    Sitting alone in the room after she left, Alei felt devastated.

    He really, truly couldn¡¯t help her, and this was the truth.

    ¡®Pathetic.¡¯

    And because of this, Alei despised himself terribly.

 CH 38

    He was appalled by his inability to solve one problem plaguing someone close to him.

    Ophelia could have relied on him more if he was a bit more useful.

    She would have called him instead of Sante. She wouldn¡¯t have been as troubled as she was now.

    ¡®On that note, I have no purpose and there¡¯s no progress with me, so it kind of hurts¡­¡±

    He¡¯s being pathetic.

    Whenever he felt that his heart was being crushed by self-loathing, there was usually one corner that he could reach.

    The person who shone at all times, unlike his shabby, pathetic self.

    Ophelia Milescet.

    Ophelia was someone who dazzled people. Whenever he saw that strange burning passion in those eyes that resembled the night sea, somehow, he felt that he was spellbound.

    No. If what he was feeling was just a simple binding, then he wouldn¡¯t feel so flustered.

    It was more of an attraction.

    This emotion was like the waves that would hit the coastline.

    Like the sea that helplessly gravitated towards land.

    But this attraction should have nothing to do with the ire that would rise within Alei.

    It was like there¡¯s a thin line between what made him fluctuate between feeling happy or sad, and he didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t have experienced this before.

    Nevertheless, even though he was frustrated by this fact, the image of Ophelia smiling brightly would not leave his mind.

    From the moment she burst into laughter, somehow Alei couldn¡¯t smile.

    Because he couldn¡¯t ignore the ripples that would start echoing in his heart¡ªalong with the realization that it was his first time seeing her laughing out loud.

    He kept thinking that he wanted to see it, now how many times had he tried to erase it from behind his eyes.

    He should just stop being stupid and finish his magic research. With laborious effort, he tried to empty his mind.

    ¡ªAlei. We need to move up the plan.

    The reason for this frustration was that she suddenly came to visit him in the middle of the night. It made him feel like he got caught.

    More than this, unlike how she was earlier in the day, the atmosphere now seemed more unstable amidst the sudden news.

    ¡®There¡¯s someone trying to hold you back, so the plan should be pushed ahead of schedule.¡¯

    This also meant that Alei needed to hurry and regain his memories.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t explain who it was trying to hold onto her and hindering her, but Alei couldn¡¯t even think of asking her about it.

    Ophelia was an Imperial Princess, and even if she said that she was going to the magic tower, it¡¯s not as if she didn¡¯t know what that meant.

    So when he heard this from Ophelia last night¡­

    ¡ªAlei, if I can¡¯t go to the magic tower, I will have to choose between one lesser evil or the worst.

    Alei stepped back because he also thought of the same reason.

    One option was a political marriage, and one other option was death.

    Alei just didn¡¯t have the courage to ask which one of the two was the worst.

    Ophelia was trying to hide her relation to him, but she was quite open about this side of her. He was sure she¡¯d answer easily.

    But he wasn¡¯t confident about the answer itself. Regardless of whether the answer that would come back to him was light or heavy, it would inevitably weigh him down.

    Was it obvious on his face that he tried not to say anything?

    Seeing Alei¡¯s dark expression, Ophelia was the first to speak.

    ¡°I understand that the situation isn¡¯t good, but you don¡¯t have to make that face. I¡¯ve already escaped a very serious situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what is that serious situation?¡±

    As she took hold of her empty hand on the table, Ophelia jokingly spoke.

    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do yet. But the problem is that he knows most of what I know, so if he catches wind of anything suspicious, he could easily catch what I¡¯m trying to do.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s index finger tapped the desk at a constant speed, then she stopped.

    She belatedly realized the complicated expression on the face of the person before her.

    In fact, this was an issue for only Ophelia and not Alei.

    Did she go too far and make him nervous?

    Ophelia hurriedly added.

    ¡°Of course, even in a situation like this, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about that much. Because it won¡¯t be a big problem for you.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be a problem for me, but that won¡¯t be the case for you.¡±

    ¡°Right. I might really end up in a political marriage.¡±

    She might end up having to choose between being the old king or Ian.

    ¡®If it gets dangerously close, I can just run away.¡¯

    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to run away because she had the head of the sirens and the lord of the magic tower who lost his memories by her side.

    But that was only temporary.

    Actually, that was the problem.

    Ophelia¡¯s plan was not just a temporary escape but indeed a way to go to the tower without anyone on her tail.

    ¡°In the case of an emergency and I¡¯ll need to escape, I¡¯ll have to fake my own death, but then my red hair would stand out. Unless I¡¯m going to a place where there¡¯s no people at all, then I¡¯ll only be able to hide for a short while.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t your hair color be changed by magic?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t live like that all my life. The spell won¡¯t be maintained indefinitely, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be by my side for the rest of our lives to change my hair color for me.¡±

    Alei didn¡¯t answer this time. Without noticing this, Ophelia continued speaking.

    ¡°More than anything else, I don¡¯t want to live like a sinner.¡±

    This was what cut through the subject.

    And this was the reason why her destination was the magic tower and no place else.

    It was also because she could still remember the five years she spent in Ronen.

    That time when she was shunned by Ian and isolated in Ronen.

    One of the reasons why those times gave her immense pain was because Ophelia felt like she was living like a sinner.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t what she intended, Ophelia indirectly caused someone¡¯s death while inadvertently deceiving someone.

    Though none of it was her fault, there was no one who told her this.

    Ophelia thought about it all unconsciously while the guilt echoed within her.

    Perhaps it was punishment for daring to take a position that wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡®No. It¡¯s not that.¡¯

    Whenever she encountered remnants of the past that she knew but almost forgot about, she couldn¡¯t help but be shaken.

    The nausea that barely left her was once again revived, soaking her toes once more.

    After sweeping down a trembling hand over her slender face, Ophelia opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°We went a bit¡­ off topic. Anyway. That¡¯s why I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Are you proposing a deal?¡±

    Whenever Ophelia asked for help, they agreed that she would talk about Alei¡¯s lost memories.

    Ophelia nodded lightly, then she asked him.

    ¡°I have enough information to give you, so don¡¯t worry. Do you remember the last time when I asked you about teleportation circles?¡±

    ¡°I remember. Didn¡¯t you ask me then to test me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s another reason. I was wondering if someone who could help you find your memories could make the same magic circle.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else that can help me regain my memories apart from that siren?¡±

    ¡°It would be difficult to rely on Sante entirely.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re asking about magic circles, that person must be a mage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re very smart.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re talented at making compliments that won¡¯t make the other person happy.¡±

    Alei sighed, but he continued speaking.

    ¡°Even if that person is a mage, it would be hard to make a teleportation circle. If you want to make a magic circle¡ª¡±

    ¡°To make a magic circle like that, the coordinates should be known and the magic circle¡¯s size should correspond to the distance to be travelled. It¡¯s not easy to fulfill both conditions, I know.¡±

    Teleportation spells and a teleportation circle were similar, but they had different fundamentals.

    In the case of teleportation spells, the spellcaster can simply designate the place they want to go to. But when it came to teleportation circles, which would have to be drawn by a strict standard, it was only possible to use if the coordinates were clear.

    And the method of engraving the coordinates was very intricate, so teleportation circles weren¡¯t easy to use.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was just going to wait for that person to come. But now that the situation has changed, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Ophelia took out a piece of paper and a quill from Alei¡¯s desk.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°If the teleportation circle would need coordinates, we can just write those coordinates and send it to them. Of course, it would take a while to draw the circle, but their travel time would be less.¡±

    Nevertheless, if it had been a different circumstance, it would also take time to deliver or to even find out those coordinates.

    ¡°Fortunately, we have speedy contacts and an excellent mage here.¡±

 CH 39

    Ophelia said this with great bravado.

    Her words were clear¡ªshe was asking Alei to write the coordinates.

    But after hearing this, Alei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t exactly good.

    She wanted him to write the coordinates?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would end up like this so I can¡¯t say anything.¡¯

    Looking at Ophelia¡¯s face that was full of confidence, Alei dropped his head like a sinner.

    Even after he had lost his memories, he knew that he was well-versed in magic, but there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t do.

    Creating coordinates for teleportation circles.

    And calculating coordinates was something that made Alei a low-ranked mage.

    When Alei worked at the Imperial Palace, he once had to calculate coordinates for a teleportation circle.

    ¡ªWhat is this? Don¡¯t tell me these are coordinates?

    ¡ªThat¡¯s right.

    ¡ªAlei. Do you think this is an instant teleportation spell? Did you use the right formula?

    ¡ªYes. I derived the coordinates through the given formula.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t talk nonsense. You used the formula and this came out? I¡¯m already struggling because there¡¯s not enough time, but a low-ranked mage like you is even arguing with me about this?

    His boss was already on a tight schedule so he was getting annoyed real fast, but Alei pulled the last straw.

    And this came as a brand new shock to Alei.

    Obviously, he used the formula he remembered to derive the coordinates.

    However, no matter which mage he went to, they all said that his coordinates and his calculation methods were absurd.

    If he had his memories, would he have been able to explain it?

    Alei, who initially didn¡¯t believe in what the others told him, eventually had to swallow his opinion in the face of many contradicting voices.

    He became sure that what he recalled was wrong.

    This incited something beyond just doubting himself for the calculation. It even made him doubt all his memories.

    And it instilled the possibility that what he knew was wrong.

    At this, Alei was left intimidated. The reason why he¡¯d been hiding his skills for all these years was also because of the same reason.

    He wasn¡¯t confident to take on huge responsibilities. He was just pretending to be humble.

    Even at this moment, his pride refused to bend.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to be caught, not by her.¡¯

    There was something that Ophelia often said whenever they were together.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re amazing, Alei.

    When she said these words, her voice would hold no pretense, only sincerity.

    For the past five years of him not having his memories, these words were like a welcome rain drizzling over the drought that was his confidence.

    Even if this wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d consider a deal, Alei wanted to grant Ophelia¡¯s request.

    It would be nice to hear those words again, for him to be helpful to her.

    But the one thing she asked was something that he couldn¡¯t do.

    To say that he couldn¡¯t do it¡­ it felt like his throat had closed up.

    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to deceive her, so with difficulty, Alei opened his lips.

    ¡°Ophelia, truthfully, I¡­ I can¡¯t derive coordinates for teleportation circles. No¡ªI can, but the coordinates I get are¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re coordinates that can¡¯t be used¡ªthat¡¯s what everyone else said, right?¡±

    As she asked back, Alei looked up.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I already know your methods are unique. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    It¡¯s just that mediocre people couldn¡¯t see through a genius¡¯ perspective.

    ¡°And the person we¡¯ll send your coordinates to will definitely understand the way you¡¯ll write it.¡±

    ¡°How can you guarantee that?¡±

    ¡°I can guarantee it. The person who¡¯ll receive the letter is a mage from the tower, and your methods are used in that same tower.¡±

    Ophelia answered cynically.

    Of course, she knew about Alei¡¯s coordinates.

    After he regained his memories in Ronen and right before he left, Ophelia overheard their conversation.

    Yennit had quite a husky voice, but it was the first time Ophelia heard her speak in such a high-pitched tone.

    ¡ªYou didn¡¯t use teleportation circles because you thought your coordinates were wrong? Does that even make sense? Here, give it a try!

    ¡ªWell, there¡¯s nowhere for me to draw a magic circle, and I was busy with work. I thought I¡¯d fail anyway, so I didn¡¯t want to put any effort into it.

    ¡ªBut it would have been great if you tried once! Then we could have met even earlier.

    ¡ªI know, you¡¯re right. Why didn¡¯t I back then¡­ Well. That¡¯s that.

    While Yennit was frustrated, Alei just told her that he didn¡¯t know why he never tried it, then he changed the subject.

    But Ophelia somehow felt why Alei made that choice.

    He was disappointed.

    He felt that he was going to fail no matter what he did.

    After a small blunder akin to getting a papercut, the idea was instilled that everything he did would fail.

    It was something that Ophelia also felt, and so she could see it in him.

    And she could guess it without difficulty.

    Even if he didn¡¯t realize it, it was a fact that he was dejected.

    ¡®That¡¯s why as much as possible, I didn¡¯t want to make anything difficult for Alei.¡¯

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.

    Because a mage would soon come from the tower, she wanted to see who it was first before welcoming Yennit.

    But Ophelia couldn¡¯t afford to be relaxed now.

    Every time she recalled who she had been running away from just a while ago, her fingertips would go cold.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ian knowing what happened between the two of them, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t be this agitated.

    Ophelia bit the inside of her cheek. Then, she approached Alei and took his hand.

    ¡°Alei, look at me. Remember when I said I didn¡¯t trust you?¡±

    Alei¡¯s expression crumpled.

    ¡°That, suddenly, why¡­¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t trust you, then it means it¡¯s okay if you fail. Because even if you do, it won¡¯t be of any harm to you.¡±

    ¡°You want me to take it easy because it¡¯s harmless to me?¡±

    The distorted expression on Alei¡¯s face showed an unusual anger.

    He was at his limit.

    Hearing that if he were to fail, it would be harmless¡ªthis pushed him to that limit even more.

    ¡°Ophelia, you¡¯re just¡ª¡±

    He stopped mid-sentence because his breath was caught.

    If it was Ophelia holding his hand earlier, it was the other way around now.

    Alei grabbed Ophelia¡¯s hand and wrist. Her hand was easily bound because of the difference in size.

    Then, the distance between them diminished. With an expression that was a cross between anger and pain, Alei asked.

    ¡°You already know what¡¯s going to happen, but are you telling me to do something that might cut off your limbs1?¡±

    ¡°Rather than waiting for those limbs to fall off, isn¡¯t this better?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m even more afraid of that. You don¡¯t understand, I¡ªI¡¯m afraid of¡­¡±

    I¡¯m afraid of losing you.

    Alei¡¯s words were cut short there.

    At that moment, it felt like a missing puzzle piece within Alei found its place.

    Why was he so annoyed by Ophelia?

    Because Ophelia was the one who could leave him any time.

    Would it have been better for him to hold onto dandelion seeds instead?

    He wanted to deny it so much, this longing for a person who could leave him any time.

    However, there was no way to escape this feeling.

    Ophelia¡¯s hand slipped out from Alei¡¯s weakened grip.

    Then, she held both of Alei¡¯s hands together again.

    ¡°Alei. I understand what you¡¯re afraid of. But you have to understand this¡ªthere are many other things that can break me, but not you.¡±

    No one else but you can save me.

    ¡°Only you.¡±

    Helplessly captivated by her blue eyes, Alei listened to her hushed voice.

    Looking into those two eyes that resembled the vast ocean as she held both his hands together like that, Alei¡¯s head bowed down as he had a vague thought.

    Perhaps he knew how those waves felt as they would covet the shore.

    * * *

    The end of the month approached.

    Alei looked out the window, then he turned back into the room.

    It wasn¡¯t his room, and apart from him, there was someone else sleeping on the bed.

    Listening to the even breaths was soft, familiar. Sitting next to the bed, he looked over to the sleeping person illuminated gently by the moonlight.

    It was the woman with blue eyes, which were now hidden beneath her lids as she slept.

    1 What Alei meant here is ¡®driving someone to the brink of death¡¯ but the words used involved ¡®limbs¡¯, that¡¯s why I translated his dialogue that way instead for Ophelia¡¯s response to make sense.

 CH 40

    Chapter 40

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    With her red hair splayed across the white blanket, she resembled the sunset.

    Especially with how she seemed like an ephemeral existence beside him.

    Alei finished calculating the coordinates about an hour ago. The calculation took some time to complete, but it took just a fraction of that time to send the coordinates to its recipient.

    But here he still was.

    ¡°Alei, what time do you think you¡¯ll sleep tonight?¡±

    Ophelia had asked him this question when he was about to leave after he finished his work.

    Even if he tried to sleep, he didn¡¯t think that he could¡ªhis mind would only be preoccupied with thoughts of Ophelia. So, Alei replied casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to fall asleep until dawn.¡±

    And at this, Ophelia gave a rare, delighted expression.

    ¡°Can you do me one favor? It won¡¯t be anything difficult.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be a more difficult request than you asked of me just now, so let me listen and I¡¯ll decide if I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you stay with me in my room tonight?¡±

    Alei couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Ophelia¡¯s offhand tone just now made it seem like she was only asking him to have a meal together with her.

    Somehow, this question made it feel like Alei¡¯s heart had dropped down about a handspan.

    He couldn¡¯t stop a small grimace, but other than this, Alei was good at managing his facial expressions.

    And in turn, he also asked back in a nonchalant manner.

    ¡°Just as you said, it won¡¯t be difficult. But may I ask why?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have a nightmare tonight.¡±

    ¡°How could you predict that?¡±

    ¡°I know myself the best.¡±

    Ophelia averted her gaze. Exposed under the night air, she swept a hand over her bare arms and continued.

    ¡°I had a nightmare last night as well. And tonight will be the same. So if it¡¯s alright with you, while you¡¯re in the same room¡ª¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯m in the same room, you want me to wake you up if I feel like you¡¯re having a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also alright if you can¡¯t wake me up. You can just stay there.¡±

    Ophelia said that she was afraid of being alone if she were to wake up from a nightmare.

    Usually, it would be that waking up from nightmares would bring comfort just by the fact that one could return to reality.

    But with her being more afraid of waking up from a nightmare¡­ It meant that her reality felt more like hell compared to those nightmares.

    Alei recalled Ophelia¡¯s unstable demeanor.

    As long as it was like this, Alei could never refuse her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking a steep price in return.¡±

    ¡°As much as you want.¡±

    And so Alei stayed in Ophelia¡¯s room with her.

    Ophelia thought that Alei would spend time doing some research on magic while she slept.

    ¡ªIf you don¡¯t have enough ink, you can use mine.

    She said that as she was already half-asleep, but in a situation like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his hands dexterously.

    Using the excuse of watching over a sleeping person, Alei stayed closeby, sitting on a chair next to her bed.

    A person in deep sleep and a person who had died were similar in appearance. This was why when he saw her like that, it felt like he was submerged in the depths of the sea.

    However, the most similar feeling to this was perhaps the first memory Alei had.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw an unknown forest surrounding him, the shadow of those trees underneath the moonlight like a dim blanket.

    It was like he had sailed a small boat in the vast open sea.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he felt only a series of confusion.

    The forest, the trees. The rustling of animals that sometimes passed by. Those sounds that surrounded Alei frightened him along with the unknown that he was facing.

    And it was nighttime. Without any time to think about who he was, he just thought that he should go to a place where other people were.

    With a metallic smell that was like rotten moss, a different scent lingered on the tip of his nose that was unlike the smell of the damp soil soaked with evening dew.

    Perhaps realizing this, Alei left that place in a hurry.

    He went towards a high place to know where exactly he should go, and he moved recklessly towards light.

    Of course, his movements involved magic.

    From the moment he opened his eyes, his limbs naturally wielded magic.

    Just as others used their legs to walk, like flowing water, the idea came to him that he could use magic in order to move.

    However, was it because this forest was wide?

    Or was it because he couldn¡¯t stop getting lost even as he tried to find his way?

    It wasn¡¯t until he almost ran out of mana that Alei arrived in a nearby city.

    Sunrise was approaching.

    This was Alei¡¯s first memory¡ªhis first fear.

    Being thrown into the unknown.

    As time passed, there were things that he learned gradually while living amidst civilization, but in the middle of that forest, Alei himself didn¡¯t know anything by himself.

    He didn¡¯t even know how he came to use magic, nor did he know what it was called.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re here to apply as an imperial mage? What¡¯s your name?

    ¡ªA¡­ Alei. My name is Alei.

    Everything he knew right now was accumulated through experience.

    Staying amongst society wasn¡¯t any different from having an abundance of information being thrown at him.

    After entering the city, Alei realized that the language they were using, a language spoken in the Milescet Empire, wasn¡¯t his mother tongue.

    When he learned that he was in Milescet, he found out that the forest that he had crossed that night was the forest between Milescet and the Eastern Allied Nations. Apart from that, he also realized that he was using magic that ordinary people couldn¡¯t use.

    Like flashes of light sparking one after another, that¡¯s how some of his memories returned.

    His experience and his body¡¯s habits were what gave him information.

    But if he stayed in that forest, would he have ever had a chance to reflect on these experiences?

    He might have continued wandering through that dark forest without even realizing his own name.

    The unknown was something that Alei feared. It was a more merciless experience than he thought, opening his eyes in that forest without knowing anything¡ªand what he saw in the world didn¡¯t always give him the chance to experience things.

    ¡®Ophelia.¡¯

    With his back to the dawn¡¯s light, Alei glanced down, staring quietly at the person who confuses him so.

    He dwelled on her name. It tasted like rainwater.

    And that taste was too bland for the name of the person who confused him and frustrated him every time.

    ¡®If that was all, it would be better.¡¯

    His feelings for Ophelia were intertwined with fear.

    After going through it once, he knew how to deal with it a second time. But it was still frightening to face it all the same.

    It felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to come back after experiencing it.

    He wanted to run away. How great it would be if he could abandon everything that threw his mind into chaos.

    ¡®Only when it¡¯s experienced would it be understood.¡¯

    Just the same as when one would know what¡¯s inside the blue waters only when they¡¯ve been immersed in it, he¡¯d come to understand only after he had gone through this experience.

    The fact that it was terrifying and desolate scared him, so it wasn¡¯t just the unknown.

    Alei stayed by Ophelia¡¯s side for a long time.

    ¡ªBefore you leave, wake me up.

    She said this before she fell asleep, and he was here, making excuses to himself about keeping his promise to Ophelia.

    As he was thinking about how his long, sleepless nights finally helped him, that¡¯s when he heard it.

    Knock, knock.

    There was someone outside the door.

    ¡°Ophelia, are you inside?¡±

    It was strange.

    Ophelia was a princess, and the only other one who called her that way was Sante, who wasn¡¯t restricted by human conventions of propriety.

    ¡®Then is it Sante?¡¯

    However, wouldn¡¯t a siren with wings just knock on the balcony window? And he wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d stand behind the door, knocking while waiting earnestly for it to be opened.

    And even if it wasn¡¯t Sante, Alei didn¡¯t like the fact that someone was visiting Ophelia at such an early hour.

    Alei chose to be silent. If he¡¯d leave it alone, that person would just leave.

    However, Alei¡¯s expectations proved to be wrong.

    Even though there was no answer, the presence behind the door kept lingering there as though that person had no intention of retreating.

    He knocked again to confirm that Ophelia really wasn¡¯t inside.

    ¡®At this rate, she¡¯s going to wake up.¡¯

    The door was of course locked, but Alei didn¡¯t want to disturb Ophelia as she was in deep sleep. It annoyed him.

    Eventually, after mulling it over, Alei stood up from his seat.

    He placed a soundproof barrier around Ophelia¡¯s bed. Then, he opened the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    Standing at the other side of the door was a human being from whom Alei couldn¡¯t feel any magic.

    But somehow, he felt a violent, storm-like energy hovering around the man.

    Black hair. Silver eyes, glaring ferociously.

    It was the first time Alei saw his eyes, but the man¡¯s face was familiar.

    ¡°Why are you inside Ophelia¡¯s room?¡±

    He was the man Ophelia had saved yesterday.

 CH 41

    Alei thought that, even asleep, that man¡¯s physique looked built.

    Now that he had regained his consciousness, it could be said that he was even intimidating.

    Similar to a sharp, rugged reef, the man showed a glint of madness somewhere in his countenance.

    Alei was a little surprised that he was able to point out this person¡¯s demeanor just by the first impression.

    He tended to stay in extreme solitude, so he usually had thought about people¡¯s impressions as he wasn¡¯t interested in other people.

    Nevertheless, him being able to see this clearly also meant that the other person was overtly revealing this side of him.

    In fact, it was more laughable for it to be pointed out like this.

    The man seemed to be on the brink of grabbing Alei by the collar right then.

    With a voice expressing that his patience was at its limit, the man asked again clearly.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my question? Why are you inside Ophelia¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for overtime under my boss¡¯ orders.¡±

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Alei wouldn¡¯t raise an eyebrow. He answered calmly.

    In any case, he was here for a favor, so should be considered overtime work.

    But the other man wouldn¡¯t trust Alei¡¯s words.

    Ha. While scoffing coldly, the man raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Why would you have to work overtime in Ophelia¡¯s room¡ªat this hour? Shouldn¡¯t you be cautious about a scandal being spread?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve come so early in the morning like this, so shouldn¡¯t you be cautious as well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from coming out of Ophelia¡¯s room. What¡¯s your relationship with her?¡±

    ¡°Just a subordinate.¡±

    When he answered, somehow there was a bitter taste, but his mouth moved on its own without hesitation.

    Truthfully, he was a little annoyed by the fact that conflict like this arose in the room where Ophelia was still sleeping. Nevertheless, Alei, who didn¡¯t tend to be easy-going, was in quite a pointed mood right now.

    ¡®It¡¯s not the imperial palace, so I can just feign ignorance and speak vaguely with disrespect¡­¡¯

    Gauging the situation, Alei closed the door behind him and took a step closer to the other person. There was no need to show hostility right away.

    The fact was that there¡¯s nothing that could stop him if he were to slaughter someone, knowing what kind of threat he was alone allowed him to relax.

    Alei¡¯s cold, sharp gaze was focused on the other man. It was as if he was someone who had never bothered with emotions.

    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s me who should be asking. Who are you to say this. While you¡¯ve been knocking on my boss¡¯ room so early in the morning even with the knowledge that this could cause rumors, I had just gotten out from working overtime and yet you¡¯re so impatient that you seem to want to grab me by the collar.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I needed to justify myself for coming to greet my savior. Or do you not know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I know everyone I need to know.¡±

    He said it in a way that was like he felt it was unfortunate.

    Hearing the calmly uttered lie, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed. It seemed like he was trying to determine whether Alei¡¯s words were true.

    ¡°I know your face, sir. Yesterday, Her Highness the Imperial Princess said that she had rescued someone from the sea, so I briefly treated you before you were passed onto the ward¡¯s jurisdiction. In a way, I am also your savior.¡±

    ¡°Even dogs and cows could claim that they¡¯re my savior.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you should say in front of someone who treated you to the best of his abilities. If you didn¡¯t receive grace from other people, you would have been fish food by now, but you¡¯re pretty good at opening and closing your mouth like a fish, too.

    I don¡¯t know who you are, but after drowning once, you learned something from the fishes at least.

    When Alei smiled and said this, the other man¡¯s eyebrows were raised even more sharply.

    ¡°Ophelia saved me and treated me, but are you trying to take credit for that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to see you running around without knowing the kindness given to you. So if there¡¯s nothing else, do go back. If there¡¯s more you want to say, then tell me. I¡¯ll deliver your message later.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant bastard.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back on the compliments.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The man laughed without amusement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver my own words later, so save it. I¡¯m clearly a bastard you didn¡¯t want to meet, but you¡¯re just a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    What hit Alei¡¯s sore spot was about him not knowing anything.

    For the first time in their exchange, Alei frowned.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Do I look kind enough to spell it out for you? If you¡¯re really curious, why don¡¯t you ask Ophelia. What relationship I have with her¡ªwhat you don¡¯t know.¡±

    And these words stabbed at Alei as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. Good work with your overtime.¡±

    Unlike earlier, the uninvited guest Ian looked leisurely at Alei, whose distorted expression made it seem as though he had bitten something bitter. Then, Ian turned away.

    However, the leisurely expression he had did not continue as he turned around.

    ¡®That bastard came out of Ophelia¡¯s room?¡¯

    Alejandro Diarmuid.

    Though he was unknown now, in five years¡¯ time, his name would be known all over the continent.

    And the only other person who was as shaken up by Ophelia¡¯s death as much as Ian.

    Standing by the staircase, Ian looked back towards the direction of Ophelia¡¯s room, but it was no longer visible.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t explain properly last night, so I was going to talk to her again today.¡¯

    As he grappled with mixed feelings, Ophelia¡¯s visit the previous night played back in his mind.

    From when he opened his eyes to the light, even when Ophelia looked at him as though she was hanging by the edge of a cliff.

    Those eyes full of sorrow and resentment that couldn¡¯t be concealed¡ªthe sight wouldn¡¯t leave his mind. Whenever he faced that gaze, he felt suffocated every time.

    What was it that made him hold his breath¡ªwas it because he was facing the person he was longing for, or was it the resentment in her eyes?

    He wasn¡¯t sure which it was, but Ian knew that there was a lot he had to talk about with Ophelia once they met again.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to come back later this afternoon.¡¯

    Ian turned around and returned to his room, closing the door with a slam.

    This room, where he stayed in at Ladeen, had become unfamiliar as much as those five years.

    The place where he met Ophelia.

    When he first opened his eyes, he was in so much confusion.

    ¡ªW-Where is this place?

    ¡ªWe are in Ladeen, in the Milescet Empire. Have you regained consciousness?

    ¡ªLadeen? Was it a shipwreck?

    ¡ªYes, that¡¯s right. Fortunately, Her Highness the Imperial Princess found you.

    There was nothing else to ask. Milescet. Ladeen. Her Highness the Imperial Princess. He could piece it all together.

    As soon as he grasped the situation a little, his memories flowed in as if they had been waiting.

    Falling into the sea, a few fragmented memories rushed in before he could forget them.

    Eye contact with the woman who jumped off the balcony at Milescet Empire¡¯s imperial banquet.

    And when he followed her.

    ¡ª¡­Grand Duke Ronen.

    ¡ªDo you know who I am?

    ¡ªThere is no way I wouldn¡¯t know you. You are the most important guest here.

    It was clear in his memory, Ophelia¡¯s trembling voice and the ring on her finger.

    ¡ª Find someone else. There are so many other people who would willingly offer themselves to be your excuse.

    And Ophelia said this as she ran away from him.

    There was a strange sense of interest and regret, and he could only understand those feelings now.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    She, too, returned to the past. Of this, Ian was sure. When he had yet to become aware about him being in the past, he didn¡¯t notice this. But now that he did, now that he knew about her and her death, how could he turn away from the fact.

    How could he not express the relief, the joy he felt at that time?

    Ophelia.

    He uttered the name in his mind as he brooded.

    ¡®Now, I can set everything right.¡¯

    When he realized that an opportunity to do it over had come to him, Ian thanked God, who he didn¡¯t believe in, for the first time.

    This was a chance to correct all the wrongs and mistakes from the past.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if Ophelia doesn¡¯t love me.¡¯

    It really didn¡¯t matter to him now.

    As long as Ophelia returns to him.

    He won¡¯t lose her this time.

    For this to happen, he needed to move faster.

    ¡®Like me, Ophelia has memories of the past.¡¯

    It was important for him to make the situation favorable for himself.

    ¡®I heard that the Fief Lord had fallen sick after an accident.¡¯

    This was something that did not exist in the past. Of course, this must have happened under Ophelia¡¯s intervention.

    And of course, it wasn¡¯t strange to him to see that there were some differences in the past.

    However, should he say that he had no idea what Ophelia wanted to happen?

    If she wouldn¡¯t marry him, then she would have to marry the King of Kschent.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way she¡¯d choose that.¡¯

    What stuck in his mind was also the fact that Alei was in Ophelia¡¯s room.

    Ian remembered how, after hearing the news about Ophelia, Alei ran straight from the magic tower and to the Ronen Castle.

    He acted the same way Ian did.

    In front of Ophelia¡¯s death bed as she laid there, he called her name.

    ¡ªOphelia.

    The heavy voice was familiar. And suddenly, Ian realized why.

    Alei¡¯s voice, which resembled a grievous sigh, was just like his.

 CH 42

    In front of Ophelia, who would not wake up, Alei was no different from Ian. He was drowning in grief.

    This fact made Ian uncomfortable.

    It was something involving Ophelia, but why was he so miserable about the misfortune of another man¡¯s wife?

    Just by looking at him, it even looked like he was ready to bring her back to life right then.

    ¡®Does he know or not.¡¯

    Ian clenched his empty hand into a fist, then he opened it again.

    In any case, he also needed to move as fast as possible because he had returned to the past.

    ¡®And I¡¯ll also need to get rid of Alejandro.¡¯

    His intuition told him to be wary of Alei.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been so wary of him before, but the moment he saw Alei coming out of Ophelia¡¯s room, he changed his mind.

    Just thinking about the time Ophelia and Alei spent together there made his blood boil.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I could say right now, but I wish I had someone I could use.¡¯

    If there was something he wished for, it was this.

    As he thought about this, he opened the door. And it was then¡ª

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice called to him. As he looked towards that direction, he saw a woman whose eyes were wide open.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Your Grace! You don¡¯t know how surprised I was to hear about it! I heard you were shipwrecked!¡±

    A woman with light, wheat-colored hair.

    It was Lilith.

    * * *

    A while ago¡ª

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Her Highness saved the¡­ saved that person from the coast?¡±

    ¡°It seemed like he had been shipwrecked.¡±

    Hearing the head maid¡¯s words, Lilith¡¯s mouth gaped open.

    No. Actually, she had been in this state ever since she saw Ian.

    She saw Ian walking up the stairs after she had returned, and he passed by her.

    Black hair, pale skin, noticeably handsome features that wouldn¡¯t be seen in the south. So, she did a double take at him without realizing it.

    The problem was that the man¡¯s face was familiar.

    Ian Carle Ronen.

    Just in case, she asked a passing maid.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a person from the Ronen Principality before, but he¡¯s really handsome.¡±

    Her eyes weren¡¯t wrong.

    Under her breath, Lilith muttered unconsciously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Grand Duke of Ronen had been shipwrecked.¡±

    And what did they mean the person who saved him was Ophelia, who got into a scandal with the Grand Duke before this?

    ¡°I heard that it isn¡¯t anything serious for someone who frequently travels by ship, but I¡¯m glad he was saved.¡±

    The head maid said this as though it was something trivial, as though this matter was something big.

    Lilith was certain.

    She knew that this was something that Cadelia would consider important.

    ¡®I have to hurry up and tell Her Highness Cadelia about this!¡¯

    And from there, it was clear that Cadelia would definitely go crazy about it, but then she would also praise Lilith for a job well done. Then, Cadelia would finally get Lilith out of this job position.

    Just thinking about it made her hands clammy.

    Clenching her hand into a fist behind her, Lilith spoke.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tell the Imperial Palace about this. Did Her Highness Ophelia go ahead and report this?¡±

    ¡°No. She said it¡¯s better if the Grand Duke woke up first. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s better to ask for his opinion first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Rather than how cranky she usually was, Lilith spoke politely now.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t like that inwardly.

    ¡®Ask a doctor? Please.¡¯

    She was probably just trying to steal the Grand Duke for herself.

    Lilith became worried.

    Ophelia was acquainted with the Grand Duke. And the rumors between them weren¡¯t entirely groundless.

    At that time, public opinion against Ophelia made it seem like she was wagging her tail at Grand Duke Ronen.

    So if that was going to happen this time as well, Lilith quickly drew up a conclusion¡ªshe couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. She slowly stepped back with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Then I should get going. Do you know which room he¡¯s staying in?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the room at the end of this floor.¡±

    Lilith nodded and said, ¡®I understand,¡¯ then she hurried to Ian.

    ¡®If I let Lady Cadelia know about this without fail, I¡¯ll be free from this countryside!¡¯

    With grand expectations.

    * * *

    And, back to the present¡ª

    Ian was staring at the woman who was blathering nonsense in front of him.

    ¡°Do you perhaps remember me? We met once at the Imperial banquet.¡±

    A face with strange anticipation.

    A gabbling chatter that acted familiarly.

    Ian narrowed his eyes thinly, and he eventually recalled her name.

    ¡°Lilith Meiley.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you remember!¡±

    Of course he remembered. She¡¯s Ophelia¡¯s direct subordinate.

    Ian also remembered Ophelia¡¯s voice as she talked about Lilith.

    ¡ªLilith is the Imperial Family¡¯s watchdog. They say she¡¯s my subordinate, but I¡¯m nothing but a thorn in their eyes.

    ¡ªReally? Then we¡¯ll have to sever that link.

    Ian replied in that way before. As long as Ophelia was his lover, he had no intention of staying still in the face of the contempt that Ophelia had received thus far.

    And Ophelia seemed to have smiled back then.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know I could use you like this.¡¯

    Ian recalled those peaceful memories for a moment, and soon, he drew a friendly smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you again. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t remember you. Can I talk to you for a second? I want to contact the Imperial Palace, but the fastest way to do that is through the Fief Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I happened to have something to send as well! If Your Grace wants the fastest method, it¡¯s better to use a carrier pigeon. The people here are slow.¡±

    ¡°Do go ahead then.¡±

    With a well-tailored smile, Ian let Lilith into his room.

    Soon after, a carrier pigeon flew from one window of Ladeen Castle.

    * * *

    Later that afternoon¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I¡¯ve met the Grand Duke of Ronen before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you know him?¡±

    When asked this question, Ophelia blinked.

    She didn¡¯t know what to answer. But with the silence that followed, an answer was surmised.

    ¡®You must be acquainted, then.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising. That man seemed very used to calling Ophelia¡¯s name.

    As he rested his chin on the back of his hand and moved his fingertips, Alei waited for Ophelia¡¯s lips to open again.

    Somehow, he felt uncomfortable.

    After the uninvited guest went back, Alei returned to the desk, not the bedside.

    After that man had wrenched Alei¡¯s heart and turned it upside down, Alei did not dare go back to the bed.

    ¡ªIf you¡¯re really curious, why don¡¯t you ask Ophelia. What relationship I have with her¡ªwhat you don¡¯t know.

    Those words kept lingering at the back of his mind. He wanted to grab that man by the collar and ask him right away. However, Alei was someone who was far removed from the word ¡®impulse¡¯.

    He liked rationality. Even if he couldn¡¯t remember his past, his inclinations remained firm, and it might even be because of a reflection of this tendency that he sought to master magic.

    Everything about magic was standardized and could be expressed solely through the organized framework of a formula.

    It didn¡¯t need complicated emotions or conversations with other people. If one could work out the formula, anyone could see through what the spellcaster would do.

    Alei liked this very much, even the sense of immersion he felt during research.

    Now, as the two people faced each other, between them on top of the table were several papers with symbols that not everyone would be able to recognize.

    All of them were papers that Alei wrote on with magical formulas.

    ¡®But I¡¯m still far away from figuring out the terms for the conditional magic.¡¯

    There was only one branch of magic that Alei researched.

    The conditional magic that took away his memories.

    He hadn¡¯t told Ophelia yet, but strictly speaking, the conditional magic he had explained to Ophelia before and the conditional magic that was on him were a little different.

    Ordinary conditional magic could make wishes come true, but if the spell ends without achieving its conditions within a time limit, rather than returning to the original state, a price would be taken in return.

    But unlike other conditional magic, the spell hanging onto Alei had no time limit.

    Instead, if the conditions could not be met, then he would stay in this state forever.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a typical case.¡¯

    After he had cast several detection spells on himself, he found out that it seemed to be a refined kind of punishment.

    And since it could end only when the conditions were met, it¡¯s still under the category of conditional magic.

    ¡®And it¡¯s not that different in the sense that there¡¯s still a price to be paid.¡¯

    Because it was important for him to find his memories, Alei tried to find a method to break the spell through studying magical formulas.

    The problem was that it was no different than trying to build a house over sand.

 CH 43

    He didn¡¯t know anything about himself, so he could even go as far as making a formula for destruction.

    Before meeting Ophelia, Alei¡¯s research was reminiscent of an attempt to build a house of sticks without any glue.

    The formulas looked empty no matter what he did, but thanks to her, they started to fill up.

    First of all, the fact that he could write ¡®Alejandro Diarmuid¡¯ rather than just ¡®Alei¡¯ at the end of the formula showed a great improvement.

    As long as he knew his real name, his chance of accessing his lost memories also increased significantly.

    If it were before, he could have been pleased with this progression.

    But the words left by the uninvited guest kept lingering on his mind. It grated on his nerves.

    This feeling continued until Ophelia woke up, and eventually, semi-forced, Alei had no choice but to withdraw from his research for now as he faced Ophelia.

    But when he remembered that man again, Alei grimaced.

    ¡®I have a bad feeling about that guy.¡¯

    That man clearly had a beautiful, sharp appearance, but there was also an inexplicable discomfort about him.

    To Alei, it felt like he was looking at a beast pretending to be human.

    And it¡¯s like there¡¯s something missing.

    More than that, according to Ophelia¡¯s explanation yesterday, he was the man loved by the youngest mermaid princess.

    ¡ªThat man is a means to meet the mermaid. He¡¯s the one the mermaid princess loves.

    Though he was such a man, Alei might have been more curious about his relationship with Ophelia.

    Of course, there were some things that he could infer to some extent.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s said that there are a lot of dark-haired people in the north.¡¯

    Then he could be from the Principality of Ronen.

    Alei knew that guests from the Principality of Ronen who visited Milescet had left Milescet¡¯s ports a few days ago.

    So there should be a possibility that one person got shipwrecked.

    But this alone lacked as an explanation.

    Like his other questions for Ophelia, there were many more again this time.

    But even if he¡¯d come to regret listening to the answers to them, Alei wanted to hear them.

    ¡°While you were asleep, that man came here. He acted as if he was close to you, and he said that if I was curious about your relationship, I should ask you directly.¡±

    ¡°Even when all that happened, I just slept through it? If someone came to visit me, you should have woken me up.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up because you looked tired.¡±

    He didn¡¯t add that he liked watching her sleep.

    ¡°I just wonder what you have to do with him.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ The short explanation is that he and I were together, but we broke up on bad terms.¡±

    The ominous hunch was right. Alei regretted it. His expression deepened.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve already guessed, but that person is from Ronen. He¡¯s the Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s a big shot. Is this something you planned?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a coincidence. I was surprised, too. I didn¡¯t expect him to come.¡±

    Of course to be exact, it would be right to say that the person she didn¡¯t expect to see was this version of Ian who knew everything.

    Ophelia moderately parsed the truth, then she spoke again.

    ¡°What I can do now is limited. As I told you yesterday, I learned about the mermaid after swallowing the scale, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though you found out, it sounds to me like you don¡¯t know who the main character would be. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Similar. Again, it was really unexpected.¡±

    ¡°When you said that you needed to hurry up, was it because there was someone trying to catch you?¡±

    Instead of answering, Ophelia nodded. Thanks to this, Alei received, at once, the weight of the questions that he had been putting off.

    ¡®It¡¯s coming together.¡¯

    Grand Duke Ronen and Ophelia were once lovers. And the Grand Duke was trying to hold onto her.

    Perhaps it was because of the disquiet he felt from this basis.

    A question that he would normally have locked up was asked.

    ¡°Ophelia. Does he love you?¡±

    When asked in such a straightforward manner, Ophelia¡¯s expression hardened slightly.

    ¡°¡­Who knows. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°If the problem is that he¡¯s trying to cling to you, rather than rushing the plan, isn¡¯t it more natural to just let him change his mind? And there¡¯s also a need to find the cause.¡±

    The excuse sounded natural. Ophelia didn¡¯t even seem to doubt it.

    In fact, Alei¡¯s words shocked her.

    He was right.

    ¡®Ian doesn¡¯t love me.¡¯

    It was simply a one-sided obsession.

    Since this was the case, should she make it so that he¡¯d give up his obsession?

    Ian might think that he loved Ophelia, but from her experience, that wasn¡¯t it.

    If there was even a moment that Ian had loved Ophelia, perhaps it was when they met at Ladeen for the first time before.

    With eyes filled with pure desire and affection, a gaze that wouldn¡¯t leave her¡ªthat was the only memory of love that Ophelia had.

    At that time and even now in the present, Ian did his best to hold onto Ophelia, but they were clearly two different cases.

    If the essence from the first time was love, then in the present, it felt like he was only being fixated with having her.

    And she could see that the cause for this was her death.

    However.

    ¡®Is there a reason for his reaction to my death to be this much?¡¯

    If she knew the reason, she might be able to change Ian¡¯s mind.

    She wasn¡¯t sure yet. If there was a way to do this.

    ¡®Will it work?¡¯

    As soon as Ophelia worried about this, a tapping sound from the balcony could be heard.

    When she turned around she saw Sante, who was dressed just to keep up appearances, fluttering his wings.

    The golden wings that moved powerfully and delicately looked more beautiful underneath the sun¡¯s rays.

    At the splendid appearance, Alei frowned.

    ¡®Is this a day dedicated to everything that annoys me?¡¯

    It was irritating enough to meet that uninvited guest earlier.

    ¡°Sante, come in.¡±

    ¡°You even opened the door for me. Why are you being so welcoming?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d come again today.¡±

    As he folded his wings, Sante smiled as he shook off the feathers that were left on his shoulders.

    At one glance, his charisma was apparent in the way that he had an eye-catching, gorgeous appearance and a fascinating voice.

    The problem was that this attractive person suited Ophelia very much.

    ¡°So this is something that humans do at times like this. It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Sante said.

    ¡°Was it not enough that I showed hospitality through opening the door?¡± Ophelia asked.

    ¡°Ah, of course. When it comes to you, just opening the door isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    And Sante didn¡¯t seem to even have the intention to hide his liking for Ophelia.

    Alei didn¡¯t know what this rude stranger wanted as he was seducing Ophelia with his handsome face.

    ¡®He was like that yesterday, too.¡¯

    Ophelia herself didn¡¯t respond to him that much, perhaps not noticing. But even so, in mere seconds, it felt like Alei¡¯s insides were in flames.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it and split the two up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough useless greetings? Why did you come?¡±

    After Alei stepped in front of Ophelia, Sante blinked as though he noticed his presence only then.

    Then, just as he did with Ophelia a while ago, his eyes curved up as he smiled beautifully.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, the cold-hearted Dian.¡±

    ¡°It had just been a day, but it seems that you¡¯ve forgotten that I told you not to call me that. I don¡¯t remember you.¡±

    ¡°Correction¡ªI think you were kinder in the past. Back then, you were more relaxed and you at least had a sense of humor.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve lost your memories and spent five years like that, let¡¯s talk about personalities again. Then I¡¯ll be kinder.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    At the sharp answer, Sante burst into laughter. Even if he lost his memories, he still had that temper.

    ¡®I was worried a bit.¡¯

    Truthfully, Sante had intentionally been avoiding Alei.

    When he came to Ophelia¡¯s room yesterday, he was hiding not because he didn¡¯t want to be caught by the young sirens, but because Alei might come.

    Those efforts proved fruitless because he eventually ran into Alei.

    If Alei thought about it a little bit, he could have easily noticed that Sante was acting quite strange.

    He talked to Alei like they were close, and he heard about his friend after such a long time, but he wasn¡¯t anxious to see him.

    Usually, anyone would have asked to meet their friend right away. But Sante did not.

 CH 44

    Of course, Sante had already thought of a good excuse for this, but it seemed like Ophelia had yet to notice it because she was so preoccupied with other things.

    Or, she didn¡¯t care that much even if she did notice it.

    Anyway, he came to Ophelia¡¯s room while trying to avoid the mage, and if he were to have encountered Alei, Sante would be at a loss.

    However, their reunion here didn¡¯t seem to be very bad, compared to how he was trying to avoid it.

    ¡®Is it because he lost his memories?¡¯

    Sante recalled meeting Alei just before he was exiled.

    To be exact, should he say that this meeting was a thorough beating the moment he stepped over the threshold?

    ¡ªGet out! Leave immediately. I¡¯m not in any condition to talk to you right now. Please, get out. Just leave¡­

    Sante had never seen Alei so unstable.

    At first glance, the man he saw through the door seemed to have been crying.

    However, without any time to check properly, Alei closed the door. Then, the next day Sante visited the tower, he heard that Alei had been exiled for infringing the taboo.

    There were not many things considered taboo.

    Usually, this implied the use of black magic.

    It was the act of lacing human souls instead of one¡¯s own magic power in order to overcome humanity¡¯s limitations.

    It was powerful yet destructive as the components were different. And it was dangerous.

    The caster would quickly collapse and become unstable.

    In other words, there¡¯s a reason why a taboo was considered taboo.

    And the problem was that the surroundings of those who used black magic were also affected.

    There would be no problem for most people, but it had a significant impact over mages and other species who were sensitive to mana.

    Because of this reason, those who had touched black magic were not detained but instead wiped of their memories and exiled.

    So far, Sante had tried not to meet Alei as much as possible.

    Because he couldn¡¯t risk getting affected for no reason just to meet him. He wasn¡¯t sure what condition Alei was in yet.

    ¡®But he looks more stable than I expected.¡¯

    There were no signs of the instability he saw in Alei just before he left the tower. Rather, he clearly seemed very normal.

    It was fortunate but, at the same time, odd.

    If Alei didn¡¯t touch black magic, then what the hell kind of taboo did he touch?

    ¡®Even people in the tower seem to think that he nearly touched black magic.¡¯

    Seeing as how everyone except the man named Cornelli wanted to see Alei, Sante was perplexed.

    If he knew more about the tower¡¯s rules, he could have thought more about it. But Sante was not interested in human affairs.

    For that matter, he didn¡¯t seem to realize how improper it was for him to come to Ophelia¡¯s room day after day.

    Well, this might be a good thing. It wasn¡¯t something he planned, but Sante managed to check Alei¡¯s condition, which was his biggest concern.

    Once again, Sante shot a smile full of familiarity at Alei.

    Alei looked even more repelled by this. However, the more Alei showed his dislike, the deeper Sante¡¯s smile became.

    It was Ophelia who cut off the subtle war of nerves between the two.

    Inwardly, she welcomed Sante¡¯s presence.

    ¡®I was going to call him, but he¡¯s here right on time.¡¯

    She also thought about his reaction yesterday, which made her nervous. That¡¯s why it¡¯s good for Ophelia that he came first.

    ¡°Then Sante. What¡¯s going on this time? I haven¡¯t even broken any feathers yet.¡±

    ¡°I came here because I had something to tell you, but I stuck my nose into something I couldn¡¯t get out of.¡±

    Sante complained as though he was whining, then he went over to the desk where the other two had been sitting a while ago. He took out a chair haphazardly and sat down.

    ¡°When I passed over the nearby waters earlier, I saw mermaids kicking up a racket. They¡¯re a closed group, and they rarely come up to the surface and make a commotion, but they¡¯re doing that now.¡±

    At the mention of mermaids, Ophelia¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Mermaids over the surface?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t just one or two. They were huddled together while talking about the youngest mermaid princess¡ªthat kid we met yesterday.¡±

    Sante¡¯s explanation continued.

    Since water itself was a substance in which aquatic lifeforms breathed, water itself contained information, so word would spread very quickly.

    That¡¯s why it was customary for mermaids to come to the surface whenever they wanted to keep whatever they were talking about a secret.

    But wasn¡¯t there an old saying like that?

    During the day, birds would listen. During the night, the rats would hear.

    ¡°Ariel seems to be thinking of stepping onto land.¡±

    Sante recalled what he witnessed while he was flying near the shore a while ago.

    The mermaids were hiding behind the reef, whispering in very small voices.

    They were trying to minimize the volume of their words, but Sante was someone who could hear even the rustling of leaves with just a slight gust of wind.

    ¡ªThis is where Ariel went?

    ¡ªI¡¯m sure. An oyster saw it. She saved a male human being who fell into the sea.

    ¡ªThen is he the problem? It¡¯s dangerous for a mermaid to even think of going on land!

    ¡ªI just know it¡¯ll be a mess the moment Father finds out. We can never let him know. We have to figure it out ourselves.

    ¡ªBut how? You know how stubborn she is. Ahh, land. Ariel! She knows that all mermaids who¡¯ve gone to land have died!

    For mermaids, saying that they would go to land was tantamount to a human saying they¡¯d jump into the sea.

    So how could Ariel¡¯s sisters not be sad?

    Sante understood how they felt, but he couldn¡¯t sympathize.

    Understanding their emotions could be attributed to his age, but there were also some emotions he couldn¡¯t feel on his own because they were fundamentally different species.

    And Sante¡¯s thoughts were always occupied with interesting things.

    ¡®No matter how long I¡¯ve lived, I can¡¯t feel that.¡¯

    Giving deep affection to someone and being bound by them was too farfetched for Sante.

    Sirens were free beings as they were unrivaled in their abilities, with nothing out of their reach.

    As such, he continued to spend his life focusing on interesting or pleasurable things, and he had a strong sense of independence.

    So if it had been another time, Sante wouldn¡¯t have listened to what the mermaids said and just minded his own business.

    Hearing about whether a mermaid would suddenly jump onto land or not was a conversation that he personally didn¡¯t find interesting.

    However.

    ¡°I listened to them so I could tell you.¡±

    Somehow, he couldn¡¯t just pass through because he thought that it was something that Ophelia would deem important.

    For over a hundred years, she was the most interesting human he had come across.

    And somehow, she became the target of his attention. To the point that it was strange how he felt somewhat uncomfortable.

    What was the cause, he wondered.

    ¡®At first, I wanted to know because of Dian.¡¯

    But as time went by, he became more interested in Ophelia herself.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t someone who came back to the past, she would have been the same to him.

    Sante was curious about the blue flames ignited within her azure eyes.

    For what reason did they burn?

    After Ariel went back yesterday, Sante asked a sudden question.

    ¡ªOphelia. The answer you were going to say earlier, I want to hear it.

    ¡ªAnswer?

    ¡ªI want to know what you¡¯re jealous of.

    ¡ªOh, it¡¯s nothing.

    Ophelia answered as though it was unimportant.

    ¡ªI envy people who aren¡¯t terrified of freedom. It would be nice if I could also be like that.

    Sante didn¡¯t know why this answer might sway him, and it was ironic enough that he was afraid of something he didn¡¯t know when her answer was this plain.

    How could he not be interested?

    Sante said in return.

    ¡ªThen you should envy me.

    Instead of answering, Ophelia smiled. In an instant, he knew that it wasn¡¯t a positive response. If he were a different species, would it have been possible for him to understand her?

    Listening silently, Ophelia slightly nodded when Sante stopped talking. She was lost in thought.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mention it. Will you go again? They¡¯re nearby. There¡¯s a forest in that direction.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t have much to do with the older sisters. Though of course, I need to meet Ariel again.¡±

    What Sante said about the mermaids wasn¡¯t news to Ophelia.

    Unfortunately for Sante, Ophelia already knew Ariel¡¯s decision.

    And Ophelia thought that there was something that Sante overlooked while recounting this story.

    And it could be¡­

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re talking about the part of the shore beside the forest, then it¡¯s the uninhabited place, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re talking about that side where the cliff is, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a place where no one passes through. Why did you go there?¡±

 CH 45

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about it? I felt a strange wave of magic there. Dian, didn¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the cliffside, I won¡¯t feel anything there unless I use a detection spell.¡±

    ¡°Humans have such dull senses. I felt it even all the way from the coast.¡±

    Sante shrugged and pointed out the window.

    ¡°A wave of magic isn¡¯t something to be concerned about, but the young sirens ran out and wondered if there¡¯s something fun going on. I was going to catch them because it didn¡¯t look like they¡¯re coming back. First of all, our species have limited numbers.¡±

    ¡°So did you catch them?¡±

    ¡°I heard all of that and came here.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say the number of sirens is little?¡±

    ¡°The weak ones who die from just that won¡¯t be needed in the flock.¡±

    At Sante¡¯s words, Alei and Ophelia stared at him quietly as if they made a promise.

    It was Ophelia who spoke first.

    ¡°When seeing something I don¡¯t understand, it seems like it¡¯s because I¡¯m human that it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°And I think we should go there. What about you, Alei?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a suspicious magic wave, then that¡¯s all the more reason to go.¡±

    Ophelia nodded softly and agreed.

    There must be something going on where Sante passed by.

    And Ophelia somehow had a hunch on what that wave was.

    ¡®It¡¯s time for their arrival.¡¯

    Cornelli Deurang from the magic tower, or Yennit.

    She didn¡¯t know who it¡¯ll be. Ophelia glanced out the window.

    Time had passed enough that the sun was quite high up on the sky. Fortunately, she was nearly done with the things she needed to do.

    But there was one thing bothering her.

    ¡®It¡¯s past the time for Lilith to come back.¡¯

    She wondered if this is the part where there would be no contact.

    Ophelia thought about it for a moment, but that moment didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    * * *

    Turquoise forest.

    Funnily enough, this was the name of the forest Ophelia was heading towards.

    It was named like this because the forest was near the sea, reflecting blue light from the waters to make the forest look turquoise.

    From the strong currents and waves hitting the cliffside, to the moment that the forest¡¯s trees stretching out to the steep cliff could be seen from the height of a person, it was so far from where people lived that no humans could be found there.

    In other words, it also meant that there¡¯s no better place than this to do something that would need to be hidden from other people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s that dangerous.¡¯

    No one would come and go there except for hunters, so no matter what happened in that place, no one would notice.

    Standing on a tree that was several times taller than her, she looked around. The shadows of the forest¡¯s trees covered a large expanse.

    Shwaaaa.

    As the wind shook the leaves, Ophelia¡¯s red hair fluttered like maple leaves.

    ¡®It¡¯s a quiet forest.¡¯

    This was the atmosphere Ophelia felt when she came to this forest.

    For her, it was just a chilly forest with the unique blended scent of the ocean¡¯s salt and the forest¡¯s grass.

    But for Sante and Alei, the atmosphere they felt seemed to be different.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Is it near that spot?¡±

    ¡°You can definitely feel it, right? But can you stop speaking so stiffly? It¡¯s awkward to hear you speak so politely.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but no. Ophelia, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rather than that, what is it that you feel?¡±

    ¡°The forest is holding its breath.¡±

    Alei approached where Ophelia stood and took her hand, helping her come down.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a forest, there should be some commotion in it, but this tranquility means that there already was a commotion.¡±

    ¡°Did you learn that through experience? Or through magic?¡±

    Ta-dak, ta-dak. The sound of their footsteps rang. Sante, who was flying instead, followed behind them and broke a branch as he spoke.

    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s kind of like a sixth sense for magic that both of us feel, so if you¡¯re sensitive to it, it¡¯s something you¡¯ll feel naturally. Can¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    As Ophelia said this, she looked down at her hand.

    There on her hand was the ring that blocked mana.

    She suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. She didn¡¯t know why, but Ophelia took off the ring slowly.

    And¡ª

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    She just took off the ring, but how could it feel as if she wasn¡¯t suffocated anymore?

    The forest, to her, transformed beyond just the dark green forest.

    She felt the chattering wind as it scattered her hair, the dew of a tree¡¯s moss that tickled her five senses.

    It wasn¡¯t that she only felt refreshed, but as if this change itself was something new.

    A few steps away from her, Alei spoke.

    ¡°The imperial family has a high affinity for mana, so you¡¯ll definitely feel it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can now. Is this the forest¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s easy to feel it in such an uninhabited place. If there¡¯s a lot of people, your senses will be blurred.¡±

    ¡°Then you must have felt it, things like this.¡±

    Since he talked about magic all the time.

    Unlike people like Ophelia who couldn¡¯t wield mana, Sante or Alei must have felt these things at all times.

    ¡°Both of you, really. You¡¯ve been living in a completely different world than me.¡±

    The more she learned about the things she didn¡¯t know and the wider her originally narrow point of view became, the more the world shone in a different light compared to what she knew.

    She had a sudden thought that she didn¡¯t want to miss this light.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know, but I might really learn magic.¡¯

    Just before Sante came, the reason Ophelia had sought out Alei and magical research materials was simple.

    Because she began to have an interest in magic.

    To be exact, should she say that she gained the courage to learn?

    The public did not know much about magic because it was being suppressed by the temple.

    Most people whose natural talents could be seen would go to training institutes just enough to become a mage.

    So Ophelia, whose talent in this field was not displayed, couldn¡¯t even think of learning magic from the very beginning.

    There was one such opportunity last night.

    When she was talking about conditional magic with Alei.

    ¡ªNo matter what result a conditional magic spell produces, it¡¯s all just one formula.

    Alei showed a piece of paper with a long formula written on it.

    To Ophelia, that formula was made up of only unrecognizable symbols.

    However, one thing¡¯s certain¡ªshe could see the empty gaps between them.

    ¡ªAre those parts supposed to be empty?

    ¡ªThis is where the price to pay should be written, this part is where the range and targeted person should be defined, and this part specifies the spellcaster. If it¡¯s a regular magic formula and if magic is cast in this state, nothing would come out.

    Or, a catastrophe would rise.

    Listening to his explanation, Ophelia suddenly remembered what Sante said about Cornelli Deurang, whose face she also recalled.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure about that guy. He experimented with the magic formula of turning sand into glass, but he accidentally didn¡¯t factor in the range, so he changed all the glass windows of the tower into sand.

    She was wondering how that was possible.

    After looking at a magic formula, Ophelia seemed to be able to understand its principles to some extent.

    ¡ªThat certainly looks like it. The formula should come together here, but the part that sets the range is missing, so the other parts couldn¡¯t be connected and be executed.

    And there¡¯s also the blank spaces of the spellcaster and the price to be paid.

    She could see why the formula looked so incomplete.

    It was like a veinless leaf, or a bottomless lake.

    It was something she knew for sure, that there was something important missing.

    Ophelia was preoccupied with looking at the formula for a while, but as she realized that the person opposite to her hadn¡¯t answered in a long time, she raised her head.

    Alei was looking at her with surprised eyes.

    Why did he look so surprised? Ophelia blinked in wonder.

    ¡ªDid I say something wrong?

    ¡ªNo, the opposite. The composition of the formula¡­ can you see it?

    ¡ªI think I can recognize the composition to some extent. But it doesn¡¯t seem like a flat structure either.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s right. It takes the form of a formula, but a magical formula is actually close to a three-dimensional structure. But there aren¡¯t many people who could comprehend this¡­

    Alei tilted his head to the side as though he was curious.

    ¡ªYou must have an innate viewpoint. The imperial family is known for their high affinity for magic, so it could be that.

    That topic ended with his light tone.

    What they needed to talk about wasn¡¯t Ophelia¡¯s hidden talent, but conditional magic. So they couldn¡¯t dwell on this topic for a long time.

    However, Ophelia couldn¡¯t hide the feelings of encouragement that she felt after hearing Alei¡¯s words.

    ¡®You may have a natural talent for magic.¡¯

    Wanting to learn about magical formulas, this idea suddenly surged within her.

 CH 46

    Chapter 46

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    As strange and as clear as her desire was for this, it¡¯s a wonder why she couldn¡¯t do it earlier.

    ¡®Perhaps this is what it means to have a wider perspective.¡¯

    While enduring those unchanging things in Ronen, where she had to live as a grand duchess, it was something she never thought she could have done.

    Outside the five senses, it felt like she gained another sense as she felt magic.

    Ophelia now understood Alei and Sante¡¯s conversation earlier.

    It wasn¡¯t clear to her, but it felt like there was something lurking at the west cliffside.

    Just as the eye of a typhoon was the most tranquil, there was still a suppressed disturbance at the center of that stillness.

    Rather than sensing it, it was more like an instinct.

    ¡°Is that what you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Sante replied as he descended. As though he was looking at something odd or something interesting, he squinted at Ophelia.

    ¡°That ring, it¡¯s the one you put on me before, right? The one that blocks mana.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ariel¡¯s magic is flowing within me, and that needs to be blocked.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but it¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s not common to feel magic in such a place after just removing that block on magic.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Family of Milescet has high mana affinity, so it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Alei said as he obstructed Sante from approaching Ophelia.

    Sante shifted his gaze to Alei, his eyes turning loosely harsh as if he was seeing something unsavory, but he soon smiled.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, when it comes to humans, you know a lot, right? But apart from that, has anyone noticed yet?¡±

    ¡°Noticed what?¡±

    At Alei¡¯s question, Sante pointed towards the west.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shield over there. Maybe the one who did it is the same guy who made that mana wave earlier.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t try using detection magic, but I guess sirens can feel it?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t as good as mermaids when it comes to detecting, but we can still feel mana. It feels like it¡¯s suppressed.¡±

    Something suppressed¡ªit¡¯s exactly what Ophelia felt.

    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯

    Ophelia walked towards that place as though she was possessed, led by a perception outside her five senses.

    As she headed there, what she felt was a feeling of many waves trapped in a barrel. There was a strange dissonance between the tranquility around her when there was something that seemed to be suppressed yet was fluctuating so strongly.

    Tak. Ophelia stopped walking. As she reached out, it felt like there was something blocked in that space though it was transparent.

    Found it.

    Confident about this, Ophelia turned around to call out to Alei, however at that moment¡ª

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch a protective shield like this, Ophelia.¡±

    At Alei¡¯s hushed whisper into her ear, Ophelia said, ¡®Ah¡¯, but the moment she did,

    Bang!

    As the deafening boom resounded, something scattered. An explosion of some sort happened inside the shield. In the aftermath, Ophelia was hurled away.

    No actually, it would be right to say that she was almost flung.

    ¡°The purpose of a protective shield like that is to prevent crime, that¡¯s why the moment you touch it, it tends to cause mana explosions.¡±

    Just as those that were scattered, Ophelia was up in the air.

    To be more exact, she was in Alei¡¯s arms as he was hovering in the air.

    Unlike how surprised Ophelia was, Alei was calm. No, it looked like he was a little angry.

    With a sharp expression that couldn¡¯t be seen on him before, Alei¡¯s forehead was slightly crumpled as he reached out.

    ¡°I should have warned you because I noticed there was a shield. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    There was no time for Ophelia to answer him, and Alei reached a hand towards her.

    Ususu.

    The leaves nearby trembled and made a sound reminiscent of the cold wail of a wheat field.

    The moment a large gust swept through the area and passed by, Ophelia opened her eyes unconsciously.

    And she saw something that she couldn¡¯t see a moment ago.

    A young siren crushed on the floor, and a woman, whose expression was sour, standing in front of that siren.

    Ophelia knew who she was.

    ¡®You¡¯re finally here.¡¯

    It was Ronen Castle¡¯s mage, Yennit.

    * * *

    Yennit, Ronen Castle¡¯s resident eccentric who had short, red curly hair, was perplexed by the letter she received this morning.

    She had been experiencing weird things lately.

    First, there were too many people looking for her.

    The letters came in quick succession over the period of a few days, and this was very unusual.

    ¡®There was a time when I didn¡¯t hear from anyone for two months.¡¯

    Yennit was from the magic tower. In other words, this also meant that no one in the Maynard continent knew her.

    Sometimes, people find the tower¡¯s location and eventually enter the tower, but Yennit herself was born and raised in the tower.

    Strictly speaking, after she lived in a small, insular country called the magic tower, it could be said that she had left her birthplace and set off to a different land with no connections to her name.

    Of course, there were people who built relationships later even though they were in a similar situation. However, Yennit really was a typical person from the magic tower.

    She was someone who did not care for human interaction and simply loved and indulged in her magical research.

    It was an equivalent exchange between magical skills and social skills, and a case like her was commonly referred to by the public as a ¡®nerd¡¯.

    That was Yennit.

    ¡®This truth was something I didn¡¯t know either until I left the tower.¡¯

    The reason for that was simple¡ªthere were even more eccentrics in the magic tower, and Yennit actually belonged to the fairly ¡®normal¡¯ side.

    Of course, this was Yennit¡¯s own opinion.

    She sat in front of her desk and casually lit the cigarette between her lips with a candle. Smoke rose, and beyond the slanted glasses, over the air where indifferent eyes became cloudy, she recalled something.

    While packing for her exit out of the tower, it was the conversation she had with the only person she could call a friend.

    ¡°Yennit, what are you planning to do when you say you¡¯re leaving the tower? You know, it¡¯s only because you just came back from a trade¡­ You can just take a break and think about it again. This is your birthplace.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well when I came back here, the smell of the sea and mana stone powders were nice and suffocating and all, but I¡¯m leaving now because I¡¯ve smelled it all.¡±

    ¡°But why? Is there a place you want to live in?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. But once I went out, I realized how stuffy the tower is. I think I¡¯ll settle where I went for the trade. The air is nice and cold over there.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the only reason?¡±

    Yennit¡¯s friend looked awfully soft and was characteristically clumsy, yet because of a certain eccentricity, there was a sharp edge about that person.

    As Yennit glanced towards her friend who was looking at her with a gloomy expression, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll misunderstand if I stay silent, so I¡¯ll just say it first. I¡¯ve been feeling suffocated in the tower since some time ago, and I didn¡¯t volunteer to go out as a trader for no reason.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but.¡±

    ¡°The world is vast, and the land we have no knowledge about is also wide. Even if you look out the window, there¡¯s such a place where what you can see is not water but land. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Those people know nothing about magic. Rather than being persecuted, you wouldn¡¯t know anyone once you go outside. We won¡¯t be able to meet and study like we do now.¡±

    ¡°I heard Alejandro was exiled while I was away.¡±

    The chattering friend¡¯s lips closed. In an instant, Yennit¡¯s eyes were also seen to be crestfallen.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the magic tower¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°What kind of house throws out its own owner? Without Alejandro, I¡¯m not interested in this place either.¡±

    Alejandro Diarmuid.

    Unlike Yennit, her friend and many people in the tower, he was a genius unlike any other and was famously known to have come from outside.

    No matter what the elders thought of him, all the young people of the tower respected him.

    Alejandro wasn¡¯t just a good leader.

    The people of the tower interacted under the balance of colleague and competitor, and at the same time teacher and student.

    The magical formulas that only Alejandro could make with his own two hands had already exceeded boundaries.

    Those formulas that he improved were already countless.

    He had a unique eye for formulas, and his own magical power was enormous enough to be comparable to that of a siren.

    More than that, Alejandro was someone who didn¡¯t feel that it was a waste to share his research with others, so those who were jealous of him at first eventually bowed their heads to how exceptional he was.

    After all, jealousy could only be directed to only those who were superior but could still be comparable to oneself.

 CH 47

    Even as he was born extraordinary, Alejandro seemed to be someone who was difficult to even envy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else who could condense ten years¡¯ worth of research in just a few months, so what else should I do? I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be back when he¡¯s back.¡±

    It sounded heartless, but her intention wasn¡¯t calculated.

    Yennit¡¯s friend was also an expert at magic formulas, and though this friend¡¯s way of thinking was peculiar, the skills he had were similar to Yennit¡¯s.

    And yet this friend wasn¡¯t enough of a reason for Yennit to remain at the magic tower.

    Thus, Yennit packed up and went back to the place where she stayed as a trader.

    Right here, at the Ronen Castle.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to settle down because mages were welcomed for their manpower everywhere they went.

    And Ronen was a place where the characteristic indifference of the northern people prevailed, so it was easy for Yennit to adapt here.

    ¡®It¡¯s already been five years.¡¯

    It began yesterday, when she received a letter from her friend.

    Yennit flicked off the ashes of her cigarette and, from sitting back earlier, she leaned forward and picked up the letter on the desk.

    It was from Cornelli Deurang.

    His writing conveyed his uniquely bright and lively personality. The contents of the letter were evidently long, but it could be summarized with only one line.

    ¡¸ Yennit, they said Alejandro regained his memories! I¡¯m going to pick him up! ¡¹

    When she first received the letter, she was so surprised that she thought that she could spit out her heart.

    She immediately replied with, Where on earth are you, I¡¯ll come with you, but there was no reply.

    While she was still so worked up, the second letter came.

    ¡°Lady Mage, there¡¯s a letter for you.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t specified. It only says that this letter is for the mage of the Ronen Castle.¡±

    It was a suspicious letter from the very beginning. And inside the letter when she opened the envelope, the grandiose name of ¡®Ophelia Milescet¡¯ was written.

    The sender deliberately did not write her name on the envelope.

    And the content of that suspicious letter was also shocking.

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke Ronen was shipwrecked? Critical condition?¡±

    Grand Duke Ronen, Ian Carle Ronen, was, if she had be specific about it, Yennit¡¯s employer. So if this letter was telling the truth, then Yennit would have to be there as soon as possible.

    However, the Milescet Empire was quite a distance away.

    The Principality of Ronen was at the very edge of the Maynard continent, in which many countries including the Milescet Empire occupied.

    And more than that, there was a rugged mountain range further inland.

    That¡¯s why for a faster route, it¡¯s better to go by the sea compared to by land when traveling between Milescet and Ronen.

    However, that ¡®faster¡¯ route was also something that was relative, because it would take at least a week to get from one place to the other.

    It was too far a distance for her to teleport to, so Yennit would have to take a ship instead. Even when she prepared for the trip right away, preparations took one whole day.

    So she fell asleep after preparing to leave the next day, but when she woke up the next morning, there was another letter placed atop her desk.

    Perhaps it was placed by a servant there, but it was strange that three letters came consecutively within the period of two days.

    As she yawned, Yennit opened the envelope, and she saw that it was from the same sender yet again.

    Ophelia Milescet.

    Yennit herself didn¡¯t know why, but that name felt grandiose yet familiar.

    Just like the previous day, the contents were similar.

    For her to hurry and come because the Grand Duke of Ronen is in critical condition.

    However, even if she was urged to hurry, it would still take at least a week to get there, so Yennit tried to throw the letter into a pile of papers.

    If not for the postscript written at the end.

    ¡¸ ¡ªAt any rate, your help is desperately needed now. I hope you can come as soon as you receive this, so for your travels to be quicker, I¡¯m sending you the formulated coordinates of this place. ¡¹

    A requisite to drawing a teleportation circle was the calculation of the starting point and the ending point.

    Usually, the calculation process for this was cumbersome and difficult, and this was because coming up with coordinates¡¯ formula required a higher understanding of magic than one would expect.

    But here, there was a suspicious letter and the formulated coordinates for instantaneous travel?

    Yennit¡¯s eyes gravitated towards the formula attached to the postscript of the final letter.

    And suddenly, a conversation she had with Alejandro crossed her mind.

    ¡ªYour coordinates are awfully peculiar, Lord Alejandro.

    ¡ªIs that so?

    ¡ªYes. On the axis, all three of them, there aren¡¯t any symbols. How does it work?

    ¡ªMaybe there¡¯s a difference with the expression, but it¡¯ll work as long as the magic formula abides by the same logic.

    Even if it¡¯s somewhat out of the usual way of doing things, if the place is properly entered into the magic formula, Alejandro said it would work.

    And this¡ªYennit was sure. It was Alejandro¡¯s formula.

    ¡®I¡¯m certain.¡¯

    Lord Alejandro was about to return.

    With a strange excitement, Yennit jumped up and threw away the cigarette that had already been burned up.

    Crumpling the letter into her pocket, she hurriedly put on her robe, quite impatient to see him.

    Perhaps it was a natural concern.

    She had to go and draw up a magical formula.

    As she suddenly opened the door and went out, Haha! she burst out into laughter and strode across the hallway.

    ¡°Chief Attendant, please say that today¡¯s trip is cancelled!¡±

    ¡°W-What are you talking about, Lady Mage? Aren¡¯t you going to see His Grace?¡±

    ¡°I will still go!¡±

    ¡°But where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°Empty lot!¡±

    To draw the formula, an empty lot about the area of a building was needed.

    Perhaps she would have to draw without any break for a few days to finish everything.

    However, what a wonderful coincidence it was that Yennit was currently researching an improved method to make a teleportation circle.

    That means that there was already a working teleportation ready to use, all she had to do was modify it a little bit and include the coordinates in the empty spaces.

    Yennit was excited. For the first time in a long while, she burst out into a cheerful laugh.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    She was going to meet that person before Cornelli!

    That morning, pleasant laughter filled the halls of the Ronen Castle.

    * * *

    Then, back to the present¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came first. I modified the formula that I had already improved, and I don¡¯t know what went wrong, but I fell into this forest instead.¡±

    Yennit proudly finished her explanation.

    Anyway, she seemed to be greatly excited by the fact that she did arrive at Ladeen.

    Ophelia wondered if that figure was seen.

    ¡°Alei.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are all mages like this?¡±

    ¡°Everyone calls me a weirdo more often than not, but at the tower I¡¯m actually considered to be on the more normal side of the spectrum,¡± Yennit answered.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m normal, Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about humans, so I¡¯ll hold my tongue.¡±

    Ophelia suddenly had a hunch that the standard of normalcy might change depending on who she asked.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    She ignored it. There was something more important to address right away.

    First of all, Yennit was kneeling on the floor, and the sirens who¡¯ve been let go were protesting formidably right now.

    ¡°You made us roll on the floor!¡±

    ¡°Sante, are all humans this strong?¡±

    ¡°I thought my wings got snapped!¡±

    As she had expected, it was Ophelia¡¯s messengers who caused a problem again this time.

    The youngest Dillo was crying the most, and Asello was pouting as if to express how much he didn¡¯t like this situation.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Sante wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelash.

    ¡°Did you just realize that you¡¯re weak? If you know, then go back to the nest. Why would you provoke someone guiltless?¡±

    ¡°No, Sante! We really didn¡¯t do anything! We were only curious about the mana wave, that¡¯s why we went here! That¡¯s all!¡±

    The second child along with Dillo shouted while saying it was unfair.

    ¡°We were just trying to catch a bird that had paper hanging on its leg!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we were only secretly trying to look out for that paper!¡±

    ¡°Then we bumped into that female human, but we didn¡¯t bump into her on purpose!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad!¡±

    ¡°And I also caught them without bad intentions. I wanted to know if this is Ladeen.¡±

    Yennit waved her hand and responded cynically.

    As she crossed her arms, she had an expression on her face that seemed to say that she really had no malice towards the sirens.

    ¡°I only want to know if this is the right way, and if possible I wanted to ask if they could take me to my destination, but who here first shouted, ¡®Die¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You caught us before you did that.¡±

    ¡°And you said the next time we meet, you¡¯ll kill us.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Yennit shrugged as if not understanding the sirens¡¯ reactions, and she didn¡¯t seem to be reflecting on her own words.

    ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s roughly what happened. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll see you sirens after a day or two, so I was just going to scare you enough and let you go.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seems like the fault lies with you weak punks.¡±

    Sante smiled and flicked a finger, then the noisy mouths of the three sirens were shut tight.

    With a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, the sirens were kicked out of the forest.

    Sante was, unquestionably, the head of the sirens.

 CH 48

    After the sirens left, Sante smiled lightly towards Yennit out of courtesy.

    ¡°You seem to be a considerably talented person, so thank you for not killing them. I don¡¯t really like having sirens roll around the floor.¡±

    ¡°I saved them because they¡¯re young, but if I had known that their head would come here personally, I would have treated them more softly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know me?¡±

    Yennit nodded slowly.

    ¡°You were with Lord Alejandro from time to time. I remember.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I don¡¯t remember you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m only here for Lord Alejandro.¡±

    Turning her back indifferently on Sante, Yennit strode towards Alei.

    Then, she quietly stared at him.

    She looked to be a little emotional, as if her cynical attitude just earlier was all a lie.

    She looked at Alei as if she was analyzing a formula, trying to see if he was real or fake. Then, after a long moment, she spoke.

    ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯s really Lord Alejandro.¡±

    Hearing the awe in her tone, Alei frowned slightly without realizing it.

    It was still awkward for him to be addressed by that name, with that form of respect.

    No, to be exact, should he say that he felt awkward about accepting that name and that respect naturally?

    He was unfamiliar with this sense of familiarity.

    ¡®Even this woman is familiar.¡¯

    She might have been an important figure in his past.

    The moment he saw her, he inevitably realized it.

    Because, accompanied by this strong feeling of wanting to run away, a memory passed through his mind.

    ¡ªWith this dagger, Ariel can become a mermaid again, right?

    ¡ªBut she¡¯s a child who can¡¯t even think about stabbing anyone¡­

    ¡ªWhy does she have to love a male human¡­

    The forlorn mermaids held the dagger preciously. They held regret for their younger sister¡¯s choice, and while their eyes held their fear of losing their youngest sister, there was a certain look of resolution at the same time.

    ¡ªShe will surely stab him. Thank you very much for your help.

    ¡ªThen just as promised, we will tell you what you want to know. Ariel is still young and had never left the waters, so she doesn¡¯t know, but we have already gone to the surface before, and we have heard of the story of someone who was exiled from the magic tower.

    ¡ªAlejandro, the lord of the magic tower.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s said that he violated the taboo, and when he was exiled, a seal was placed upon him.

    ¡ªThe magic tower transcends time and space. The magic tower cannot be deceived¡­

    ¡ªTo undo the seal, it¡¯s important to meet the mages of the tower.

    ¡ªThey will provide the solution.

    The mermaids¡¯ words were like a song, perhaps because of their voices.

    Even more so due to how emotionally charged they were at the moment.

    Alei didn¡¯t know the details. Because the fragment of a memory stopped there.

    Memories that poured into him like water were usually accompanied with headaches. Alei narrowed his brows and slowly relaxed his wrinkled forehead.

    There was no time to dwell on his memories right now.

    Before anything else, there was one emotional mage in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so, so happy to see you again. I thought we¡¯d never meet again. Do you remember who I am?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yennit.¡±

    When he uttered the name Ophelia gave him, the mage¡¯s face grew brighter.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, you really do remember! But why didn¡¯t you come back to the tower right away?¡±

    ¡°I found my memories, but not all of them¡­ I thought it wouldn¡¯t be right to go back to the tower until all of my memories are intact.¡±

    All of what he was saying right now was prepared by Ophelia in advance.

    ¡ªNow, Alei. When a person comes from the magic tower, this is what you¡¯ll say. You found your memories, but not all of them. So you couldn¡¯t come back to the tower right away.

    ¡ªSuch a blatant lie¡­ Will that work?

    ¡ªOf course. No matter how terrible you are at acting, the people who¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for your return would be eager enough to hold a festival for you.

    ¡ªI might not even be someone they missed.

    ¡ªBut I¡¯ve missed you, Alei.

    At those words, Alei turned suddenly without him realizing it, looking at Ophelia.

    While in front of a window, she was sitting with her back turned towards him, her chin on one hand.

    As if she was reminiscing, she looked over at the sea, which could be seen from any room of Ladeen Castle.

    It was one of the few habits of Ophelia¡¯s that Alei noticed.

    And as she felt his gaze, her eyes that were looking at the sea headed towards Alei.

    ¡ªDoes it sound like a lie? That I¡¯ve missed you.

    ¡ª¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯d lie to me.

    ¡ªI know. You trust me. It¡¯s very strange. I trusted you that much, too. There wasn¡¯t a special reason for it.

    Ophelia spoke in past tense.

    ¡ªAlei, I really have been missing you for a long time. When we met again, I truly was happy.

    So you told me to try and trust you¡ªand Ophelia smiled.

    She was someone who did not smile at all while she was working, but she smiled especially more often when encouraging Alei.

    As if she knew just how her smile affected Alei.

    ¡®Of course, that wouldn¡¯t really happen.¡¯

    Thanks to her help, Alei had become a fairly skilled liar.

    Yennit seemed so delighted about meeting Alei that she couldn¡¯t even think about doubting how awkward Alei¡¯s lines were.

    ¡°The magic tower¡¯s more wily than we think, so it¡¯s possible. Lord Alejandro¡¯s decision was probably correct.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then are you working as a mage here, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, he¡¯s a mage under the direct order of the Imperial Family.¡±

    Ophelia intervened right then. While Yennit¡¯s eyes were on Alei, they were as soft as a gentle sheep¡¯s gaze, but the moment her attention was shifted towards Ophelia, her eyes turned cold again.

    ¡°¡­Who are you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a mage or a siren.¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m a normal human.¡±

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Ophelia would back down. She pulled Alei naturally behind her as he had become pitifully stiff since a while ago, and greeted Yennit.

    ¡°My introductions are late. I am Ophelia Milescet. I hope you can call me comfortably as Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°I am Yennit Luhen. You¡¯re the one who sent the letter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d arrive this soon. You must be as skilled in magic as Alei.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    She had just been listening quietly until then, but Yennit¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°You think I can compare to Lord Alejandro? That doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡±

    ¡°Aha, so that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Lord Alejandro is a genius! There¡¯s no one who could win against the amount of mana he naturally possesses. I met Lord Alejandro for the first time when I started my magic training, and that¡¯s when I realized¡ªthe only one I¡¯ll ever serve will be this person.¡±

    ¡°Then Miss Yennit, were you close to Alei while you were in the tower?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was Lord Alejandro¡¯s assistant. That guy Nelly still hadn¡¯t graduated from his senior class back then!¡±

    ¡°Is that so. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    As Ophelia responded to Yennit, she smiled.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe Yennit is Alei¡¯s assistant.¡¯

    She was an unexpectedly huge catch.

    * * *

    Ophelia knew about Yennit¡¯s existence, but this was practically her first time meeting the mage.

    Although they stayed together under the same place at the Ronen Castle, the castle itself was wide and Ophelia¡¯s view had been narrow.

    She didn¡¯t particularly interact with Yennit.

    ¡®I heard a lot about how eccentric she was.¡¯

    It¡¯s the first time she saw the mage like this.

    She was worried because she heard many times that Yennit was an oddball, but their exchange wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought it would be.

    ¡®All that¡¯s left is to deal with Cornelli Deurang.¡¯

    Ophelia¡¯s gaze turned to the spot where the sirens had rolled around a while ago.

    The blades of grass that were supposed to be standing up were crushed, leaving a trace behind of the sirens.

    She stared at that spot for a moment, then opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Miss Yennit, I heard that you were close to Sir Cornelli.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have nothing to do with him. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that he¡¯ll also arrive?¡±

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d be close, but I guess he hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°At least, no one else came until we got here.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! I was faster. I mean, that kid would come here by skipping, but he can¡¯t beat me when I have the coordinates.¡±

    ¡°Skipping?¡±

 CH 49

    Chapter 49

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°Skipping is what we call teleporting short distances little by little. Since it¡¯s dangerous to do it on water, it would take him a bit more time since he¡¯s going over land.¡±

    It¡¯s not totally determined, but it sounded like there was quite a distance between the tower and this place.

    They couldn¡¯t say where it is, but perhaps they could say this much.

    After briefly considering the sea¡¯s area in her mind, Ophelia asked.

    ¡°How long will it take then?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, if he¡¯s fast, maybe he¡¯ll arrive as early as today? By the way, which direction is the castle? I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, so I¡¯m famished. And I think I¡¯ll need to save Grand Duke Ronen as soon as possible.¡±

    Haahm. Yennit said this and then yawned quite widely.

    Perhaps the life or death of Grand Duke Ronen, which was supposed to be the real purpose of her visit, wasn¡¯t something that truly concerned her from the very beginning.

    Ophelia was about to say something to Yennit, but at that moment¡ª

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    Sante quietly whispered to her.

    ¡°I can feel an unfamiliar magic presence somewhere around the castle. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go?¡±

    ¡°Unfamiliar magic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It has nothing to do with me, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case for you.¡±

    Sante was right.

    If it was magic that was unfamiliar to him, there¡¯s only one person she could expect.

    Cornelli Deurang.

    Towards the direction they passed by earlier, Ophelia turned her head.

    ¡°¡­I believe we should go back without any further delay. Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    When Sante smiled as he replied, Ophelia responded with a slight curtsy.

    Sante came into this forest, but he also expressed that he intended to return to the nest after checking up on only the younger sirens, so there was nothing special about them parting ways here.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you again when something comes up later. Alei, Miss Yennit. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Is it that direction?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it would be faster to follow the traces of mana, Miss¡ªI mean, Yennit.¡±

    After Alei stuttered a bit, not used to talking casually, they quickly set off.

    In the space they had just left, where the forest used to hold its breath but was now starting to get revitalized little by little, Sante stood still while mulling over various thoughts.

    Then, he turned and walked towards the cliff.

    It was, unfortunately, a prejudice that sirens would use only their wings.

    Within this dense foliage large wings would be rather cumbersome.

    So Sante walked until he reached a wide view of the horizon, continuing forward until the space around him was filled with only boulders.

    That horizon over the sea that cannot be encapsulated even with both arms stretched out¡ªit was a breathtaking sight.

    However for Sante, this was like a front yard.

    He looked down from the distant cliff where ferocious waves crashed down without hesitation.

    Then below it, on a reef that was smaller than a rowboat, Sante landed as light as a feather.

    As Sante folded his wings once more, a single feather fell gently on the surface of the water.

    And a hand took it.

    Towards the one who took the feather, Sante spoke.

    ¡°That feather doesn¡¯t have mana, so it won¡¯t look pretty if you take it underwater.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have many opportunities to see this. I like dry things.¡±

    Ariel, who was looking at a wet feather, replied with a smile.

    * * *

    Sante said that he went to Ophelia as soon as he heard that conversation, but that wasn¡¯t the truth.

    While listening to them, his habit of pursuing his own interest reared its head again.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Ophelia want to meet Ariel again?¡¯

    Was what he thought.

    If he were to orchestrate a chance meeting, he surmised that Ophelia would compliment him again.

    So he waited for the mermaid princesses to finish talking and go back underwater, but nearby, he caught a hermit crab passing nearby.

    ¡ªHey. Isn¡¯t your house a little small?

    He was satisfied with the crab. Crabs could retreat into themselves. He¡¯ll stop eating so much crab.

    Small and young creatures usually had no names, so they usually referred to themselves in third person.

    And when a predator such as a siren was in front of one, their vocabulary would become limited because of fear.

    ¡ªThis crab likes this house. Please let me go.

    ¡ªHey, look here. Who said I¡¯ll eat you. You look like you could use a much bigger house, so,

    ¡ªA much¡­ bigger house?

    ¡ªYes. If you promise me one thing, I¡¯ll get you a bigger shell.

    ¡ªA big shell to boast!

    The crab¡¯s claws snip snapped with joy.

    Such was the fate of a hermit crab, just looking for a moderately big shell for them to boast about, and it was quite a difficult task.

    And the conch shell in Sante¡¯s hand was the ideal size.

    Watching the hermit crab¡¯s round eyes glimmer in eagerness, Sante grinned.

    ¡ªAlright. I¡¯ll give this to you, so now you have to lead the youngest mermaid princess here. Don¡¯t get caught by anyone.

    ¡ªI got it. I got it!

    As soon as Sante released the shell, the hermit crab quickly moved houses and disappeared underwater.

    And the crab did pay a hefty price for its new house.

    From the moment Sante stepped into the forest, he could feel Ariel¡¯s presence under the cliff.

    ¡®But because Ophelia might react aloofly, I had to come see you alone.¡¯

    Since he called her, he had to show his face. Sante sat on the reef and cradled his chin.

    While saving the wet feather as though it was a charm, Ariel continued speaking.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m always wet, but the things outside the waters are so fascinating.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they say that you can¡¯t get out of the waters until you¡¯re an adult? You¡¯ve never been on the surface before?¡±

    ¡°Does it really seem like that? There was one time, though I got caught and got scolded a lot.¡±

    Ariel, the youngest mermaid princess. Those whose main base was the sea would be familiar with talks about her.

    Decades ago, the Mer-king¡ªthe leader of the small number of mermaids and the true ruler of the sea¡ªlost his wife.

    After the Mer-queen lost her life under the hands of mermaid hunters, the sea had no time to calm down, not even for an hour, as the Mer-king grieved for several days.

    Then as the waters calmed down once more, whispers about the last child left by the mermaid queen wandered about.

    The youngest child, who had been alive for many years, actually couldn¡¯t open her eyes and stayed inside a protective bubble made of mana due to her weak body¡ªand she woke up.

    After suffering from the tragedy of losing a mother and a wife, it¡¯s rumored that the mermaids coddled that child very dearly.

    In an environment like that, it was natural that Ariel felt suffocated.

    ¡°At that time, I still wasn¡¯t aware that there was a world beyond the waters. I followed my older sisters secretly.¡±

    That day, Ariel¡¯s world turned upside down.

    Having lived in a world full of only blue water, as she appreciated that day, this was what Ariel felt:

    ¡°It felt as though the world was split into two.¡±

    This other world without water came to her as a complete shock.

    But after a while, Ariel quickly became fascinated with this world without water.

    It was possible to breathe without having to contract her gills. There was no constant pressure around her body, so she could swing her arms freely. And she could also see how beautiful the droplets of water were over the surface.

    The sun was round, the clouds were white. No matter how much she stretched her hand up, she couldn¡¯t reach the sky.

    Everything was brand new.

    ¡°My sisters seem to think that I¡¯m in love with the man, that¡¯s why I want to be on land. He is nothing but a means1.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve been wanting to go on land for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ll find a way no matter what.¡±

    Sante stared at Ariel, who smiled brightly without any flaws, and without thinking about it, the corners of his lips tugged up.

    Listening to Ariel talk about unrealistic dreams, it somehow felt as though he¡¯d swallowed up some feathers.

    And somehow, the mermaid¡¯s appearance overlapped with another person¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡ªI¡¯m going to the magic tower.

    The lilting voice still lingered on his mind. In a sense that wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    He wouldn¡¯t deny that he was indeed interested in Ophelia, but he was strangely feeling frustrated.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been following interest for only a day or two.¡¯

    Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see Ophelia¡¯s reaction as much as he expected today, but Sante dismissed this feeling.

    It was also because Ariel had put down the feather and finally broached the subject.

    ¡°Then, can I now ask why you called me here?¡±

 CH 50

    Chapter 50

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    As Ariel glanced at the waves, she continued.

    ¡°I came here because the hermit crab was being persistent, but I have to return quickly because my sisters might notice my absence.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s them, you don¡¯t have to worry. It hasn¡¯t been long since they returned underwater after discussing what to do to stop you.¡±

    ¡°Did you see them?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, would I have called you?¡±

    To be exact, he tried to score a point with Ophelia, but Sante lied without even blinking once.

    Besides, he came up with one more way to make this situation fun.

    After it was revealed yesterday that Ophelia went back in time, Sante could guess a few things about her.

    ¡®Of course, Ophelia didn¡¯t seem to have much to say about returning to the past.¡¯

    But Sante had experience.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as much as the siren elders, but he¡¯s lived this long, so he could guess as much even if it¡¯s left unsaid.

    For one, the part about why Ariel went to land and died.

    Ariel might have sensed it to some extent, but it was clearly visible to Sante¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Conditional magic must have been used.¡¯

    Just as changing a living organism¡¯s species would not be right, conditional magic was the only type of magic that could go against nature.

    Then, Ariel failed to achieve the condition, which eventually led to her death.

    ¡®Ophelia must have been responsible for that.¡¯

    Sante didn¡¯t know much about mermaids, but this was obvious to him.

    And it was good to know this. Sante was always proud of his quick wits.

    The problem was elsewhere.

    It lies with Ophelia¡¯s brief change in expression when she faced that black haired male human, as though a thorn had been stabbed into her neck.

    Sante didn¡¯t like it¡ªhe didn¡¯t think deeply about which part he disliked.

    Was it the fact that the blue embers, which constantly bristled within her eyes, died down? Or was it because the latch, which she always kept locked, momentarily came loose in front of that male human?

    Regardless, it¡¯s fine. Sante wanted to remove that male human from Ophelia¡¯s side.

    Though that male human was fifty years younger than Sante, the siren could have burst that male human¡¯s head on the spot right away.

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m also in trouble.¡¯

    Perhaps because he was the head of the sirens, but he¡¯d become a more warm-hearted individual.

    Sante clicked his tongue once, but he still placed his chin on his arm, his expression good.

    ¡°While I listened to you, I suddenly thought that I could help you.¡±

    ¡°I heard that I shouldn¡¯t believe what eels and sirens say.¡±

    ¡°Then no matter what kind of damn thing that hermit crab spouted to you, you shouldn¡¯t have come here.¡±

    Sante smiled, his lips curling up.

    Just as Ariel brought up, the vigilance mermaids had against sirens was by no means small.

    Nevertheless, Ariel still came out here.

    ¡°You must have been curious about what I was going to say. Your short perspective would never give you the answer to how you can go on land.¡±

    ¡°But I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    At Sante¡¯s question, Ariel was shut down. She looked a little angry, but after waves hit the reef about three times, she opened her lips again.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re honest.¡±

    ¡°I have no other choice. I¡¯m sure my sisters won¡¯t teach me any magic. They didn¡¯t even tell me where the magic tower is because they¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll talk to mages!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that way.¡±

    Then, Sante smiled and spoke with a more hushed voice.

    ¡°Ariel, I know a mage who can bring you to land.¡±

    * * *

    Ladeen Castle, around the same time¡ª

    The very mage that Sante was talking about was surrounded by two other young mages.

    With a barely hidden excitement masked under indifference, of course one was Yennit.

    And the other one was someone who couldn¡¯t hide his envy.

    ¡°Cornelli, move further away. What will we do if your stupidity¡¯s contagious and it affects Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t believe I get to see Lord Alejandro again. Hey Yennit, I¡¯m really not inside a dream, right?¡±

    ¡°Why, want me to kick you once?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, looks like it isn¡¯t a dream. Thank you for your kind offer.¡±

    Cornelli was a young man who resembled a fluffy puppy very much. As he was talking, he couldn¡¯t get his eyes off Alei.

    And in the middle of these two who respected him immensely, Alei was experiencing what people said about dying from being so overly burdened.

    ¡®Ophelia¡­¡¯

    Like a lost three-year-old child looking for his mother, he now missed Ophelia more than ever.

    He missed Ophelia so much that he felt like crying.

    ¡®How did I endure this before I lost my memories?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how much he mulled it over. Nevertheless, he felt like he¡¯d become five steps further from his past self, that sense of estrangement growing.

    This situation started about half an hour ago¡ª

    As they returned to Ladeen Castle, they found Cornelli easily.

    This was because Yennit cast a detection spell and recognized Cornelli¡¯s mana right away. He was found wandering around the castle anxiously.

    ¡°I followed Sante¡¯s suggestion and came all the way here, but I was just walking around the fortress wall because I didn¡¯t know how to get in. Thank you for coming to get me!¡±

    Cornelli bowed politely as he said this.

    From his wheat-colored hair and his round eyes, he was a young man who seemed to be as gentle and good-natured as his gaze expressed.

    After observing the young man¡¯s vigorous and lively demeanor, Alei unconsciously felt relieved.

    ¡®You won¡¯t extend excessive respect towards me like Yennit.¡¯

    Recalling that suffocating experience in the forest, Alei secretly sighed in relief.

    Plop.

    But at his side where Cornelli was, there was this sudden sound. Cornelli knelt down.

    ¡°L-Lord Alejandro¡­¡±

    And started bawling.

    He didn¡¯t show excessive respect towards Alei because his personality wasn¡¯t originally like that.

    And only because it hit him a little late that he had really found Alei.

    Flustered by the sudden tears, Yennit hurried to Cornelli¡¯s side.

    ¡°Why are you crying? We¡¯ve met him at last!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing Lord Alejandro again¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see you again, hiic!¡±

    Even after Yennit hit him on the back, Cornelli couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    As a result, Alei¡¯s the only one who felt like he had died, and it was making him restless.

    Ophelia finally mediated the situation.

    ¡°Miss Yennit, I think Sir Cornelli needs to calm down. Why don¡¯t you take him to the dining hall?¡±

    With the restless Alei beside them, the two mages, who had a talent for making a commotion did kick up a commotion.

    Funnily enough, the moment Ophelia spoke up, the situation slightly became more orderly.

    ¡°It might be difficult for his identity to be confirmed while he¡¯s in this state. It would be better to go to the dining hall and get some water to drink first so that he can calm down.¡±

    ¡°I-I believe we should. Which direction is the dining hall?¡±

    ¡°That way. After passing two rooms, turn right.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll know it when I see it. Thank you for the instructions.¡±

    Yennit said this, grabbed Cornelli¡¯s wrist¡ªwhich was still soaked with his own tears¡ªand teleported away.

    When only Ophelia and Alei remained in the hallway, devoid of a smile on her face, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°Now I know.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I needed some time to figure out what kind of personalities they have.¡±

    This contemplative tone was quite different from the sweet voice directed towards Yennit and Cornelli earlier, but it was a tone more familiar to Alei.

    ¡°I was worried that they¡¯d be cautious around you, but that¡¯s not going to be the case.¡±

    ¡°You thought they¡¯d be wary of me? Even when you asked me to trust you and said that they must have really missed me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember that they were cordial with you. But there could be exceptions.¡±

    As Ophelia looked towards the direction of the dining hall, her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I thought something was wrong when we heard from Sante who¡¯s coming. You¡¯re the lord of the magic tower, and you¡¯re a mage who¡¯s powerful enough to control the ocean in an instant.¡±

    So why would they send only one clumsy mage who was prone to making mistakes even with basic calculations?

    Tilting his head to one side, Alei asked.

    ¡°The mages of the tower are a group of people who are unwilling to go outside, so isn¡¯t that possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s what anyone would think, but I¡¯m more concerned about the fact that you were wiped of your memories and exiled by them.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s because I committed a crime?¡±

 CH 51

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°If you put it that way, then yes. But because I can¡¯t read their minds, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m certain.¡±

    She was wary of which stance Cornelli and Yennit had taken, but Ophelia continued to say that the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought.

    ¡°Both of them favor you and they aren¡¯t wary of you, so when they come back, take them somewhere so you can talk.¡±

    ¡°Take them? Where will you be?¡±

    ¡°I need to go elsewhere for a while. It¡¯s been a while since Lilith has shown herself.¡±

    And there were some people she needed to talk to¡­

    As Ophelia muttered, she glanced away for a second, but her gaze soon returned.

    ¡°And from their point of view, I¡¯m an outsider, so it¡¯s better that I¡¯m not around. They¡¯ll be less vigilant.¡±

    Ophelia answered indifferently. Her expression held no agitation, even as she placed the ring on her finger again and arranged her clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until she had fastened two loose buttons that she said, Ah! and raised her head.

    ¡°Perhaps, is it because you feel awkward around those two?¡±

    Alei didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want to agree because it was so foolish and child-ish.

    But he couldn¡¯t hide his reddened face.

    Ophelia reached out and wrapped a hand over Alei¡¯s cheek. Her hand was cold. How hot had his cheeks become?

    ¡°They like you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m more afraid of benevolence rather than wickedness, Ophelia.¡±

    Benevolence tended to dwell within a person. By controlling his actions and restraining himself, he was constantly asking if he was acting like an idiot.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a great relationship, if one were to turn their head, they¡¯d see dozens of other people who continuously try not to lose the favor of someone else.

    ¡°Rather than sticking to this method¡­ I think it would be better if they see me in a bad light.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re someone who could be seen in that way, it would be enough. Don¡¯t stick to it.¡±

    No matter what you do, there will be someone on your side.

    Listening to this, Alei wordlessly lowered his gaze.

    He wasn¡¯t confident to face Ophelia. Even if she was just saying that to comfort him. It wouldn¡¯t be different.

    If he were to look into her eyes, he knew that a question might slip out.

    Ophelia, will you be the one who¡¯ll stay beside me?

    ¡®I can¡¯t say that.¡¯

    And for that reason, Alei couldn¡¯t fully be comforted by Ophelia¡¯s words.

    As she said, no matter what he did, there would be people left.

    But what if among the people left beside him, the one he wants isn¡¯t there?

    If that person grows sick and tired of him, if that person were to hate him, what should he do if the person he wants would leave?

    In the end, he had no other choice but to do everything he could.

    So Alei gave a small nod and replied to Ophelia.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    * * *

    And so, back to the present¡ª

    He regretted thinking so arrogantly.

    ¡°So how have you been, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°Did you just continue staying here in Milescet? You¡¯ve never been to Ronen?¡±

    These boisterous, chick-like mages were, in many ways, difficult to deal with. This was especially true in the way they didn¡¯t seem to know where else to bounce up and down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working as a mage in the imperial palace of Milescet. I¡¯ve also been to Kschent, but never to Ronen.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s too bad. If you went to Ronen before, you would have been able to meet me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Alejandro, have you ever met a mage from another magic tower?¡±

    When Cornelli asked this question in a bright tone, Alei replied, trying very hard to loosen his tongue and talk casually instead of formally.

    ¡°Um, Milescet doesn¡¯t have someone like that.¡±

    The Milescet Empire was the most influential region in the Maynard continent.

    Though this also meant that mages still didn¡¯t have a strong position there.

    ¡°But even if you met one, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to recognize you, Lord Alejandro. They¡¯d need to be a high mage to meet you. Do you remember this much?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ Was there such a requirement for meeting me?¡±

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that only high mages can officially take part in research studies for magical formulas, so¡­ Oh!¡±

    Yennit had been talking cynically until now, but her face suddenly brightened up.

    ¡°I just remembered, is there a formula you¡¯ve been researching so far, Lord Alejandro? If not, maybe a method to improve one?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! I compiled the things that I wanted to ask you once you returned, Lord Alejandro!¡±

    Cornelli added onto Yennit¡¯s question and brought out his bag.

    Saying that he was a high mage wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. He loosened the strap of his bag and took out its contents one by one.

    ¡°I figured I should bring the things that you were researching before you left the tower, but since you¡¯ll be coming back to the tower later, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if you just stop by the tower for some questions you can answer? I have a lot of questions, too. I¡¯m trying to improve the arrays for an instantaneous teleportation circle, but there¡¯s so many things I can¡¯t figure out¡­¡±

    Yennit also joined Cornelli¡¯s barrage of questions, bringing out some sheets of paper and writing on them. It was a portion of the magic circle she was talking about.

    Like enthusiastic students bursting with curiosity, they chatted between themselves, and they eventually became in sync on one thing.

    ¡°Can you take a look at this, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    That is, if there was something they didn¡¯t know, they¡¯d ask Alei.

    And the problem was that Alei, who was listening to their conversation, also started to get swept away because he was interested in the subject.

    The formulas on the sheets he could see looked to be quite interesting.

    If Ophelia had seen this scene, she¡¯d have nudged him and told him to focus on getting intel on the magic tower and what they¡¯re doing.

    ¡°Th¡­ en let me have a look.¡±

    Just as he was curious about the memories he had lost, he was also curious about the research materials that the two mages brought with them.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to look at these first for just a bit, then they can talk about the tower again later.

    Alei¡¯s conscience was rearing its head as he accepted a stack of documents from Cornelli, but he tried to ignore it.

    ¡°Are these all just research materials?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a few miscellaneous things got mixed in, but they mostly should be.¡±

    Cornelli was right. After looking at quite a few of the pages, he saw that they were all for research.

    Cornelli sometimes cried while doing his research, and he even left notes that sounded more like his complaints.

    ¡¸ If Lord Alejandro was here¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will Yennit know about this formula? It¡¯s time for her letter to arrive. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, my head hurts. ¡¹

    They were mostly things that he said to himself.

    Smiling without realizing it, Alei flipped through the pages.

    Then, one note caught his eye.

    ¡¸ Lady Mercia made a mistake. That person couldn¡¯t have used black magic. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not that person, then now there¡¯s no one who can solve this problem¡­ ¡¹

    From skimming, Alei¡¯s gaze came to an abrupt halt.

    It was an unexpected clue.

    ¡®That person¡¯ and black magic.

    Alei couldn¡¯t have missed this.

    His gaze hovered over the note.

    ¡®Did most people in the tower come to the assumption that I used black magic?¡¯

    However, Alei knew nothing about black magic.

    He wasn¡¯t certain about his past, of course, because there¡¯s a possibility that his knowledge of black magic was also taken away along with his other memories that were sealed.

    Even so, Alei knew what would happen to a mage who had gotten in contact with black magic.

    ¡®Their soul would be devoured, and even their own mana would start to be tainted with an unpleasant energy.¡¯

    If one¡¯s soul was devoured by black magic, this also meant that the nature of their mana would change.

    At the very least, Alei could feel that his mana was untainted, so he was confident that he was a mage who had not touched black magic.

    So here, what caught his attention wasn¡¯t just the surprising misunderstanding that he involved himself with it.

    ¡®Now I know.¡¯

    He could now guess why Cornelli had burst into tears the moment he saw Alei.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he missed Alei.

    ¡®Maybe he was worried that I¡¯d been tainted by black magic.¡¯

    Cornelli would have felt the mana emanating from Alei.

    ¡ªWhat a relief. What a huge relief¡­

    While crying his eyes out, Cornelli even muttered this. At that time, Alei just thought that Cornelli was feeling relieved that he was alright, so he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡®There¡¯s another side to it.¡¯

    Lady Mercia? No one to solve a problem?

    Did a problem come up in the magic tower?

    ¡®Let¡¯s take a look at the other side.¡¯

    Pretending that he didn¡¯t find something, he turned the page to the next.

    But he didn¡¯t find any additional notes until he reached the last page.

    In the end, he¡¯d have to personally ask the person who wrote that note.

    Setting the documents down, Alei calmly opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I read it all. You studied hard, Cornelli.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re exaggerating! This much is nothing. I just compiled the formulas!¡±

    ¡°Did someone help you with it?¡±

 CH 52

    ¡°I did almost all that¡¯s written here, but I asked for some advice, too.¡±

    Cornelli said this, then proceeded to recite several names of people he asked advice from.

    However, among that list, there was no mention of Mercia.

    ¡°Everyone helped me out a lot.¡±

    ¡°Even so, since Lord Alejandro isn¡¯t there, the research must have been slow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the normal speed, Yennit.¡±

    ¡°We decided to call it that way only because we did get slow.¡±

    Yennit and Cornelli quarreled. Watching this scene unfold, Alei opened his lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to ask you because I can¡¯t remember it yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please go ahead! What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do all high mages do research studies?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    Cornelli shook his head.

    ¡°The ones who conduct their research are mostly the elders or those who have free time on their hands. Of course, there¡¯s really only a few.¡±

    ¡°More than anything, research is going slow because of the magic tower being roused, and¡­ ah.¡±

    Cornelli gradually slowed down as he spoke, until he trailed off without finishing what he was going to say.

    And so the lively table was doused with silence.

    It was Alei who broke that moment of silence.

    Tak. After putting a hand on the table, Alei spoke.

    ¡°What you said just now, I want to hear it again.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Is Alei doing well?¡¯

    Ophelia glanced upward.

    Alei was staying in a guest room meant for ordinary guests, which was situated at the next floor above where the rooms for important guests were.

    She looked up because she assumed that Alei probably went to his room because there weren¡¯t many other places to take Yennit and Cornelli.

    Of course, it was but a glance.

    A man approached where Ophelia was sitting and set down two cups of tea on the table.

    Tak.

    Hearing the small sound, Ophelia¡¯s eyes shifted back.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d come to me first.¡±

    Ian said this as he set down one teacup before her.

    Ophelia almost frowned, but she quickly schooled her features.

    When she held the teacup with her hands, the heat emanating from it calmed her down.

    The anxiousness that her racing heart also became quite subdued.

    ¡°Since you left me like that yesterday, I thought I¡¯d see you again only if I visited you.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you came to visit so early in the morning without sending a notice?¡±

    ¡°Was it your dog who said that?¡±

    This time, she couldn¡¯t resist frowning.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a dog. You know who Alei is.¡±

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s just a low-ranked wizard right now. And he was guarding the bedroom where you were sleeping. Was there something wrong with what I said?¡±

    ¡°Did it not occur to you that it¡¯s wrong to compare a person to a dog?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re such a righteous, understanding princess, you must understand why I have something bad to say about that scoundrel.¡±

    Ian smiled, the corners of his lips raised. There was a cold air around him, as though he was a superior authoritatively looking down at someone at the bottom of the barrel.

    Seeing this much, it was irksome.

    Moonlight shone in his eyes, even though it was the middle of the day.

    ¡°Ophelia. Don¡¯t be so close to him. He¡¯s someone who¡¯ll leave you someday.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re someone who¡¯s already abandoned me. You don¡¯t seem to have any right to say this.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°What happened that made you become so meek?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just.¡±

    Ian paused and rested his chin on one hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s many things we have to talk about, but I don¡¯t want to waste any time talking about him.¡±

    As he said this, Ian¡¯s black hair was lightly ruffled by a gentle gust of wind blowing in from the window.

    Along with the wind, his fringe swept down over his forehead, and the scent of the sea mixed with the fragrance of soap, winding over the tip of her nose.

    Unlike the long-sleeved shirt or uniform he usually wore, he was now wearing a short-sleeved shirt as though he was a sailor.

    Thanks to this, his skin was bare from shoulders down, and his well-toned muscles could be seen, creating a sensuous atmosphere to him.

    At a time like this, he seemed to be far-removed from his status as a grand duke, even the dignified formalities that came with the peerage.

    In other words, he seemed free.

    ¡°Ophelia. It¡¯s like a dream sitting here with you, face to face.¡±

    She felt suffocated by the fact. She cut him short and spoke.

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. Really.¡±

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t want to see you again. Never!¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s hand trembled as the teacup was in her hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re treating me this way. No¡ªI don¡¯t understand why you suddenly changed. You despise me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±

    ¡°Then why? Shouldn¡¯t you be relieved that I died?¡±

    Ian had been listening quietly, but at that point, his expression became distorted.

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d be happy if you died?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re misunderstanding, Ophelia. I never hoped for your death for even a single moment. In fact, it was the opposite. I just¡ª¡±

    Ian stopped there. He hesitated for a moment and swept a hand over his face, his expression troubled.

    ¡°¡­I thought you would live well.¡±

    Ha. Ophelia smiled cynically.

    ¡°How optimistic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was. Now¡­ I regret it. I want to make it up to you.¡±

    As he said this, Ian bowed his head. At first glance, his eyebrows looked to be furrowed.

    However, when he looked up, those wrinkles were gone.

    Perhaps it was his pride, perhaps it was another reason.

    ¡°This is an opportunity. I can do better this time. Please give me a chance, Ophelia. I, no matter what¡­ I can love only you.¡±

    You¡¯re the only one for me.

    Ian whispered earnestly. However, his confession of love did nothing to move Ophelia.

    What did he mean by this now. Love?

    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed by for him, but Ophelia couldn¡¯t accept it.

    Rather than a matter of emotion, it was a matter of rationality.

    Ophelia did not trust his love.

    She had already once witnessed those passionate embers being extinguished.

    And so, Ophelia raised her doubts.

    There was no firewood here. What on earth was urging Ian to burn so passionately?

    The woman he loved had already been reduced to ashes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    Ophelia dismissed his emotional outburst as a product of grief.

    After losing something, regrets naturally followed.

    Such feelings were bound to disappear the moment he moved on.

    There was no such thing as an eternal emotion, no such thing as an eternal promise.

    ¡®If I remind him only a little, he¡¯ll soon remember this fact.¡¯

    What he was feeling was not love. At least, in Ophelia¡¯s view, it was not.

    She knew him better than anyone, that version of Ian who loved her.

    Because she wanted to receive love from anywhere, she would be happy with any kind of affection, and so she wandered her whole life because she wanted to find a place where she could affix her heart.

    And at long last, when she finally received what she had lacked, she knew from but a moment¡ªwhen she met eyes with Ian.

    So how could she possibly forget.

    For the first time in her life, she received what she had wished for, and it was so passionate.

    She loved that stranger.

    His expression, his demeanor, his gestures, even his voice.

    Thanks to this, Ophelia was confident that she knew better than anyone how Ian was when he was in love¡ªeven if that love wasn¡¯t meant to be hers.

    ¡®And now he¡¯s¡­ he looks unstable.¡¯

    In that state, he loved her? Absurd.

    She would rather be trapped in a nightmare.

    Holding the lukewarm cup of tea with both hands, Ophelia chose her words.

    In the first place, she was here not to reunite with him, or even to talk to him about this.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken, Ian. No matter what happens, I do not intend to be with you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ian did not answer. He just looked at Ophelia with the same expression as before, one without tension.

    ¡°So stop bringing that up. There¡¯s another reason why I came to visit you today. I have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Urging her with a pleasant tone, Ophelia removed her hands from the teacup and asked.

    ¡°You sent a letter in such a hurry this morning. Who¡¯s the recipient?¡±

    At once, Ian¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re staying here, you probably don¡¯t know that no matter what letter you send, it¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s sharp gaze stayed on his face, but soon turned back to the lukewarm teacup.

    One index finger touched the cup¡¯s rim.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to catch you, you should have been careful.¡±

    Like raindrops trickling down, the voice that said this was chilling.

 CH 53

    A little while ago, when they met the sirens in the forest.

    ¡ªWe were just trying to catch a bird that had paper hanging on its leg!

    The words that the sirens said to defend themselves rang deeply in Ophelia¡¯s mind.

    If it was a bird that had paper attached to its leg, then it could only be one thing.

    ¡®A carrier pigeon.¡¯

    The others also could have easily guessed as much. Though she wasn¡¯t sure about the sirens, who didn¡¯t know much about human culture.

    However, there was a reason why Ophelia was so aware of the carrier pigeon.

    ¡®In Ladeen, there¡¯s no one else who¡¯d send one.¡¯

    A place that was so remote that even the imperial family couldn¡¯t intervene easily. That was the Ladeen fief.

    Since it was cumbersome for people to travel to and fro this place, in order to send messages to far-off places, the preferred mode of communication was a carrier pigeon.

    However, this was a method that was used only for urgent communication with people in distant places.

    In Ladeen Castle, besides Ian, who else would need to send a message to somewhere far away right now?

    Even so, there were only two people authorized to use carrier pigeons to communicate with the imperial palace.

    The inevitable conclusion was towards one side.

    ¡®Since Lilith hasn¡¯t returned yet, it¡¯s either that she secretly delivered the news to the imperial palace.¡¯

    Or it was Ian who sent a message through the pigeon with Lilith¡¯s help.

    Either way, it was necessary to get ahold of the current situation.

    So as soon as she returned to Ladeen Castle, Ophelia visited Ian to confirm her hypothesis.

    Of course, she had intentionally sent off Alei together with the mages from the tower so they could talk about things freely without being wary of her. She had yet to decide how to deal with the mages yet, so she avoided them for now.

    And the main purpose was a warning.

    ¡®I was going to figure out what you¡¯re up to.¡¯

    Did she fail here?

    Ophelia took her eyes off the teacup and shifted her gaze back to the person sitting before her.

    As though his expression had never hardened just a moment ago, he was calmly resting his chin on one hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been more than eight years. I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Then it was you who sent it?¡±

    She was wondering where Lilith went.

    When Lilith heard that Ian had come, she must have been wracking her mind.

    At Ophelia¡¯s question, Ian nodded lightly.

    ¡°As you know, I¡¯m not used to being under someone¡¯s command.¡±

    ¡°Did you really just forget?¡±

    ¡°Does it seem like I have other intentions?¡±

    ¡°If you tell me about the letter¡¯s contents, then I¡¯ll reconsider it.¡±

    ¡°I just let your father know that I¡¯m here and under your protection. I asked for help so I can return home.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s my job to do so. That¡¯s hardly new.¡±

    And hearing Ophelia¡¯s response, Ian lightly burst into laughter.

    ¡°Lower your guards, Ophelia. It¡¯s like you¡¯re already expecting that I wrote in that letter that I want to marry you.¡±

    His words made Ophelia wrinkle her forehead. Seeing this, Ian raised his chin.

    He was relaxed. Just as though he was thinking that he had the upper hand.

    And he was unstable. To the point that the composure he was trying to maintain was being overshadowed.

    ¡°¡­Even if I don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll choose me.¡±

    For a moment, Ian paused there. As though he was a little sad.

    Ophelia might not have noticed, but Ian¡¯s other hand had been clenching open and close several times under the table. Clenching, unfolding.

    Whenever Ophelia¡¯s lips looked sweet, whenever she spoke words of rejection. He couldn¡¯t bear the emptiness in his hands.

    Ophelia, unmoving, lying on a bed as though she was dead. Ophelia, crying and holding onto him without any rest. These memories went back and forth in his mind.

    ¡ªIan, please, can¡¯t you stop frowning whenever you talk to me? Whenever you look at me like that, I feel like I¡¯m going mad¡­

    Another memory came up in his mind, a day when she was crying. Ophelia was the first who said that she wanted to talk, but after taking up Ian¡¯s time, she didn¡¯t say anything much and only mumbled.

    After their marriage, Ian was so busy that it wouldn¡¯t be enough if he had ten bodies, and it felt as though she wasn¡¯t valuing his time.

    Ian was naturally annoyed, and both him and Ophelia raised their voices at that time. She was crying.

    He thought that her attitude was incomprehensible.

    Until one day, he found out that there was no one in Ronen Castle who had ever smiled at Ophelia.

    Until one day, in that place where no one was on her side, he learned that he was Ophelia¡¯s only lifeline¡­

    As the memories came to the forefront of his mind, his expression nearly distorted once more, but he tried hard to suppress this.

    Unlike his complicated feelings, his voice fortunately did not tremble.

    ¡°Everything will be as it was. Even if you don¡¯t love me, you will choose me, and we will go back to Ronen together.¡±

    ¡°Are you not of the right mind? Did you not hear what I just said? I said that I¡¯ll never¡ª¡±

    CRASH!

    The table that was between the two of them fell sideways, and the porcelain above it crashed to the ground with a loud noise.

    After Ian pushed the table forcefully to the side, the table fell and wasn¡¯t heavy enough to overcome his power.

    But Ian didn¡¯t care at all.

    Rather, he was relentless. He went forward and stood where the table once was.

    No¡ªhe was on his knees.

    A foreign nation¡¯s sovereign did not hesitate to kneel in front of Ophelia here.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to love me. All you have to do is be with me.¡±

    Ian held Ophelia¡¯s hands. For the first time, Ophelia saw Ian closely under bright lights.

    Those moonlit eyes.

    Those eyes that were reminiscent of the moon contained both grief and madness.

    Only then did Ophelia reflect on the odd words that were mentioned earlier.

    What he replied to her when she was interrogating him.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s been more than eight years. I¡¯ve forgotten.

    Ophelia lived as the Grand Duchess of Ronen for only five years.

    The time period mentioned did not match this.

    ¡®But he said eight years?¡¯

    Anxious, as soon as goosebumps ran down Ophelia¡¯s spine, Ian¡¯s lips narrowly opened once more.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can endure it again, that time when you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    He was no longer looking at Ophelia.

    He rested his forehead over his own hands that were holding Ophelia¡¯s hands.

    This was why. After seeing Ophelia, he couldn¡¯t keep himself stable.

    ¡°It still feels like a dream that you¡¯re here in front of me¡­¡±

    Even if this is a nightmare, I don¡¯t wish to wake up.

    * * *

    After Ophelia swallowed the mermaid scale¡ª

    To be more precise, Ophelia had not died.

    It was just that she would not awaken from slumber.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just the loss of consciousness, but this condition is not dissimilar to sleeping. Nevertheless, not being able to wake up might be due to a magical cause, sire.¡±

    In a painstaking manner, the court doctor said that this was not under his jurisdiction.

    It was because the doctor was wary of Ian. He seemed to be unable to look at Ophelia, who was asleep, who looked as though she were dead.

    However, on the other hand, there seemed to be a strange expression on his face.

    Obviously, it was an open secret within the castle that the Grand Duke did not get along with the Grand Duchess.

    Why did he look so sad about the misfortune that befell the Grand Duchess.

    No, rather than ¡®sad¡¯, it looked more like he was in pain.

    And it seemed like he was in a terrible state of denial because he simply could not believe this situation.

    Apparently, it was also said that the notice about the Grand Duchess¡¯ misfortune came two days late because the Grand Duke left for a territorial inspection.

    Was that where his grief started?

    There were many things to be asked, but could not be asked.

    However, at this time, Ian had no time to pay full attention to such things. It might be more right to say that he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Ever since Ophelia was unable to wake up, it was like Ian had become half mad.

    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t like this at first.

    Ian had been optimistic.

    She would wake up soon. And they would get along well again.

    She had deceived him before. This time must be a similar occurrence.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you wanted my attention. You¡¯ll wake up in a few days.¡±

    Ian really thought so at that time.

    However, one day, two days passed. Ophelia did not wake up.

    She was just there, laying on the bed in the same position, only breathing all that time.

    She was also close to the lord of the magic tower, so he thought that it was plausible that she asked the mage to cast a spell over her, one that would make it seem as though she was dead so that his attention would be on her.

    So from then on, Ian began to give Ophelia time.

    While she was alive, Ophelia wanted only some of Ian¡¯s time. She never had that until her death.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    And it was only then that Ian realized.

    How hopeless it was to call out to a person who would not answer back.

 CH 54

    Chapter 54

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    He asked himself, why did he continue calling out to her even though he knew that an answer would not come back?

    Even now, he still did not know the reason.

    It seemed like Ophelia would truly leave him if he ever stopped doing so.

    This was nothing short of him grasping at straws, trying to connect two different things that had no relation.

    Perhaps, he expected that he would be answered someday.

    Ophelia will open her eyes one day. Perhaps, he couldn¡¯t let go of that expectation.

    It¡¯s laughable, but it really was like that.

    Ophelia remained asleep, unaware of everything, as though what the spell did was stop time for her.

    Unlike Ian, who was sinking little by little into the reality of living in a world without Ophelia, she was calm, she remained the same.

    Right before him, Ian would still think of that scene in his dreams.

    His first meeting with Ophelia.

    The red hair that he first saw after he had plunged into the depths of the sea.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Because his eyes were closed for a long time, the sun¡¯s rays were unusually blinding. Her wide, blue eyes were like clear lakes.

    The moment he gained consciousness, Ophelia hurriedly checked his condition.

    Bustling movements contrasted with his static self.

    ¡°Can you grip my hand once?¡±

    A voice that was reminiscent of the warmest day underneath the sun.

    When he felt something touching his hand, he realized that it was her hand.

    When Ian lightly gripped it, the bright face crumpled up at once.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯ve regained your senses then. Can you let go now?¡±

    Only then did Ian realize that he couldn¡¯t control his strength because he lost his composure.

    When he loosened his grip, the thin hand that was folded in his was red.

    This hand was what held onto him. It felt strange. Only then did Ian open his lips.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Ophelia Milescet. I¡¯m the one who saved you. Now, can you please let go?¡±

    Her question was polite, but it¡¯s strange. He wanted to do the exact opposite of what she was asking.

    If Ian had less courtesy in him, he would have pulled Ophelia into his arms and embraced her right then.

    His body, which had never yearned for anyone, was strangely drawn to her.

    It was also an attraction that stemmed from the vague feeling of familiarity towards her red hair.

    As he let Ophelia go, this was what Ian thought.

    And sooner or later, he found a name to this abstract feeling.

    It¡¯s called love.

    Realizing it wasn¡¯t such a smooth experience, but whenever he tried to describe what exactly it was that he was feeling, there was only that word left.

    Ian admitted it¡ªthat he was in love.

    He wanted to kiss Ophelia over her round eyes. He wanted her blue eyes to have him in their gaze, and he hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to touch her red hair.

    When he lay over her chest, it¡¯s like he had ascended from the sea.

    There was no other way to call it but love.

    Even so, these feelings were Ian¡¯s alone.

    Unlike the yearning that Ian felt, Ophelia did not love Ian. No matter what sweet whispers of love that were whispered, Ophelia only smiled faintly back.

    ¡°Do you love me, Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Uttering this lightly spoken, restrained affirmation, she was far too calm.

    It was right to say that Ophelia resembled a lake. There were no waves.

    Unlike Ian, who loved like the turbulent ocean, Ophelia was like a freshwater lake that had not a single wind blowing.

    When she said yes to his proposal, that¡¯s when he accepted it. She was always calm.

    Still, Ian tried to trust her words.

    ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t love him?¡±

    Except, if only he hadn¡¯t heard this conversation she had with someone else.

    The person she was talking to was a man. However, Ian couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m trying to say that it might be better to rethink this marriage again. If you get married like this, you¡¯ll certainly regret it.¡±

    ¡°But in our marriage, my love is not important. Because Ian loves me.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t hear what came next.

    He wasn¡¯t confident enough to listen to what would be said after this.

    Judging by Ophelia¡¯s words, it clearly sounded like she was trying to take advantage of his love for her.

    And one time was enough.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear it twice. He didn¡¯t want it to be proven that she truly didn¡¯t love him.

    He was crestfallen.

    However, Ian still loved Ophelia.

    ¡®She saved me. There¡¯s no reason for me to stop, either.¡¯

    He could understand to some degree that she planned to use him. It wasn¡¯t as painful to think that he was only paying back what he owed.

    He really thought he could understand. Once they got married, she would come to love him, too.

    But after their marriage.

    When he learned who it really was who saved him, all the endurance that he had mustered collapsed at once.

    As he saw the mermaids with short hair crying, he knew who it was that they were talking about. Their youngest sibling.

    Red hair. Blue eyes. These were rare features.

    One day, while taking a walk on the shore, there was one person he helped on her way home because she looked lost.

    She was a young woman who had yet to grow out of her youthful, girlish charm. Her smile was dazzling.

    She resembled Ophelia, and because of this, he grew worried. So he helped her. But he remembered being surprised that her personality was the opposite of Ophelia¡¯s.

    But that young woman was the one who really saved him. And she died because he didn¡¯t know that.

    This guilt. This unrepaid love. This mistaken choice weighed down on Ian.

    He knew that the mermaid¡¯s death was not Ophelia¡¯s fault. However, whenever he looked at her, his throat would tighten up and the memory would resurface. It became difficult to even face her.

    And so, he ran away.

    Ophelia didn¡¯t love him anyway. She only desired the position she gained. Even if he wasn¡¯t there with her, she would live well in Ronen regardless.

    She often sought him out before, but once they arrived in Ronen, she stopped visiting him at some point. This fact solidified his conclusion.

    ¡®Ophelia only used me.¡¯

    She had already become the Grand Duchess of Ronen. She didn¡¯t need him anymore, so she no longer needed to look for him.

    That¡¯s what he had been thinking.

    Until he returned from a territorial inspection¡ªuntil the moment he heard that Ophelia had collapsed, not waking up.

    In front of Ophelia, who would not wake up, Ian realized one thing.

    It was his neglect that caused him to think that their love was over.

    As he guarded Ophelia, who lay unconscious on that bed, the first year was shrouded with inconceivable grief and confusion.

    When Ophelia wouldn¡¯t wake up, he himself couldn¡¯t understand why it felt like the world had collapsed.

    He never wished for Ophelia to die, but he also never thought that a life without her would be so enveloped by smoke.

    During the five years of their marriage, Ian had been extremely reluctant to even be in the same place as Ophelia. He didn¡¯t even want to hear her name mentioned.

    This was because whenever he heard any news about her, his heart trembled and it felt as though he would throw up.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Ian didn¡¯t see Ophelia often.

    He often left his castle. Ronen was located in a perilous region after all, so he needed to take care of the monstrous beasts in the north. There were also many times when he had to travel across the sea for trade.

    Of course, it was still Ian¡¯s decision to handle official business outside the castle.

    However, laughably enough, whenever he would leave the castle and come back, he would first visit Ophelia.

    There was no reason. Just as it was natural to exchange rings during a wedding, just as naturally as a migratory bird would return.

    Whenever he saw his wife who would not even welcome him, it felt like the once bleak world was shining brightly again.

    It was a different emotion, one that¡¯s separate from the guilt eating him up as he faced her.

    However, Ian never thought deeply about this.

    No. It would be more correct to say that he didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    He tried to avoid anything that had to do with Ophelia.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve returned, sire, will you be meeting Her Grace?¡±

    If his aide had not asked this one day, Ian would not have even noticed it.

    The first few times Ian came to her, Ophelia would only look at him with eyes that were like shattered reefs.

 CH 55

    At some point, Ophelia stopped speaking.

    Ian thought that it was to protest against him.

    So, he also did not bother to talk to her because she didn¡¯t want to reply.

    One day, when a situation like this happened¡ª

    Ian returned home and visited Ophelia just as he usually did, however she wasn¡¯t there.

    When he saw the empty room, Ian wasn¡¯t surprised.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Ophelia because the only places she went to were her bedroom, her office and the library.

    However, he failed to find Ophelia even as he looked all over the castle, and so he was seized with a strange sense of anxiety and frustration at her absence.

    He asked the castle¡¯s servants about her, but as though it was natural, they answered that they didn¡¯t know.

    The problem now was that there was no one who knew where Ophelia was because there was not one servant who usually accompanied her.

    ¡®I should tell her that she should bring a servant with her.¡¯

    Ian thought about this for a moment, but he soon gave up on the idea.

    This was because he also knew how inconvenient it was to have attendants following him around all the time.

    He also didn¡¯t have to visit Ophelia often, and sometimes he shouldn¡¯t bear the discomfort. This was what he thought.

    Then, he came across a servant who gave him a clue to finding her. Thanks to that, there was also a reason why his heart rate became faster.

    ¡°The Grand Duchess? I¡¯m not sure, sire. Shouldn¡¯t she be in the peripheral tower? She¡¯s always there.¡±

    The peripheral tower was where the castle¡¯s resident mage stayed for research.

    As far as Ian knew, the resident mage was an eccentric woman named Yennit.

    Was there a reason why Ophelia was always there?

    ¡®She must have become friends with that mage.¡¯

    Ian headed to the peripheral tower without thinking about it deeply.

    However, the moment he stepped into the peripheral tower, what Ian heard was an unexpected voice.

    And it¡¯s like he¡¯s heard this voice before.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I make food through magic, wouldn¡¯t that be so convenient?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work? But you can teleport and calm the ocean.¡±

    ¡°The difference is like heaven and earth when using magic to move things around compared to making something out of nothing. It¡¯s only obvious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to research magic formulas to make that happen?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any plans of receiving the wrath of the chefs if they get unemployed because of me. But if you want me to play the villain, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    The other voice was clearly Ophelia¡¯s. But who owned the other one?

    As he walked closer to where the voices came from, Ian felt like he was doing something wrong.

    Beyond the open door, he could see a fire burning in the fireplace¡ªand a man and woman chatting as they sat face to face on the couches.

    As expected, one of them was Ophelia. She was holding a book that¡¯s open in the middle, and the person she was talking to was a man with hair close to white.

    ¡°Just say that you don¡¯t want to cook, Alei.¡±

    And after saying this, Ophelia laughed.

    Throughout the conversation, Ophelia looked comfortable and often broke out into a smile. Ian barely managed to recall that she had such a cheerful voice.

    The difference between how she was in front of him and how she was right now made Ian laugh in vain.

    ¡®Right. I knew this would happen.¡¯

    Just as he thought, Ophelia was doing really well. She neither sought Ian out, nor did she yearn for Ian in his absence.

    He had always been anticipating it, but for what reason was his anger surging up like this.

    From outside the door, seeing Ophelia smile like this seemed to prove that Ian was the only one filled with trepidation when it came to their relationship.

    That¡¯s why it irritated him more.

    If he really loathed her, he wouldn¡¯t be compelled to find her and be filled with annoyance like this. It would be fine if he had no interest in her.

    At this time, Ian did not realize this, even though being so bothered like this was evidence enough that he could not let her go.

    He kept an eye on that mage named Alei, and after confirming that the mage and Ophelia were truly just friends, he stopped monitoring.

    The reason was simple.

    No matter what happened, she was Ian¡¯s wife. She would always come back to him.

    Ophelia was still within Ian¡¯s grasp.

    Without trying to find the source of his annoyance, Ian thought that this alone was enough.

    He never thought that Ophelia would ever go to a place where he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her.

    As the place vanished every day, wind would blow through the wilderness again.

    It was only after Ophelia couldn¡¯t open her eyes that Ian realized what he had missed. However, because the other person was Ophelia and because he couldn¡¯t even guess what shape that realization took form in, he just let it go.

    Despite being immersed in a period of grief and confusion, Ian was still a monarch of this principality.

    He still had to clear out the monstrous beasts and he had to participate in trading and commerce. It was another thing to deal with the nobles.

    That was why Ian passed time as he usually did. If he kept his body busy, this unknown depression would briefly be forgotten.

    But when he returned, that depression was there waiting for him, swallowing him.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    Now, rather than calling out like a habit, he would utter the name as though it was a plea, and it would swallow him.

    Ian shed tears. And the day came that he abandoned any hope that Ophelia would open her eyes again.

    Only then did he come to realize what Ophelia had taken away from him.

    No, to be exact, she didn¡¯t take anything.

    It was just that Ian had reverted back to how he was before he met her.

    It was futile for her to return it.

    What Ian had always felt until he met Ophelia in their previous life.

    And what he hadn¡¯t felt since he met Ophelia.

    When Ophelia disappeared, that returned to him¡ªfutility.

    Ophelia was who Ian yearned for, who he loved, his reason for living.

    Because after he drifted into the sea, after he thought he was going to die, it was her who met him.

    To meet her again, he returned alive after enduring the heavy seas, to meet her again, he persistently hunted the monstrous beasts.

    Even if he felt that annoyance, he couldn¡¯t let go of this urge to return to where he should be.

    But now. There was no place to return.

    For three years, Ian¡¯s body became riddled with countless scars and the moonlight in his eyes had disappeared.

    Whenever he closed his eyes, memories of Ophelia while she was alive came to visit him.

    In his memories, Ophelia sometimes cried, sometimes sat quietly with a desolate expression, sometimes clung to Ian.

    Everything was caused by him.

    And so one day, when he realized that Ophelia would not return.

    Ian jumped into the sea.

    But when he opened his eyes again, he found that he went back in time.

    And the living Ophelia was right in front of him.

    His heart, which had been filled with nothing but futility and emptiness, began to beat again.

    Ian couldn¡¯t let go of this chance.

    No matter how much Ophelia denied him, it was alright.

    Even if she cursed at him, even if she raised a fist against him, even if he went crazy because she didn¡¯t want him.

    He would endure everything. As long as Ophelia was by his side.

    He would no longer be able to live in a futile world without her.

    So, as he was on his knees, Ian held Ophelia¡¯s hand and begged countless times.

    Please, Ophelia. Please.

    ¡°Stay with me.¡±

    I missed you so much. I realized too late that what I needed to do for you is beg for forgiveness and confess my love for you.

    But overshadowing his pleas, Ophelia¡¯s reply to everything he said was consistent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    With a gaze that looked as though she was completely exhausted of it, she shook off Ian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ian, if you really love me, you have to accept my rejection.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live at all.

    As though he was a man trying to stop a dam from bursting, Ian grabbed Ophelia¡¯s arm and said this.

    Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t control his strength or if it was just too much, Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    And as Ian realized what he had done, he hurriedly loosened his grip. But he still couldn¡¯t let Ophelia go.

    ¡°Ophelia, please¡­¡±

    Tears fell from Ian¡¯s eyes, from which countless tears had already been shed before.

    He could pretend to be calm, but every moment he was with Ophelia, he couldn¡¯t find stability.

    Unlike Ophelia, who was detached no matter what Ian did.

    Ophelia¡¯s colder gaze was directed at him.

    The man was crying while he was on his knees. His immaculate appearance did not collapse to that extent. It was just that there was a vast difference from how he usually was¡ªsharp, above everything.

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t understand Ian. She still couldn¡¯t understand even after hearing about what happened after she died.

    If he was acting as though he couldn¡¯t get past all these strong emotions, he should have realized earlier.

    When she was alive, he despised her so much that he couldn¡¯t stand her. But after she died, he regretted it all.

    Just what kind of man did she love.

 CH 56

    When she thought she would drown from water that reached only her ankles, she blamed herself. But he was so immersed in his own self that he didn¡¯t seem to even notice the truth.

    There¡¯s no reason to compare, to try and see which side was more pathetic.

    It¡¯s not like finding out who was more lacking would solve anything.

    ¡°All I want is for you to let go of me. It¡¯s worth knowing that your love isn¡¯t capable of even this one thing.¡±

    Ophelia threw off his hand and stood up, glancing down at Ian on the floor and seeing also broken pieces of herself there.

    With Ian a mess on the floor with a tear-stricken face, it was quite a good look on him.

    Frowning, she looked at the face of the man she yearned for so much, then she opened her lips.

    ¡°This is not the only reason I came to visit you today.¡±

    The youngest mermaid princess who saved you.

    I met her again.

    ¡°She¡¯s in love with you again this time. She wants to walk on land just to meet you.¡±

    If she was left as is, she would die again the same way she did in the past. It was a predestined future.

    ¡°And I want you to stop her. One time is enough for her to die just because of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then. What do you wish to do?¡±

    ¡°I want you to meet her once.¡±

    For you to thank your real savior.

    And to find out if your feelings do not hold any weight.

    ¡®You might change your mind by then.¡¯

    In any case, Ian¡¯s only feelings for Ophelia was an obsession for something he lost.

    Wouldn¡¯t he feel shaken once he meets Ariel?

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s because you feel sorry towards me and Ariel.¡¯

    It might be possible to change his mind.

    Ophelia¡¯s plan was to make sure they met so that no one would be left unhappy.

    ¡°And I want you to stop paying attention to a fake like me.¡±

    ¡°¡­But Ophelia, I¡ª To me, you¡¯re the one who saved me. My savior is¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I never saved you.¡±

    So they had no reason to be involved with each other. Ophelia cut him short.

    What savior. Ophelia was so far-removed from such a grandiose title.

    ¡°The one you care about and the one you need to let go of, I hope you realize it soon.¡±

    At this, Ophelia turned around and left.

    Though her voice sounded unbothered, internally, she wasn¡¯t. This was because Ian, who she saw now in the middle of the day, seemed more unstable than she expected.

    ¡®He¡¯s not in his right mind now.¡¯

    Before he¡¯d become a wildfire that would block her, she had to hurry and find Alei¡¯s memories.

    This was the shackle that continued to hold back Ophelia and Alei.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t be free from her own shackles, she had to solve Alei¡¯s.

    ¡®With my ankle caught up like this, I can¡¯t go back to Ronen.¡¯

    Throughout the entirety of listening to Ian¡¯s side of the story, Ophelia could feel something like frost starting to pierce at her, starting with her fingertips.

    Hearing that he regretted it all after her death¡ªit wasn¡¯t as pleasant as she expected.

    Ophelia was not usually swept away by an upheaval of emotions, but right now, whenever Ian¡¯s lips spoke sweet words, a tsunami would rage within her.

    Her hand while holding her teacup then had trembled because of the nausea swirling inside her. With her body covered in frost and her mind torrid to the point of boiling, it tormented Ophelia completely.

    Only then could she realize why meeting Ian had shaken her so much.

    This emotion was wrath.

    After the regret and sadness had washed away, memories of trauma and old love had overflown, so she had noticed this late.

    If she could, she would have grabbed him by the collar and asked.

    What did he want from her after saying all that?

    ¡®Ian values himself the most, even in the end.¡¯

    The reason he said he needed Ophelia, ultimately, was still rooted in his own life.

    There might be someone else who¡¯d be willing to receive this kind of love, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Ophelia.

    Ophelia valued herself, too. That¡¯s why, even more, it couldn¡¯t be Ian.

    Who she needed was someone who could easily bow to her words and gestures.

    Someone who wouldn¡¯t cling to her, someone who could do what she needed him to do.

    Someone who would be by her side until she¡¯d let go of his hand, and if she did let go, they could part without any problems. That person is¡­

    ¡°Alejandro Diarmuid.¡±

    Ophelia heard a voice from behind her.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw that Ian had raised himself from the ground. His expression was distorted as he approached Ophelia.

    ¡°Is it because of him? The reason why you¡¯re being like this to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean. Alei has nothing to do with this.¡±

    ¡°Is he really not involved? There¡¯s no one in the castle who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re always with him while you were in Ronen.¡±

    At what Ian said, Ophelia¡¯s face turned pale. She thought that Ian wasn¡¯t even interested in her, so she didn¡¯t imagine that he was harboring such a misunderstanding.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind. He and I were simply friends. I spent a lot of time with him because he was the only person I could talk to comfortably. But now¡ª¡±

    ¡°So how should I interpret the fact that he was with you in your bedroom late into the night? As a simple friend?¡±

    ¡°What is that,¡±

    But the moment Ophelia was taken aback and started to speak, her wrist got caught.

    Ian took Ophelia¡¯s wrist at once, looking as though he¡¯d lost all rationality.

    ¡°Your faithful watchdog said so, that a man¡¯s voice could be heard in your bedroom. And this morning, that scoundrel Alejandro came out of your bedroom. What else is it?¡±

    While Ian was writing the letter to be sent through the carrier pigeon, Lilith did not miss this chance to talk behind Ophelia¡¯s back.

    ¡ªI¡¯m saying this just in case because Your Grace had a rumor like that with Her Highness Ophelia, but she really has terrible conduct. There¡¯s a scandal following her every time.

    ¡ª¡­Scandal?

    ¡ªNot too long ago, Lord Ladeen had an accident while he was with Her Highness Ophelia. And even at night, a man¡¯s voice could often be heard in her bedroom. I didn¡¯t want to say anything and tried to keep it at a hush, but Your Grace just cannot get entangled with her in such a nasty way¡­ I¡¯m just worried, sire.

    Lilith¡¯s tone was brimming with malice, that¡¯s why it¡¯s highly likely that the testimonies she was spewing out right now were distorted. Perhaps the false statements outnumbered those that were true.

    However even though he knew this, Ian could not control his emotions very well.

    And when he met Ophelia again, there was anger and resentment filling his mind.

    Yet leaving her leaving him was still never an option.

    Ophelia had to stay by his side. No matter what condition.

    And Ian thought it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to achieve this.

    The reason was simple.

    Just as Ophelia knew Ian well, Ian also knew Ophelia very much.

    She was vulnerable to emotions. She was weak to affection and couldn¡¯t refuse the touch that she yearned for.

    So he thought that she definitely would not let go of his hand if only he reached out again.

    If only there was no one who reached out to her before him.

    Ian¡¯s molars were crushed together.

    ¡°¡­Alejandro. He made you twisted.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Was what I said wrong? If not that, there¡¯s no reason for you to leave me.¡±

    Right. Otherwise, Ophelia had no reason to abandon him.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s Alejandro¡¯s fault. He¡¯s the only reason.

    With eyes widened completely, Ian muttered this. It went without saying that as Ophelia looked at him, the look on her face expressed that she was tired of all this.

    She would not be able to get through to Ian. He had already gone mad.

    Ophelia tried to shake off Ian¡¯s hand from hers.

    However, unlike a while ago, Ian did not let go of her easily this time.

    ¡°Ian, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°If I let you go, you¡¯ll go to him again.¡±

    ¡°Please pull yourself together! Why are you being like this? You weren¡¯t this kind of person!¡±

    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t with me.¡±

    Ian was angry just now, but his expression was crushed once again.

    ¡°Ophelia, for you, towards me¡­ it hasn¡¯t been too long. But you can¡¯t really hope that I¡¯m the same person as I was then, right?¡±

    Those three years created too much of a difference. Ian knew that he couldn¡¯t be the same person as he was before.

    But wouldn¡¯t it be alright right now?

    If he was the same as the past when he had allowed Ophelia to die, it would be the same hell.

    As much as he had changed, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t repeat his past mistakes. If all he could see was Ophelia, then it would be alright.

    But the moment Ian¡¯s grip tightened over Ophelia¡¯s wrist again¡ª

    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±

    A sharp voice intervened.

 CH 57

    Silver hair and golden eyes that glimmered as one under the afternoon sun¡¯s rays. Nevertheless, the expression of their owner didn¡¯t look too pleased.

    As she was crouching down, Ophelia¡¯s own expression had been eased, and his name slipped through her trembling lips.

    ¡°¡­Alei.¡±

    It¡¯s him.

    What happened from now on was then only a matter of course.

    * * *

    A while back, in Alei¡¯s room¡ª

    ¡°You mentioned something about the tower rousing and research going slow. What do you mean by the tower rousing?¡±

    When Alei asked again, Cornelli spoke, but with a hint of hesitation.

    At the same time as Alei was exiled, the tower fell to a slumber.

    And this left Alei with a few questions.

    ¡°Does the magic tower have a conscious ego?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. The tower is both a space we live in and a living thing.¡±

    Yennit explained further.

    The tower is like a creature made up of huge blocks of mana, so it manages the interior¡¯s illumination and humidity, and it generally watches what goes on inside.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is there still a need for a lord or master for the magic tower?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a creature, but it moves with discipline. Someone needs to be there to control it.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Above all, the magic tower takes care of its vicinity, and unless there¡¯s a violation being done, it won¡¯t be involved.¡±

    Cornelli continued.

    ¡°And even if that happens, it won¡¯t touch the law breakers.¡±

    At Yennit¡¯s cynical explanation, Alei was enlightened, as though he got hit on the back of his head.

    When dealing with the same situation, the act of making a different choice from before.

    To end that punishment right away, this was the only condition.

    As soon as he realized this, his entire body was wracked with joy.

    ¡®I found a clue.¡¯

    Ophelia would be so happy once she would hear about this. It¡¯s a bit funny to him that his first thought was to find a solution to Ophelia¡¯s dilemma, but Alei was someone who would be satisfied with this alone.

    Evidence enough was his racing heartbeat. He had to hurry up and tell Ophelia the good news.

    Under the table, Alei clenched one hand into a fist to somehow calm his pounding heart. Yennit smiled brightly and continued.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve regained your memories, Lord Alejandro, you must have chosen not to commit the same mistake again, right? I¡¯m really happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    And just a beat later, this feeling subsided as though it was a lie. He was brought back to the present, where he was lying to someone right now.

    However, Yennit and Cornelli didn¡¯t notice this and were only talking brightly.

    ¡°When Lord Alejandro returns to the magic tower, that¡¯s the only time I¡¯ll come back as well.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I knew it, you¡¯re coming back with me!¡±

    ¡°If Lord Alejandro is there, shouldn¡¯t I also be there? I¡¯m the one who gets Lord Alejandro¡¯s tea at the best temperature. I¡¯ll be needed.¡±

    ¡°More than that, it¡¯s just because you want to do more research¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±

    Yennit answered in her usual cynical way and smiled, though she looked like she was glaring at Cornelli.

    At just one glance, it could be seen that their affection for Alejandro was immense.

    Alei, who dared not remember anything, doubted that he was worthy of this position.

    If it had been another time, he would have avoided this position as much as possible, complaining that it was something he was uncomfortable with.

    ¡®But¡­ Ophelia¡¯s right.¡¯

    If they¡¯d been missing him this much, all he had to do was not to avoid this position.

    He had to recover his memories as soon as possible so that he could meet their expectations.

    ¡®If I become Alejandro, then at that time¡ª¡¯

    At that time, he wondered if he¡¯d be able to iron out these crumpled and shabby feelings, even a little.

    Thanks to gaining a clue with regard to regaining his memories, Alei was now quite hopeful.

    However, at that moment.

    CRASH¡ª!

    As if to laugh at Alei¡¯s glimmer of hope, a loud noise resounded from a lower floor.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s from below.¡±

    ¡°Did something break out back?¡±

    While staring in a daze, Alei¡¯s heart sank the moment Cornelli said that.

    He recalled what Hydar did just a few days ago.

    How surprised was he when he first heard that Hydar got seriously injured when a chandelier fell in Ophelia¡¯s room?

    Of course, the truth that he knew was different.

    Someone who had once gotten burned by a fire would be surprised even with just fireflies.

    ¡®If it¡¯s right below us, then it¡¯s a room for distinguished guests.¡¯

    That¡¯s where Ophelia was. When this thought came to mind, it reached a point where Alei could no longer bear it.

    In the end, he jumped from his seat.

    Cornelli¡¯s round eyes followed his movement.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°I think the sound came from right below us. I¡¯ll check it out for just a bit. Stay here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    So he decided to go check for just a moment.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    * * *

    And so, back to the present¡ª

    ¡®I thought it wouldn¡¯t be anything big.¡¯

    What kind of bullsh*t was this here.

    Alei¡¯s molars grinded together with force.

    The moment he saw that Ophelia¡¯s wrist was caught by this morning¡¯s uninvited guest, it felt like his rationality had flown off.

    And at just that moment, a trickle of tears fell down Ophelia¡¯s cheek.

    Ophelia was shedding tears because of the pain she felt from the grip that Ian couldn¡¯t control.

    However, this scene was such a sight to behold that those tears were misunderstood by both the men here.

    On one side, the misunderstanding was that Ophelia really did like Alei.

    And on the other side, the misunderstanding was that Ophelia was crying because she couldn¡¯t endure this situation.

    The latter belonged to Alei. And as Alei misunderstood on his own, his expression became distorted by anger.

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing I need to hear.¡±

    ¡°You, just now¡ª¡±

    Ian had been frozen in place ever since Alei appeared, and he tried to open his lips to speak, but at that moment,

    THUD!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    Ian¡¯s hand was taken off of Ophelia. And right there, he was crushed to the floor. As though there was a huge hand pressing him down there.

    However, Ian was more physically capable than an ordinary person, so he managed to overcome the force weighing down on him. With a crumpled face, he spoke.

    ¡°Alejandro. Who do you, keugh, think you are to step in like this? I¡ªugh!¡±

    And once again, he was crushed to the ground, and even the stone floor cracked with a loud sound. Alei¡¯s psychokinetic power did not let up at all.

    But the most surprising thing was that Alei didn¡¯t look fazed at all even as he was wielding such a formidable power.

    Rather, he seemed so calm that it didn¡¯t seem like he was doing anything.

    ¡°Who you are or what you have to do with Ophelia¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. Rather than that, please, you should look after yourself.¡±

    Though if he was left like that, it looked like it would be difficult for him to walk out on his own two feet.

 CH 58

    It was only after Alei said this that he realized he was livid.

    He didn¡¯t usually get this angry, but he realized belatedly that the sense of disconnect that he was feeling since earlier was anger.

    The moment his rationality snapped, his mana, which he always suppressed, moved as though it was running rampant. He didn¡¯t even need to set up a formula or utter an incantation.

    Magicians who were at Alei¡¯s level were often able to wield something called unspoken magic. In other words, it was such a level that a mage of his caliber could immediately conjure his thoughts into reality.

    He normally used just a little less than a tenth of his strength while suppressing it, but right now, that control was nowhere to be seen.

    No. In fact, this much still showed his patience.

    If Alei really wanted to kill Ian, up his arsenal were more than twenty kinds of fatal spells he could use off the top of his head.

    The reason he was holding back was simple¡ªbecause it wasn¡¯t up to him to do this.

    Even so, his formidable force was apparent.

    ¡®I knew that Alei¡¯s power was great, but this¡­¡¯

    Seeing it like this, it felt like she had realized it anew.

    Ophelia took a few steps away from Ian and took in a deep breath as she thought this.

    The shock she was feeling now was similar to when she saw him calming down the turbulent waves of the sea at once.

    Of course, she had seen Alei use magic often before. Usually, it was at the scale as light as a firecracker, but this felt like watching a raging fire engulf an entire house.

    After just a few words, with a gentle nod of the head, she could feel just what kind of person he was.

    As far as she knew, there were only a few people who could beat Ian by force.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t believe that Ian couldn¡¯t move right now.

    ¡®But this is dangerous.¡¯

    Such violent strength like this would obscure right from wrong.

    Ophelia took Alei¡¯s hand, and his golden eyes headed towards her. She wondered if it was an exaggeration to say that he didn¡¯t seem human.

    Innate fear took hold of Ophelia, like goosebumps that would rise the moment you face a beast with nothing to defend yourself with.

    It was something she never felt even as she faced Sante or any other threat. Perhaps this was proof enough of how dangerous Alei really was.

    And if this couldn¡¯t be controlled, it seemed like this strength would be a danger to Alei himself. Ophelia couldn¡¯t put it into words, but it felt like that for her.

    So Ophelia could barely stop herself from letting go. She made an effort to hold onto him, then she spoke.

    ¡°Alei. Stop now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. He was the one who treated you recklessly.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of really killing him? This is becoming too dangerous, so stop now.¡±

    ¡°Ophelia. Are you trying to be considerate towards that man?¡±

    At his question, Ophelia glanced at Ian, then looked back at Alei.

    Shining like that of a predatory bird¡¯s gaze, Alei¡¯s bright golden eyes remained on Ophelia all the while.

    Meeting that steadfast gaze, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not sympathy for him. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Me? This is nothing, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alei. This is nothing like calming the waves.¡±

    Something like this wasn¡¯t beyond his capabilities to begin with, and it wasn¡¯t something that he needed to exert some effort into either. It didn¡¯t even matter whether it was something easy or something difficult.

    What¡¯s important here was that Alei might cross a line.

    ¡°If you get swept away by your emotions here and accidentally kill Ian, what guarantee do you have that it won¡¯t happen again? Will you attack me next?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia, what are you saying¡­¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t do that, then release it now.¡±

    Right now.

    Alei was horrified by her words. His expression immediately crumpled, and the man who looked like a beast just now turned into a puppy getting soaked in the rain. Ian, who was being pressed flat on the floor, was then released from the spell as though his back had bounced up.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    However, as he was still unable to shake off the shock on his body from being crushed, Ian couldn¡¯t pull himself together and continued crouching into himself on the floor, looking as though he was about to die.

    With a frown, Ophelia turned away.

    Although he looked more relaxed, Alei still couldn¡¯t hide his hostility.

    ¡®There are also other things to solve, but.¡¯

    This needed to be dealt with first.

    After sighing inwardly, Ophelia slightly pulled on Alei¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the ocean for a bit, Alei.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you want to.¡±

    So, they left that place.

    Only Ian was left behind, still knocked down on the floor.

    * * *

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Ian was coughing so much that his face became red, and it wasn¡¯t until he caught his breath that he barely got up from the ground.

    It was fortunate that his ribs didn¡¯t break. Perhaps if it was someone else, his organs would have already burst. However, being that Ian¡¯s body had been crushed down, there¡¯s no way that he wouldn¡¯t stumble.

    When he spat out, blood came out as well. He had chewed on the inside of his cheek while trying to endure. As he wiped his mouth, he gritted his molars.

    ¡®That damn bastard.¡¯

    Ian had heard a lot about Alejandro¡¯s abilities, but it was his first time experiencing it firsthand. Even while Ian was struggling like an insect, Alejandro looked as though he never moved.

    That¡¯s how strong his power was.

    ¡®I can¡¯t leave such a scoundrel next to Ophelia.¡¯

    Above all, it was that demeanor.

    When Alejandro was looking at Ian, he looked as horrendous as a beast. But the moment Ophelia reached out to him, he softened at just a few words.

    Even if those two could not feel it, this change was clearly evident in the eyes of someone watching.

    Ophelia said that her relationship with Alei was just platonic, but was it the same for Alei? Ian didn¡¯t think so, and what he already expected had become reality.

    Leaning on the table, Ian gripped it with force.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to get rid of him first.¡¯

    After that, Ophelia might change her mind about abandoning Ian.

    No. It¡¯s only a matter of course.

    As he continued to make these pledges, Ian breathed in, his expression tinged with deep regret.

    * * *

    Shwaaa, the waves crashed onto the shore.

    Ophelia walked over the white sand, looking back at Alei.

    ¡°Now, have you calmed down?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I have.¡±

    Alei still didn¡¯t look better, but he answered still.

    Ever since Alei teleported here to the beach with Ophelia a while ago, his expression had been that way.

    His face was saying exactly this, that he was still as dissatisfied as before, but he wouldn¡¯t speak about it and would just keep it to himself.

    He was torn between wanting to ask Ophelia why she was in Ian¡¯s room or telling her about what he talked to the other mages about. Even as he wanted to say he found a clue regarding the recovery of his memories, Alei¡¯s expression showed no signs of improvement.

    ¡°Is it because I was too harsh on you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±

    Alei paused for a moment. Perhaps he needed to take in a deep breath. After barely catching his breath, he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ The fact that there are many people who just treat you however they want, to be honest, I hate it.¡±

    He hated it so much to the point that he was shaking.

    To him, Ophelia seemed to be like a shining person far out of reach. What was the reason for his agitation over why everyone shouldn¡¯t be treating her like that?

    A memory overlapped the sight before him¡ªalong with the fluttering rain of flowers around him, he saw Ophelia plummeting from a terrace.

    The terrace had been quite far high up from the ground, and the garden was even surrounded by a sharp fence. If he hadn¡¯t caught her, what would have happened to Ophelia?

    Just thinking about it made him shudder.

    But whenever something like this happened, it felt like Alei could see the hands shoving against her.

    Everyone kept pushing Ophelia to the brink. With such a reality, Alei couldn¡¯t blame Ophelia for attempting to take her own life.

    He hated it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone respects you. Why is everyone so hell-bent on not leaving you alone? That aide of yours, that younger half-sister of yours, that fief lord, too. And even that man¡­¡±

    No one else but you looks so brilliant in my eyes. There¡¯s no one else who¡¯s as noble as you are to me.

    ¡°I¡ª Even calling your name is always so heavy to me right here, but¡­¡±

    In the end, after going around in circles, he was here once again.

    In a deep, hollow fissure between his low position and his high pride.

    A lowly, crude position. That¡¯s where he was.

 CH 59

    Alei always hated himself whenever this fissure¡ªthis feeling of discord¡ªmade itself apparent in him.

    He turned into a narrow-minded person, the kind that he loathed because he would easily lose his rationality. If this much didn¡¯t amount to shameful conduct, then what else could be called shameful conduct?

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth and speak first because he still couldn¡¯t calm down. But even so, what happened a while ago was Alei¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t something that I should have sent me off into a rage, and I know I was too much, but I¡ª I can¡¯t understand it at all¡­ I hate that you shuddered like that, so¡­¡±

    Even though he knew that he did something wrong, he couldn¡¯t admit it.

    It was awkward for him to do so, as if he was baring his feelings right then. It felt like his face was burning up. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know, but to Ophelia¡¯s eyes, he¡¯d look bright red.

    Apart from that, he was showing such a hideous side of himself. But whenever he stood in front of Ophelia, Alei felt as though he could not control himself.

    Eventually, Alei turned his gaze towards the ocean.

    But Ophelia wondered if he¡¯d ever know that he was red all over, until the back of his neck and the tips of his ears.

    She continued to watch him. While the wind blew past, she tucked a lock of her red hair behind one ear.

    As she was faced with the unfamiliar confession, she paused for a while because she didn¡¯t know what to say, but her lips finally moved and asked a question.

    ¡°So then, it¡¯s difficult for you to say my name, but you¡¯re still calling me the same way persistently, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought you¡¯d admonish me.¡±

    It was inherently impossible for a mere mage to call an imperial princess by her name casually, so he was sure that Ophelia would rebuke him for it and try to address this.

    ¡°At first, I just couldn¡¯t trust you so I spoke sharply out of turn, but I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d just let me continue calling you that way¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you kept doing so.¡±

    He felt uncomfortable because he knew it was impertinent for him to call her name like that. But even as he felt this, it was his pride and stubbornness that compelled him to call Ophelia by her name persistently.

    ¡°Would it be better for me to correct it?¡± Alei asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m used to it now. I like that you call me Ophelia.¡±

    To be exact, Alei also called Ophelia by her name in the past.

    The reason was simple.

    Ophelia herself was uncomfortable to be called ¡®princess¡¯.

    That title constantly reminded Ophelia of where she came from¡ªthat she was an illegitimate princess who was not recognized entirely.

    So, she tended to allow people close to her to call her Ophelia.

    ¡ªJust call me by my first name, Alei. Don¡¯t we have a good enough relationship?

    ¡ªMay I really? I hope you¡¯re not thinking of condemning me for l¨¨se-majest¨¦ later on.

    The first person who was allowed to call her like this was Alei.

    Perhaps that was why.

    ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±

    The reason she felt like this was because¡­

    No. Maybe it was because Alei showed how sincere he was towards her.

    Alei treated her so honestly that she wanted to forget about what happened in the previous life, that he did nothing wrong.

    And it¡¯s because the way he treated her now much resembled the pure goodwill Ophelia had for Alei before.

    One example was when they would feel angry when the other was being treated carelessly by someone else. And even the part where one would feel so insignificant when holding the other dear to them.

    Ophelia often felt that way as well. So, she held Alei¡¯s hand. On that shore where grains of sand shuffled at the low tide, the sea breeze blew by as she spoke.

    ¡°Alei, I¡¯m glad that you have the same thoughts as I do.¡±

    I¡¯m glad that you care about me that much. I¡¯m glad that we feel the same way.

    ¡°¡­You also think the same way?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not?¡±

    When Alei asked first with a frown on his lips, Ophelia replied with a forced smile.

    She already knew her own incompetence.

    If the other person was someone who could soar through the sky, someone who could calm the ocean¡¯s tides at once, it was natural for her to be faced with her own incompetence.

    ¡°Think about it, Alei. Everyone says you have a natural talent for magic, but on the other hand, I don¡¯t have the aptitude for anything. So wouldn¡¯t it be easy for others to think that I¡¯m merely trying to scrounge off from you?¡±

    Truthfully, the way she put it wasn¡¯t very different from what he felt, so there¡¯s nothing he could say even when he heard her say this.

    When she said this, Alei was conflicted.

    ¡°Who thinks like that? I didn¡¯t even think that you¡¯re just trying to scrounge¡­ No, I didn¡¯t mean to use such a terrible word¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thinking that way.¡±

    But it was something that couldn¡¯t be expected from other people.

    Ophelia knew those people very well, what they would say if they came to know of her plans.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how relieved I am that you think that way.¡±

    Because you¡¯re the one I chose. You probably don¡¯t know how fortunate it is for me that it¡¯s you.

    At Ophelia¡¯s words, Alei tilted his head to the side, perplexed.

    ¡°That makes you relieved? It¡¯s only natural that I think that way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Otherwise, she would have needed more time to coax him.

    Swallowing these words, Ophelia recalled Yennit.

    The mage¡¯s expression wouldn¡¯t give anything away so obviously, but Yennit couldn¡¯t hide that she was wary of Ophelia when it came to her eyes.

    ¡°Alei, you said that you left Yennit and Cornelli behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back. I think you¡¯ve calmed down enough.¡±

    She wondered what those two were talking about.

    * * *

    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about that woman.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Who else do you think? Ophelia Milescet. That woman who¡¯s with Lord Alejandro.¡±

    Yennit slammed the desk and gave her clumsy friend a hard look.

    Taking out them from his bag, Cornelli put on his spectacles over his eyes. With those round glasses over his round face, he looked more like a person who knew nothing about the world and was too trusting.

    ¡°I think she seems fine.¡±

    On top of that, he even said these silly words with not an ounce of wariness in his tone.

    Yennit felt frustrated to some extent. Did Cornelli¡¯s vigilance against outsiders vanish because he only stayed inside the magic tower thus far?

    ¡®No, rather than that, he really just has this personality.¡¯

    Unlike Yennit, who continuously heard from other people that she was smart since she was young, Cornelli Deurang was a simple young man who was characteristically round and easy-going about everything.

    Cornelli fluttered about without taking notice of the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°If she¡¯s someone by Lord Alejandro¡¯s side, then she must be a good person. Actually, her first impression on me wasn¡¯t that bad either.¡±

    ¡°You dolt. How can you be so trusting? More than anything, Lord Alejandro said that his memories aren¡¯t fully intact yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think that¡¯s true, too. Seeing that he doesn¡¯t know anything about the magic tower¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the tower¡¯s punishment is meant to be lifted in one go. Isn¡¯t it weird that some of his memories are back?¡±

    Yennit¡¯s eyes glinted sharply, full of unresolved doubts and suspicion.

    ¡°But that person is undeniably Lord Alejandro.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say he¡¯s not Lord Alejandro, Nelly.¡±

    Throughout their conversation with Alei, Yennit had a nagging feeling that he remembered less than he claimed.

    Of course, he did remember a lot of things. His unrivaled competence with magic formula composition and stuff related to spells was apparent. Thanks to this, Yennit didn¡¯t think that Alei might be a fake.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the possibility that Lord Alejandro might be lying.¡±

    ¡°But is there a reason for him to do that? You can feel it too, Lord Alejandro didn¡¯t use black magic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still possible that he¡¯s hiding it. If it¡¯s Lord Alejandro, he could do it while not letting anyone know.¡±

    At Yennit¡¯s words, Cornelli snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so cautious about everything that it¡¯s become a disease, Yeni. I get that you met Lord Alejandro for the first time in a long while and you¡¯re suspicious of him, but this is ridiculous. Last time, you just saw a shadow of a cat and thought that a demonic beast had come to invade the castle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s exactly it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that. You kinda need to calm down. We at least already met Lord Alejandro. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple. Of course, I think it¡¯s a ridiculous thought, but¡­¡±

    Yennit spoke up at first, but then she gradually lowered her voice.

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet. When I met her in the forest.¡±

    She was sure. That woman had inside her mana that was not of a human being.

    t/n: we¡¯re now exactly halfway through the main story! how¡¯s the novel for you guys so far? still invested in ophelia¡¯s journey? still mystified by alei¡¯s condition? still think that ian¡¯s horrible¡ªor, maybe redeemable? still waiting for more scenes with ariel?

    i¡¯d love to hear your thoughts in the comments section below~ if you also have the time to drop a review down at novel updates, that would be super great~

 CH 60

    Yennit recalled how she met Ophelia in the forest.

    It was the memory of how the head of the sirens, the one she had been waiting for, and that woman appeared.

    ¡°One of the individuals who arrived then wasn¡¯t human, and the other person was Lord Alejandro, so it¡¯s not all that clear but I definitely felt it. I felt a different kind of mana inside her¡ªshe definitely doesn¡¯t feel like an ordinary human being.¡±

    ¡°So Yeni, what you mean is that Ophelia¡ª¡±

    ¡°Might be trying to use Lord Alejandro.¡±

    With this resolute statement, Yennit continued to speak.

    ¡°Even if Lord Alejandro didn¡¯t touch any black magic, that woman¡¯s suspicious. It¡¯s strange that she has such strange magical power when it doesn¡¯t seem like she has exceptional abilities.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely weird.¡±

    ¡°Right! And Lord Alejandro hasn¡¯t recovered his memories properly. Of course, the head of the sirens is here and I think nothing major¡¯s going to happen, but I don¡¯t know what kind of words would be enough to deceive him. I heard he has a weak spot.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, Yeni¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m not a little baby chick like you who hasn¡¯t even graduated from the senior class.¡±

    Yennit shrugged and smiled as she gave a sidelong glance at him, but she soon returned to being serious again.

    There was another reason why she was so wary of Ophelia.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even tell Cornelli about it.¡¯

    This was before they came to Alei¡¯s room.

    When Yennit and Cornelli went to the dining hall first so that Cornelli could calm down, Yennit sat down the sniffling Cornelli in a chair and hurriedly returned to get Alei. She felt anxious.

    And what Cornelli saw there was her idol, Alei, leaning his cheek against Ophelia¡¯s hand.

    It was obvious which side had the upper hand between them. Ophelia was calm, and yet while Alei was leaning against her hand with his eyes closed, his face was a little red.

    ¡®How could she treat Lord Alejandro like a mere servant at her beck and call.¡¯

    Of course, it was true that Alei was Ophelia¡¯s subordinate right now, but she should know Alei¡¯s true identity. Wasn¡¯t it that treating him like that was no different than looking down on him?

    If they were at the magic tower, this was something unimaginable.

    Yennit was certain¡ªOphelia¡¯s trying to have him wrapped around her finger for her own self-interests.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. She doesn¡¯t have the abilities for it, but does it make sense that she has these suspicious attributes? I don¡¯t know how she got Lord Alejandro all twisted up, but I¡ª¡±

    Right then.

    The door suddenly swung open. And it wasn¡¯t the person who left the room just a while ago, but the very person who she was casting suspicion upon just now.

    Yennit¡¯s heart plummeted to the ground.

    ¡®Did she hear?¡¯

    If that person was right outside the door, then her voice would have been heard. Yennit was exceedingly nervous, but Ophelia only smiled at Yennit and Cornelli. With a light nod of the head as a greeting, Ophelia then bit down.

    ¡°Look, Alei. Doesn¡¯t it seem like they¡¯re both doing well? You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, worry. I didn¡¯t say I was.¡±

    Alei, who somehow had a slight blush to his cheeks, followed inside. Cornelli suddenly spoke up again.

    ¡°Were you worried about us, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°I never was.¡±

    ¡°You came all the way here from a faraway place, so he kept saying that he was worried about leaving you both behind.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s idle chatter made Alei¡¯s features even more crumbled. On the other hand, Cornelli¡¯s expression blossomed.

    ¡°For you to care about me, it¡¯s such an honor!¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll graduate from my senior class soon, then after that I wish to become your assistant, Lord Alejandro! While I¡¯m by your side, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back for your grace!¡±

    ¡°What the? Nelly, that position is mine.¡±

    As Yennit retorted angrily, Cornelli made a counterattack. They would have continued bickering, but they were cut short.

    This was because the chief attendant, who Ophelia called over, caught the attention of the two mages as he asked about the matter of being guided through the place where demonic beasts dwelled.

    ¡°Pardon me, Your Highness. Are these the people you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They both came a long way here, so please assign them to good rooms.¡±

    ¡°They are Your Highnesses guests, so I shall do as you say.¡±

    After answering politely, the chief attendant soon left to prepare the rooms. Yennit didn¡¯t miss the opening and asked.

    ¡°Ophelia, shouldn¡¯t we be considered as Lord Alejandro¡¯s guests?¡±

    ¡°I have the higher status in this place, that¡¯s why. And Alei doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity.¡±

    As Ophelia explained casually, Alei belatedly spoke as well.

    ¡°Just like Ophelia said, I¡¯m not the magic tower¡¯s lord until I return to the tower. I hope you both remain silent about this matter.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what Lord Alejandro wants, then I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet.¡±

    Yennit replied a beat late.

    And the conversation ended there¡ªthe chief attendant returned and butted in once more.

    Until she left the room, Yennit¡¯s disrespectful gaze remained on Ophelia.

    * * *

    Of course, Ophelia was also aware that Yennit looked at her with a gaze full of skepticism.

    And truthfully, she knew that because she managed to hear what Yennit had said.

    The wind blew out and the door was slightly ajar.

    Ophelia overheard the conversation, and because she was one step ahead of Alei, she quickly took action.

    She asked Alei to go on an errand so that he wouldn¡¯t hear this.

    ¡ªAlei, can you go and ask the chief attendant to come here? We have to assign the two their rooms. You can go there faster, so please do this.

    Not hearing anything from inside the room, Alei followed Ophelia¡¯s request without a shadow of a doubt.

    It was a relief. Ophelia¡¯s plan would have gone quite awry had Alei heard what Yennit was saying, a blade would have been pointed at Yennit.

    ¡®Yennit is the most crucial key to regaining Alei¡¯s memories.¡¯

    That¡¯s why it was very important to keep the relationship between them amicable.

    Even so, Ophelia was also a little dismayed to hear about someone else being so wary against her.

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s also something I already expected.¡¯

    She was confident that this was something she could solve without any difficulty.

    And so, Ophelia had to solve something else before having to deal with Yennit.

    It was the problem of settling the identities of the two mages she secretly called in.

    Ophelia had quite the influence over Ladeen Castle right now, but she was still only a guest here.

    For other guests to be able to stay in the castle, she needed the fief lord¡¯s permission.

    She needed Hydar Ladeen¡¯s approval right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Hydar Ladeen. Though, you look better now than I previously thought.¡±

    Ophelia thought he was going to die.

    Amid the medical ward¡¯s silence, Ophelia¡¯s quiet voice rang out.

    She sat in the chair next to the bed and nonchalantly looked down at Hydar, whose entire body was wrapped in bandages.

    Even as this loser she was looking down at was so thoroughly injured, there was no mercy in her gaze towards him.

    However, just as she usually spoke, her voice was contemplative and relaxed. It was to the extent that anyone hearing this would first think that her voice was sweet.

    ¡°Your castle will soon be the center of quite a lot of attention, but before that, I want to solve the issue with the suspicious employees, that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you. If their identities are unclear, it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±

    This pretense was none other than a deceit. And this deceit was felt by this bedridden patient who was entirely on the receiving end of this gaze.

    Right now, she was asking Hydar to cooperate regarding the identification of the people whose backgrounds were unclear. Without having to twist it around, the objective was clear.

    With a body covered all over with bandages and with a face that could not be recognized, Hydar fixed his gaze that was full of hostility towards Ophelia.

    From the day this damn imperial princess had made him look like this, there was not a single moment that his loathing towards Ophelia had died down.

    When it happened that day, Hydar couldn¡¯t remember exactly what had happened.

    All he remembered was that, when he tried to put Ophelia in her place, something had hit him from behind.

    And the result of that was his entire body becoming an injured mess.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t remember the details, the general situation was clear to him. Considering that he heard another man¡¯s voice.

    ¡®This woman must have made a servant do it, that¡¯s why there was a surprise attack on me.¡¯

    It was unfathomable that a princess, who held no power at all at the capital, treated a countryside fief lord like him so carelessly. This fact made Hydar¡¯s wrath surge up every time.

    And on top of that, Ophelia tried visiting him now while in the middle of such circumstances.

    Hydar was sure. He could guess that Ophelia had come here to ask for forgiveness because she was afraid of her mistakes being brought to light.

    ¡ªCan you speak coherently?

    Ophelia, who sought him out, had this as her first question.

 CH 61

    Chapter 61

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Not an ounce of guilt could be seen on her face. Neither crisis nor anxiety, too.

    As she sat there, Ophelia wasn¡¯t the same weak person Hydar had viewed her as.

    ¡ªI heard that Alei removed the glass shards, so maybe that¡¯s why you look better than the last time I saw you. And I was even thinking of shutting you up.

    She didn¡¯t have to do that anymore since he couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Ophelia murmured so, and without further delay, left the ward. The last thing she said before leaving was not an apology. It was a warning.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know how much you can recall, but know this: you might face a more difficult situation in the future than what you¡¯re experiencing now. So I recommend that you take a good look at your own behavior while you¡¯re recuperating.

    He was here, lying sick in bed without even being able to move his four limbs, but that woman was there with all of her limbs intact, maintaining that characteristic dignity of the imperial family.

    In anyone¡¯s eyes, it was clear who had the higher and lower position between them. Just this fact alone made Hydar shudder endlessly.

    ¡®But now that it¡¯s come to this point.¡¯

    She also would want him to cooperate with welcoming unidentified people into his land?

    A groan filled with malice flowed out of his lips. It was difficult for him to speak even one proper word.

    ¡°Guh¡­ urk¡­ thi¡­ this ins, olent¡­¡±

    Understanding Hydar¡¯s sparse words, Ophelia¡¯s eyes shone like blue gems.

    Insolent, he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought about how interesting this word is. I¡¯ve heard this a lot, people saying that I¡¯m ¡®insolent¡¯.¡±

    In fact, just looking at her status alone, there were only a few people who could tell her that she was ¡®insolent¡¯.

    While staring at nothing in particular, an overlapping recollection came to her.

    ¡°To be honest, everyone knows. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m an illegitimate child, but because I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t retaliate against such an insult.¡±

    A powerless imperial princess.

    People who hadn¡¯t been able to experience it wouldn¡¯t know how degrading this word was.

    Just because she was Ophelia, why was it that she couldn¡¯t retaliate? Even a worm would wriggle if it was stepped on.

    Although Ophelia was sired by a maid, she had received the same education as her siblings.

    The emperor had constantly called for her just to check what she had learned, and she was also steadily instilled the dignity and superiority expected out of her as she was an imperial family member.

    ¡ªThe God of Milescet has bestowed upon the imperial family His grace and blessing as His descendants, so the imperial family has then become the lord presiding over the largest land in the Maynard continent. Therefore, those who have been sired with the imperial bloodline accordingly deserve to be regarded highly and, at the same time, those who commit blasphemy against those who have the name Milescet consequently deserve to be condemned.

    How many times did she have to recite this declaration in front of her father?

    Ophelia had always lived with this statement in her heart. Until she attended the debutante ball for her coming-of-age.

    No matter how much people say that she was an illegitimate princess, she firmly believed that no one could look down on her as long as she had the name Milescet.

    However, she was hit with the cold, disparaging reality.

    High society was a field wherein masks of hypocrisy lay prominent against the dismissal of social hierarchy. What mattered and what determined everything was the wealth and power that one could flaunt.

    It was in that moment that Ophelia realized this for the first time.

    The fact that an imperial princess, who wore a dress without a single ornament, who received only the basic necessities to preserve dignity, was worse than any other countryside noble lady who came to the city for the first time that evening.

    In the case of countryside noble ladies, if they were eloquent enough and if they were adequately talented, they would be able to find benefactors and become the center of high society as much as they wanted. Rather than directly expressing their influence, older, wealthier aristocrats tended to become excellent guardians to young nobles in order to sway the social world.

    However, being a benefactor to an imperial princess would be nothing short of creating complicated political issues. No matter how good a piece of firewood was, if one were to rush into this shadow, it would be considered as a direct challenge to the imperial family. Furthermore, the matter might also blow out of proportion.

    Something that was large enough that couldn¡¯t be devoured in one bite, yet it was empty and had nothing within.

    In other words, a fool¡¯s gold.

    That was Ophelia.

    ¡®Even if everyone were to look down on me, I can¡¯t even respond like this.¡¯

    And, in other words once more, reality had hit her all too late.

    ¡°For people supposedly in a lower position than me, how could everyone be so desperate to belittle me tirelessly for even ninety-nine days.¡±

    Ophelia muttered these bitter words sharply. Hydar¡¯s hand trembled in his anger, though it couldn¡¯t move due to his bandages. However, there was no one here to care about that.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll only feel mortified if you do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Word had spread. We won¡¯t need to see each other again for a long time unless it¡¯s for official business.¡±

    As Ophelia said this, she took something out from her bosom.

    It was a brass key. At just one glance, it looked evidently expensive.

    ¡°You know better than I do what this is, Hydar Ladeen.¡±

    The moment he saw the key, Hydar¡¯s seething breath could be heard.

    His breaths got rougher. Had he been able to move, even a little, he would have jumped up.

    ¡®How did this damned wench find that?¡¯

    Obviously, the key had been hidden properly in a place that only he knew.

    How did she know where to find it?

    And the question was quickly answered. Looking down at Hydar, who couldn¡¯t hide his flashing emotions, Ophelia inquired.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a double compartment in a drawer such an old-fashioned thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something as significant as a fief lord¡¯s official seal, I thought you¡¯d put it in a safe. I¡¯m rather disappointed that this came out when the drawer was dismantled.¡±

    The owner wasn¡¯t present inside the house, so picking up a key inside that empty house wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    To be exact, this wasn¡¯t a key¡ªit was a seal disguised as a key.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it would look suspicious if you always carried such a clunky, huge key with you all the time? And I¡¯ve never seen such a big keyhole in the Ladeen Castle to match this.¡±

    ¡°Guh, ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Even so, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to use this seal. I thought that perhaps there were about 39 other ways to insert a different key to release it.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t find it.

    The moment he heard this, Hydar eventually couldn¡¯t hold in his anger and began writhing, and subsequently, the bed began creaking heavily. However, this action wasn¡¯t that far off from a fish squirming on land.

    Ophelia¡¯s hand headed straight for Hydar¡¯s neck. But instead of holding onto the bedridden man¡¯s neck, what she reached for was the small pendant he was wearing.

    The pendant was ripped off without any significant resistance, and when it was attached to the end of the key, it fit perfectly.

    Click. Accompanied with the sound of a mechanism moving, the clasp of the key was released and so it transformed.

    From a key to a seal.

    ¡°Since you carried around the seal with you like that, I figured that you would have carried around the release key with you as well.¡±

    There was not an inch of doubt.

    To the point that she was even tired of it.

    Ophelia rose to her feet and loomed over Hydar, who started to wriggle with his injured body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the seal well, Fief Lord. Next time we see each other, I pray you¡¯ll be in a state where we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, urk, you¡ª!¡±

    The medic ward¡¯s bed rattled and made a loud noise.

    However, Hydar was now just a fish in a tank.

    ¡®The doctor said that his broken bones would be mended in about four weeks.¡¯

    By then, Ophelia was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.

    Apart from that, a patient would need to relax in order to recuperate quickly, but unfortunately, Hydar¡¯s temper would not allow this.

    ¡ªHis Lordship was angry all day long, so his recovery is slow. He¡¯s such a prideful person¡­

    The head maid of the Ladeen Castle said this as she had shed tears.

    She added that the only person left in the Ladeen family was Hydar, but at this rate, she wasn¡¯t sure if there might be a change of name.

    However, there was nothing left in Ophelia¡¯s heart enough to pity Hydar.

    Livid to the point that his eyes turned red while he lay in bed, Hydar tried to spit out words through his heaving breaths.

    ¡°Kugh, ugh, y-you¡­ think y, ou ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I think I¡¯ll be left unscathed like this?¡±

    Ophelia had risen to her feet right then, and at that, she laughed as though she heard something truly hilarious.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think it was laughable.

    It was something she¡¯d been saying for a long time¡ªwhen Ophelia still didn¡¯t know anything about reality.

    ¡°Hydar Ladeen. How many times do you think I¡¯ve also said those words?¡±

    How many times had her pride been trampled on? How many times had people looked down on her?

    She said the same thing every time, so who knows.

    ¡°Everyone had stayed unscathed.¡±

 CH 62

    Chapter 62

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason why she couldn¡¯t stay unscathed, too.

    Without looking back, Ophelia left the medical ward.

    Even if she were to do nothing, she wouldn¡¯t need to watch this ship sink.

    * * *

    The past she left behind wasn¡¯t as far away as she thought.

    Ophelia passed through the corridors while reflecting on this fact. It was dark out when she visited the ward, so the surroundings were also still shrouded with darkness. The sound of her shoes over the stone floor echoed, and it sounded lonesome just as it was cold.

    As she stepped out into the garden, a small gust of wind lightly ruffled Ophelia¡¯s hair.

    The air in Ladeen had a tinge of saltiness due to the nearby sea, and it was one of the things that never failed to ground Ophelia to the present.

    The air here was hot and humid, unlike Ronen¡¯s infinitely cold and dry air.

    This stark difference continued to remind Ophelia of reality.

    This is not a dream. So you need to run forward without stopping.

    The utopia you wish for is not in this land.

    While walking towards the fountain in the middle of the garden, Ophelia thought.

    ¡®Cadelia will be coming here soon.¡¯

    A truly outrageous thing would soon happen in these rural backwoods called Ladeen. Two imperial princesses of this empire would be present in this place.

    Ophelia had a hunch the moment she learned that Ian and Lilith had sent a carrier pigeon under her radar.

    A similar occurrence happened in the past.

    ¡®Of course, Lilith and Ian hadn¡¯t sent a carrier pigeon back then.¡¯

    It¡¯s natural because back then, neither Ian nor Lilith had a reason to do so. It was Ophelia who sent the letter.

    The letter she had sent contained a message saying that Grand Duke Ronen had been shipwrecked in the waters near Ladeen, so please take action.

    At that time, the emperor had replied and told her to keep Grand Duke Ronen tied to Ladeen until the end of negotiations with Ronen.

    It was clear that he was trying to take advantage of the fact that Grand Duke Ronen was saved so that he could try and rip off from the grand duke in a massive way.

    Thanks to this, it turned out that Ian stayed in Ladeen for about two months.

    ¡®That¡¯s when I had fallen in love.¡¯

    In hindsight, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was a fairytale for her. After suffering so much, it was like fateful love that she found, or something of the sort.

    When they both returned to the capital, there were rampant rumors about how Cadelia had wanted to go to Ladeen.

    And at the same time, the official proposal from Kschent had arrived.

    The emperor¡¯s plan went against this. That is, he was going to have Cadelia marry Ian while Ophelia would be sent to Kschent.

    ¡®But the situation changed as Ian held my hand¡­¡¯

    But this time, the situation would never be the same.

    At first, the most Ophelia and Ian had between them was a rumor.

    The day before Ophelia had left, Cadelia came running and tried to slap Ophelia on the cheek. Considering that Cadelia was like that, would she endure letting Ian and Ophelia stuck together in Ladeen?

    That would be impossible to guarantee.

    ¡®And Ian will use this fact.¡¯

    Just like Ophelia, Ian knew everything.

    Without telling Ophelia about it, he sent the carrier pigeon through Lilith. Thanks to this, Lilith was under probation, but just as he expected, it wasn¡¯t a huge matter to Ian.

    ¡®Ian is¡­ someone who¡¯ll do anything and everything just to achieve his goals.¡¯

    Moreover, considering his madness, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to see him doing something worse.

    Standing in front of the fountain, watching as the water trickled up, only to fall once more. She took something out of her pocket.

    It was a coin with the smallest monetary value.

    ¡°Are you making a wish?¡±

    At that moment, a presence made itself known from behind her.

    When Ophelia turned around, she saw a man as feathers fluttered about him. The clothes he usually wore looked a bit more loose now at night.

    Holding the coin in her fist, Ophelia called the name of the man before her, a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Sante.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even surprised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite used to your sudden appearances now. And I called you here.¡±

    Actually, she noticed the change in air pressure rather than noticing his presence, but Sante¡¯s expression made it apparent that she spoiled the fun.

    ¡°So humans can be quick-witted, too.¡±

    ¡°Pick up the pace next time.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Besides that, how about we just hurry along if you¡¯re going to wish for something?¡±

    Of course, if you called me just because you want to spend time with me, that wouldn¡¯t be bad either.

    The playful, unsaid addition made Sante smirk crookedly.

    ¡°With your temperament, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Why? It is possible.¡±

    ¡°That would just be one great deception.¡±

    The smirk that had raised the corners of Sante¡¯s lips faded. The deeper his smile became, the more he took on the form of a strange, fierce beast that would swallow the night.

    As she turned around, Ophelia didn¡¯t see this expression.

    She cradled the coin¡ªwhich had become warm¡ªin her hand.

    Something like the superstition of wishing wasn¡¯t something common in this place.

    ¡°There¡¯s somewhere we need to go to, Sante.¡±

    ¡°I expected it already, but you¡¯re really out here treating me like a carriage.¡±

    ¡°No, I called you in particular because there¡¯s only a few other people who know the terrain around here as well as you do.¡±

    The moment she mentioned something about the terrain, a mischievous expression arose on his features to replace the doubt he had before.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a cliff.¡±

    A place where anyone would surely die if they fell.

    ¡°It would be great to have only a few people nearby, and it¡¯ll be perfect if it¡¯s a place covered by perhaps a forest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a dangerous place, huh.¡±

    ¡°Do you know such a place?¡±

    ¡°You underestimate me, Ophelia.¡±

    As Ophelia asked him this question, Sante smiled in vain. He took off the fur cloak around him and placed it over Ophelia¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Even if you ask me about the terrain of another country, I can find it.¡±

    Due to how different their physiques were, rather than a cloak that was draped upon one¡¯s shoulders, the cloak on her looked as though it was completely swallowing her.

    ¡°The night air is cold, so if you¡¯re going to call me around this time again, wear the appropriate outfit at least.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ophelia didn¡¯t refuse the cloak and put it on, then she let out a small exclamation.

    ¡°Sante. This cloak looks rough on the outside, but it¡¯s really fluffy inside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect for warding off the cold.¡±

    As Sante said this, he suddenly embraced Ophelia.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking for the compensation of my aid, so hang tight.¡±

    Soon after, they disappeared from the garden.

    * * *

    The night¡¯s deep blue sky was freezing just as Sante said.

    By the time she thought she would have been shuddering from the cold if it wasn¡¯t for the came, Sante landed. This place was also quite familiar to Ophelia.

    ¡°It¡¯s the turquoise forest.¡±

    ¡°It has all the terrain features you asked for.¡±

    ¡°So you had this place in mind.¡±

    She really hadn¡¯t narrowed it down to this place, but Ophelia took a step forward.

    According to Sante, this place had all the terrain features she mentioned. There were few people, there was a dense forest, and if she were to go a little further, she¡¯d be able to find a cliff.

    Step, step.

    A few steps led her to the cliff, and as Ophelia¡¯s feet reached the edge of it, crumbs fell and hit the reef below, sinking down into the sea and creating white bubbles.

    Consumed by the night, the sea was nothing but black and white. Seeming so far away beneath her feet, the waves constantly hit and collapsed over the reef below.

    Like a hungry beast waiting for its prey to fall right into its mouth.

    Its total darkness made Ophelia¡¯s throat clench. When faced with danger, a primitive survival instinct arose.

    So it was only right to take a step back. But somehow, Ophelia just kept looking down without moving an inch.

    Eventually Sante, who didn¡¯t see this, opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°Ophelia, it¡¯s better not to be so close to the edge. If you fall suddenly because of the wind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just catch me?¡±

    Sante¡¯s pupils dilated and soon contracted, becoming thin slits. His lips were twisted into a crooked smile, and it wasn¡¯t clear if this was because of mirth or anger.

    ¡°I guess you trust me that much, seeing as you can ask me a question like that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t react so sharply. I¡¯m trying to see how far I can trust you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of ideas you have in that little head of yours. Has it not occurred to you that your life would be in danger if you fall?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought a coin.¡±

    As preparation for her payment to the underworld¡¯s boatman.

    At Ophelia¡¯s following answer, a hollow smile graced Sante¡¯s features for the second time.

    ¡°I see why it wasn¡¯t Dian you called.¡±

 CH 63

    The moment Alei was mentioned, a smile graced Ophelia¡¯s lips.

    Sante was right.

    If she just wanted to find a place with the terrain features she wanted, it would have been possible with Alei if they searched nearby.

    But there were two reasons why she didn¡¯t call him instead.

    First, because he had to spend a lot of time with the other mages for the time being.

    ¡®I can¡¯t have Yennit keeping an eye on me for no reason.¡¯

    Lilith had been following Ophelia¡¯s trail vigorously thus far, so if there was another watchdog who¡¯d be tied to Ophelia, it would be quite troublesome.

    Second and more importantly, because of what they talked about on the beach.

    ¡ªI found a clue to regain my memories, Ophelia.

    Alei explained to Ophelia how the magic tower¡¯s punishment was carried out.

    Since the tower¡¯s method focused on bringing humans to utopia, the punishment would end only when the wrongdoer would not repeat that mistake.

    ¡ªThat means it won¡¯t be difficult for me to regain my memories if I just find out what I was exiled for.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s simpler than I thought.

    ¡ªYes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to spend as much time as possible with the other mages for now¡­ Ah, right. When I looked into it, they mentioned that the mistake I made might be related to me being involved with black magic.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.

    Alei would be able to go back to the magic tower as soon as he regained his memories.

    Ophelia was also well aware that black magic was a taboo even among mages.

    ¡ªThe reason why you were exiled is probably because of something else.

    Ophelia responded confidently, and Alei was briefly at a loss for words for some reason.

    ¡ªYou¡­ trust me?

    ¡ªDid you touch black magic?

    ¡ªNo, but you¡¯re not even a mage, so I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d deny that possibility right away.

    He said this as he turned away. There was a frown on his face, but his neck was flushed. Maybe he was feeling shy.

    Ophelia had a sudden thought. He¡¯s adorable.

    Perhaps it was because at just that moment, the sunlight that slid right over his face was clear and pure. Ironically, his hair that resembled the moonlight looked more mysterious beneath the afternoon sun¡¯s rays.

    Beneath the sky that had not one cloud in sight, the man shone with a white glow to his countenance.

    As his hair received an abundance of light, his eyelashes cast shadows that made it seem as though he was crying, and even as his nape was reddened, the alabaster tone of his skin was apparent. Although his demeanor had become unfamiliar in this sheer brightness, the man¡¯s emotions emerged transparently nonetheless.

    But Alei¡¯s loveliness, which Ophelia recognized, could be found elsewhere.

    ¡ªI have your trust. This makes me happy.

    As Alei said this, Ophelia herself could ambiguously feel that Alei¡¯s gaze would return back to her.

    Right then, Alei hadn¡¯t turned his head for a long moment. But soon, he turned around, covering the back of his neck with a palm, and it was too hot just as it was beneath the sun.

    After turning back, he looked into Ophelia¡¯s eyes and said this.

    I¡¯m happy.

    Even as she was someone who wasn¡¯t used to expressing her feelings, he would still turn around and look at her once more. How could she possibly hate him?

    In a life where solitude enshrouded her, he was the only one who continued to stay by her side.

    Just the fact that she thought the same as him made him happy.

    And the fact that he felt strongly whenever she was treated disrespectfully, it was evidence enough that she was not wrong.

    Because he called her name so purely, she was happy.

    If there was a name that she could leave behind in this life, perhaps it would belong to Alei.

    But because it was like this, rather, it wasn¡¯t possible for her to tell him more.

    When Ophelia had died, Alei had been immensely affected.

    ¡°I have to protect him, of course.¡±

    As Ophelia said this, she used her thumb to lightly flip the coin.

    And there, it plummeted quickly down the abyss, devoured by the sea without a sound.

    Of course, she could only guess. Everything around her was obscured by darkness, and the sharpened reefs at the bottom tangled together with the pulsating waves that had become fiercer.

    Atop this cliff that was high enough that even soaring birds looked like mere dots, she wondered if something falling would still be visible.

    If something much larger than a coin were to fall, perhaps it could also disappear without a trace.

    With these thoughts, Ophelia looked down wordlessly. Then, she turned around and walked towards Sante.

    ¡°You asked what I was thinking, Sante, and I can tell you that my goal remains the same.¡±

    To recover Alei¡¯s memories and go to the magic tower.

    Of course, she had also prepared an alternative plan for if they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover his memories.

    The problem was that there were many variables that continued to hinder her.

    ¡°A guest will be arriving in Ladeen soon. It will be my half-sister.¡±

    ¡°Then she must be a princess, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And the equilibrium will shift.¡±

    Cadelia was interested in Ian, and Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to use her carelessly.

    Except for the fact that Ian was trying to make Ophelia his, everything was according to plan.

    That¡¯s why Ophelia pulled in the people who would be by her side early.

    ¡°All my cards have almost been gathered now. Though there¡¯s still someone to convince.¡±

    Excluding that person, you¡¯re the only one left.

    Only after hearing this did Sante understand what Ophelia meant.

    Not knowing whether he was laughing or whether he was angry, his distorted expression showed a hollow smile.

    Standing before Sante was a female human who was telling him to be on her side. How bold.

    ¡°Did you call me with this intention from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Human greed is an everlasting thing.¡±

    Sante had spoken to her with a vicious tone, but Ophelia answered back without any hint of agitation.

    Shwaaaa. The trees rustled loudly. This forest was so dark that it didn¡¯t seem apt to call it turquoise.

    Even the moonlight that entered her eyes was strangely cloaked by the shadows of the leaves.

    The expression on her face showed neither a sense of superiority nor confidence. Just as usual, she looked contemplative.

    It was surprising that the red hair fluttering like a pennant in the wind and the blue fire in her azure eyes were so clear.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    It¡¯s strange. It was only now that Sante could define what emotions he felt whenever he faced this female human.

    It was already late at night. Their surroundings were pitch black.

    Moreover, no one knew that Ophelia was here. She would always go out while avoiding others¡¯ eyes, but today, she didn¡¯t inform even Alei.

    So, if Sante were to leave Ophelia here, she would die.

    The turquoise forest was quite a distance away from Ladeen Castle, and it would be difficult for anyone to find their way back in this dark forest.

    But what the hell was she putting her trust in for her to say that.

    ¡°Ophelia. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    This very question had been on the tip of his tongue all this time, and he eventually uttered it now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Just because I cooperate with you from time to time doesn¡¯t mean that I would stay still and just watch you behave so presumptuously.¡±

    Besides that, he would not show such trust in a human.

    ¡°Sirens are capricious, violent. I know this.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°You met Ariel.¡±

    Like the stillness above the waves, her voice was calm as Ophelia answered.

    ¡°I heard. You told Ariel that you¡¯ll help her come to land.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make that face. Don¡¯t you also know the answer?¡±

    The walls have ears. Hearing Ophelia¡¯s retort, as though he realized just then, Sante laughed.

    ¡°You heard from the young sirens, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had some business with them earlier.¡±

    And Ophelia knew very well how to curry the favor of those young sirens.

    ¡ªSiren, don¡¯t you want to eat this fig pie?

    ¡ªI wanna eat it!

    ¡ªThen you have to fulfill the promise we made the other day.

    ¡ªPromise? About telling you if we see the mermaid?

    ¡ªThat¡¯s right. Did you see her recently?

    ¡ªI did! She was talking to Sante a while ago. The red-haired mermaid.

    If it was the red-haired mermaid, then it was only obvious.

    Ariel.

    Upon hearing the news, Ophelia was certain.

    She could have Sante by her side.

    ¡°I heard that you know about a mage who can bring Ariel to land.¡±

    ¡°Those punks. They heard it in detail.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re raising those kids too freely, but you¡¯re right.¡±

    Who else was there to blame? It¡¯s the fault of the punk who didn¡¯t crack down on this. It¡¯s the fault of the punk who carelessly kept yapping away.

    It was something he was unable to deny, so Sante could only ruffle his hair in frustration.

    While looking at Sante like this, Ophelia asked.

    ¡°Why did you do that? Considering your age, don¡¯t you already have an inkling of why Ariel had died?¡±

 CH 64

    Sante¡¯s pupils grew thinner.

    ¡°From the look of your face, it seems like Dian properly explained what conditional magic is.¡±

    ¡°And you lured Ariel in even though you knew everything. You¡¯re already aware that this might end in death.¡±

    ¡°Fine. So should I sympathize with a mermaid?¡±

    Sante asked back the question sharply.

    ¡°Ophelia, you must have misunderstood. It was Ariel¡¯s choice in that previous life to come up to land. And she will do it again in this life. How can I sympathize with that?¡±

    There was a reason why his tone was so pointed.

    After meeting Ariel at the coast, Sante distinctly picked up on the feeling of guilt within Ophelia¡¯s words.

    Even as she had said that Ariel¡¯s death was a twist of fate, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t let go of a sense of responsibility over this matter.

    A human being¡¯s life was several times shorter than a siren¡¯s life, and they were bound by several more things.

    For Sante, this was entirely incomprehensible.

    ¡°Everyone lives their own life, Ophelia. Blaming yourself or being responsible for another individual is a burden you don¡¯t have to carry.¡±

    As Ophelia felt responsible for other people¡¯s choices, Sante couldn¡¯t understand her at all.

    And he couldn¡¯t bear to watch her be so tied up in a tragedy that she had no control over.

    Rather, it would be better if Ariel and that male human disappeared from her side completely.

    That¡¯s why he met Ariel. If she wanted to come to land, then go ahead. Just don¡¯t disturb this entertaining human anymore.

    ¡°So¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you were concerned for me, Sante.¡±

    Ophelia cut Sante off.

    Her tone held a hint of amusement. And as their conversation had led to this point, it couldn¡¯t be denied any longer.

    ¡°I know you find me interesting.¡±

    The corners of her lips tugged up to form a crescent moon. The waves that extended outwards from within her were silent just as they were, yet these waves have become larger than life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it all more enjoyable for you. Just stay by my side.¡±

    A fire lit up in his eyes. As he always lived close to the waters, he couldn¡¯t think of any other time that such a scorching temptation had come to him like this.

    It was a really strange thing.

    Originally, sirens were the ones that would captivate humans at sea.

    Yet here he was, being enraptured into staying by a human¡¯s side.

    * * *

    Deep into the night, leaving not even a single shadow¡ª

    Sante soared alone through the crevices of familiar reefs.

    This place was a rugged reef island that any ship wouldn¡¯t be able to reach. Yet for Sante, he could find his way here even when his eyes were closed.

    Beyond this island was the sirens¡¯ nest. And, some more distance ahead lay the tower.

    This was the magic tower named after them: Siren.

    As Sante entered the window he had opened, a young lad who was guarding the desk woke up with a start and took off his glasses.

    Then, he noticed Sante¡¯s presence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit late into the night, but this is a rare visit, Sante.¡±

    ¡°I was asked to deliver a letter.¡±

    He had met quite a few people, but this person was one that Sante had met exactly five times before.

    ¡®His name¡¯s Meruzia1, I believe.¡¯

    Sante wasn¡¯t interested in human affairs, but he knew that this man was in a fairly high position in the magic tower.

    In the first place, this windowed room was a place that not anyone could even take a glimpse into unless they were in the class of a high mage or more.

    Considering that Alei used to stay here in the past, Sante could surmise that this man who welcomed him would be the second-in-command of the magic tower.

    With long, straight hair and slightly droopy eyes giving off a gentle air to him, the handsome young man approached Sante, undaunted. No, to be exact, he sat across Sante, tore open the seal and mouthed off.

    ¡°This is a personal assessment, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a very good mailman.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been acquainted before, you¡¯re just spitting out a bitter assessment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to criticize you. I wasn¡¯t lying, was I? You¡¯re the one who said following someone for more than three days is something you¡¯d never do.¡±

    And he was saying this because Sante seemed to come around this place more often these days.

    Hearing those words, Sante jutted his chin instead of replying. What Meruzia said was somewhat correct.

    For instance, the sirens¡¯ nest was usually empty.

    For the sirens, their nest was a place where they could come back to when they needed a place to rest in the future, but it was nothing like a home where they¡¯d live in.

    It was their abode, however they spent a lot more time outside.

    They often ran errands for the magic tower, traveled to and from the mainland, flew as they pleased, sank a few ships.

    It could be considered a miracle if a siren would stay in one place for more than three days.

    By nature, they were beings who were in the east today, then would be in the west tomorrow.

    Therefore, Sante¡¯s recent actions were far from common.

    ¡®Of course, since I stayed in these narrow waters for days.¡¯

    This was truly unusual considering that sirens were beings that could cross a continent in one night if they wanted to.

    Even more so if he considered that he didn¡¯t intend for this to happen in the beginning.

    ¡®I really am not an errand boy.¡¯

    When he came to his senses, he could only find himself already perfectly conditioned to the post. To the point that he earnestly delivered this letter even if it was already so late at night.

    As though everything he found interesting in the world had coalesced into just Ophelia herself.

    He constantly hovered over the waters of Ladeen.

    The moment a feather was broken and there was that certain scattering of mana pulling him back, he would fly speedily back to that place like a kingfisher.2

    ¡®No way. When I think about doing things that aren¡¯t even asked of me, it¡¯s hard to say that I¡¯m just devoted.¡¯

    Something like a truly loyal characteristic that¡¯s not ordered by a master, or something like meeting Ariel in secret¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t do these things.

    But if these actions would entertain him, then who knows.

    ¡®How ambiguous.¡¯

    It was definitely entertaining to be near Ophelia. However, every time he tried to turn away from her, it felt like green, tangled seaweed would hold him back. Since this feeling had gotten bad, he¡¯d think that he wouldn¡¯t meet her next time. But the moment a feather was broken, he would fly back to her as though he was waiting for the chance.

    He knew that this was something unusual, but it was even more strange that he didn¡¯t seem to have the will to set himself straight.

    It was also evident that she was the cause of this peculiar phenomenon. However, rather than avoiding her, the more he thought about her, the more he wanted to see her.

    The sensation of holding Ophelia in his arms constantly wandered around Sante¡¯s mind.

    It was clear in his memories.

    Her heartbeat, pounding so fast while she was in his arms.

    Her hand, holding his shoulder for fear of falling.

    Her body, so close to his with only their clothes between them.

    At that time, it felt as though Sante could read the excitement contained within Ophelia¡¯s azure eyes.

    This was because whenever she was in his arms, he would soar high up into altitudes humans would not be able to reach.

    He didn¡¯t realize it either, but he would look forward to seeing her face, which resembled a flower petal caressed by dew. A stray thought even entered his mind¡ªthat he wished to place his lips upon her.

    But it all ended there, with only his thoughts and his imagination.

    Before coming here to meet this man, he had been with her.

    That woman who, as she was standing at the very edge of a cliff, threw a coin into the sea while saying it was her payment for a ferry ride.

    That woman who, as she was engulfed by the night¡¯s darkness around her, looked out into the black and white sea.

    ¡ªWhy do you think it¡¯s impossible? It¡¯s possible, you know.

    That woman who, towards his dishonest words, answered with deception as well.

    As interesting as she was, as charming as she was, as unpleasant as she was¡ªthe root of it all was her.

    As soon as she finished doing what she came there for, she took a letter out of her sleeve.

    It was a letter with a magical seal on it.

    ¡ªThis is a report written by the mages who came from the tower. But you see, they forgot to bring a siren feather with them.

    ¡ªThose punks seem to be careless.

    ¡ªSo I¡¯m asking you to do it. I was going to meet you anyway, and I thought that it would be nice if you deliver this as well.

    Until the very end, Ophelia shrewdly used Sante.

    She said that it was good to know that he¡¯d go all the way to the magic tower. However.

    At the end of the recollection of this recent memory, Sante¡¯s lips twisted at an angle.

    His reminiscence did not take up a long time. While Sante was grumbling inwardly, Meruzia finished reviewing the letter and soon opened his lips.

    ¡°So it seems Cornelli met Lord Alejandro safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They had a very sentimental reunion today, I think.¡±

    ¡°On top of that, Yennit also came to Lord Alejandro¡¯s side despite being in Ronen herself. But what strikes me as strange is the ordinary person who¡¯s close to Lord Alejandro. Have you also met that person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her. I see her often whenever I go there.¡±

    To be exact, he went there just to see Ophelia, but Sante lied smoothly without even batting an eye.

    1 This name was previously translated as ¡®Lady Mercia¡¯ and the honorific used to address this character in some past chapters was ? (a gender-neutral term), so I just assumed that this character was a woman based on the name. I¡¯ve since amended the past chapters and changed all mentions of him to ¡®Lord Meruzia.¡¯ Apologies for the confusion.

    2 Quick google search of a kingfisher¡¯s behavior: They are primarily territorial birds, and some species even defend their territory from just about any animal that enters it. Most species are active during the day, or diurnal, where they spend most of their time perched and watching carefully for prey.

 CH 65

    Still looking down without taking notice of Sante¡¯s turmoil, Meruzia read the letter again.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Yennit Luhen is suspicious of that ordinary woman¡¯s purpose, so she asked around about her. And it¡¯ll be easy to get involved in any dispute if they¡¯re amidst other normal people. She said she¡¯ll uncover the truth and get in touch again.¡±

    When Meruzia said this, Sante¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and the arm he was leaning on grew slack.

    ¡°What, she¡¯s suspecting Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°So her name¡¯s Ophelia. If you go there again, it would be better if you keep your guard up around her. Yennit¡¯s intuition is quite astute.¡±

    Meruzia asked this of Sante, but the siren burst into laughter without realizing it.

    Then what came to mind was a conversation he had with Ophelia before he headed here to the tower.

    While Sate was grumbling about having to deliver the letter, Ophelia tried to explain to him why it was her who received the letter.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s because I have to lower their guard by doing them as many favors as possible. Some people don¡¯t see me in a good light.

    Soit looked like that human was Yennit, or whatever her name was. Huh.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t think I can appease them. I can only leave it all to time.

    ¡ªWhy, isn¡¯t it possible that this will fail?

    ¡ªWhen it comes to buying someone¡¯s favor when I want to, I never fail.

    She said so in neither a prideful nor boastful tone, rather, it was as though she was uncomfortable saying it because this was something that came to her naturally.

    And if he really had to say it, Sante could bet that she was telling the truth.

    He was one of the individuals who she had successfully won over after all.

    Recalling Ophelia¡¯s words, Sante got up and walked towards the window.

    ¡°I¡¯ll surely look forward to what it¡¯ll be like.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. There¡¯s a place I need to return to.¡±

    While saying this, Sante¡¯s tantalizing eyes curved up as he smiled.

    Back in the turquoise forest, Sante had accepted Ophelia¡¯s proposition. Whether or not he was truly fascinated by her, he didn¡¯t know.

    A siren by nature did not stay anywhere, yet now he had a place to return to.

    Sante thought that this wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Even if what was waiting for him in the end was a shipwreck.

    Nevertheless, there was one thing that he got hung up on.

    Before going to the turquoise forest and before she asked to go to the cliff.

    As Ophelia was talking, he had her in his arms back then.

    When he draped his cloak over Ophelia¡¯s shoulders, it wasn¡¯t only because of the chilly air.

    Sante noticed that there was a hidden presence in the corner before he even landed in the garden.

    Black hair. Silver eyes.

    A male human was staring at Sante as he came closer to Ophelia. The man¡¯s scowl was severe, as though he had been deprived of his prey.

    It looked as though he wanted to step forward, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    Sante disliked the greedy gaze that was directed towards Ophelia.

    So, he embraced Ophelia tightly and took her away.

    ¡®If I¡¯m next to Ophelia, maybe I¡¯ll see that bastard again.¡¯

    He wondered if he¡¯d be able to endure not tearing that man¡¯s limbs off next time.

    That was his only concern.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So, uh. What brings you here, head of the sirens?¡±

    ¡°You have eyes. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°I stopped relying on just my eyes when I was about ten years old.¡±

    At that, Yennit took off her glasses and wiped them for a moment.

    Then, she wore them again¡ªand yet, she could still see clearly the seductive features unique to a siren.

    The problem lay not in the fact that sirens had alluring faces and usually wore loose shirts only for the sake of courtesy. The problem was this: that the siren before her was wearing a proper attire that was covering even his chest.

    And if that wasn¡¯t enough, here he was, organizing some desk. In a very orderly manner.

    Then, he asked the owner of said desk¡ª

    ¡°Is this alright, Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°The desk¡¯s fine. Can you put the book back there?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, Yennit covered her mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°A siren¡­ being treated as an attendant¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡±

    While sitting behind the desk, Ophelia casually rested her chin on one hand as she answered.

    ¡°He got bored just staying still and he asked to do some work. It seems like he¡¯s suited for the role, too.¡±

    Used to being assisted by an attendant, Ophelia looked as if she had already gotten accustomed to this strange sight.

    Or, perhaps the fact that she didn¡¯t know what kind of beings sirens were¡ªand for that matter, this was even the head of the sirens.

    ¡®But what could she have possibly said to make an ever-fickle siren become so meek¡­¡¯

    Still, Yennit couldn¡¯t take it.

    She couldn¡¯t adapt to the scene before her, nor did she know what it took to handle a siren.

    Really, it wasn¡¯t only Yennit who didn¡¯t know.

    Everyone knew about a siren¡¯s ferocious and capricious spirit.

    Although sirens had attractive voices and faces, they were a dangerous race who could tear anyone¡¯s face off the moment someone approached.

    And even if you somehow win their favor, you can¡¯t relax just yet.

    They changed their minds so easily as they were a free, strong species.

    In other words, a human who had befriended a siren yesterday could, the very next day, be fed to the seagulls.

    ¡®Low-ranked mages aren¡¯t even allowed to contact sirens.¡¯

    The only mages at the tower who could contact sirens were those who were mid-ranked or higher.

    Low-ranked mages weren¡¯t yet adept at defending themselves yet, so they were prohibited from contacting them¡ªa siren could easily crush someone¡¯s head on a whim.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that mid-ranked mages were also completely safe from the threats that a siren brought.

    In reality, it was the high mages who usually sent letters or tasks through the sirens.

    ¡®That¡¯s why Lord Alejandro¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    If someone was close to the head of the sirens, who was notorious for his ferociousness, that was proof enough that they were someone extraordinary.

    And that¡¯s exactly what Alejandro Diarmuid, Yennit¡¯s master, did.

    Because Sante was the head, she had to ask herself if a siren could be gentle, but¡­

    ¡ªSante? Be on your guard. At the very least, he promised not to kill any mages of the tower.

    ¡­was what Alei said before, so it didn¡¯t seem like it could be possible.

    Thanks to this, Yennit was thrown into a state of confusion.

    Just what the hell kind of monster did this place have that a phenomenon going against nature was taking place.

    What on earth had this woman schemed that the lord of the magic tower and the head of the sirens were at her beck and call!

    ¡®No matter how much I twist it around in my head, it¡¯s just so suspicious.¡¯

    Yennit¡¯s sharp gaze headed towards Ophelia.

    It¡¯s been about a week since they¡¯d been staying at Ladeen Castle. Yennit still couldn¡¯t let go of her doubts.

    Of course, Ladeen Castle had welcomed her and Cornelli as Ophelia¡¯s guests.

    Thanks to the instructions given by Ophelia, Cornelli became the mage in charge of the road reconstruction, and Yennit became in charge of Grand Duke Ronen¡¯s treatment.

    Nevertheless, Ladeen welcomed them even more because this area was lacking in high-level workers such as mages and temple priests.

    ¡®Did I really hear it wrong back then?¡¯

    But Yennit still held on to this suspicion for days.

    After a few days of observation, it really did look like Ophelia was a good person.

    No, unfortunately, it would be right to say that she is a good person.

    She had a good reputation around the castle, too.

    ¡°Her Highness saved Grand Duke Ronen from the shore as well. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°I thought she¡¯d be really picky and snobbish because she¡¯s a princess, but¡­ that¡¯s not the case either.¡±

    Whenever she asked the servants about Ophelia, they even said this.

    ¡®She¡¯s definitely a person with good manners then.¡¯

    At the magic tower, Yennit was considered to be on the ¡®sociable¡¯ side.

    She was still the same, but since she had lived in Ronen, she had gotten used to how things were outside the tower.

    So in Yennit¡¯s eyes, Ophelia was a truly exemplary person.

    ¡®Cornelli, that fellow. He completely dropped his guard around her just because she treated him well a few times.¡¯

    Cornelli had forgotten to bring a siren feather with him, and while he was running here and there in confusion, Ophelia readily offered him a helping hand.

    Because of this, Yennit could understand why Cornelli was now defenseless around Ophelia. But still, Yennit couldn¡¯t let down her walls.

    Everyone was saying that Ophelia was a benevolent person¡ªhowever, there was one person who thought negatively of her.

    ¡°The Princess is only acting like a good person.¡±

    This was what Lilith Meiley, the princess¡¯ direct subordinate, said.

    A typical Milescet noblewoman with wheat-colored hair.

    It took a while before Yennit found out that she existed. This was because Lilith had been confined in a guarded room when Yennit arrived here.

    As soon as Lilith was released, she heard that Ophelia had guests and immediately went to meet Yennit.

 CH 66

    Then, with the particular accent of Milescet nobles, Lilith spoke in a nasal tone as she began to gossip about Ophelia.

    ¡°There¡¯s not one noble in the capital who doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s terribly ashamed about her lowly status. Because of that inferiority complex, she¡¯s displeased with every single thing that I do.¡±

    ¡°Lowly status? But she¡¯s called an imperial princess.¡±

    And the problem here was this: that Yennit was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity.

    She listened intently to the story about Ophelia, but there was one part that she couldn¡¯t understand. Her habits from when she was attending school were brought out.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re just a noble, but can a noble like you say that a member of the  Imperial Family is a lowly person?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course I can. Are all princesses just princesses? The person who gave birth to her was only a maid.¡±

    ¡°So her mother¡¯s a maid, but she¡¯s a princess. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    When Yennit asked in a truly sincere tone as though she didn¡¯t know, Lilith was so frustrated that she felt like she was going to die. She yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s different! Isn¡¯t it obvious?! Her lineage is different!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I get it. You guys are doing the same thing as breeding stallions?¡±

    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You keep yammering on about birth this and lineage that. Am I wrong?¡±

    Yennit asked back still with the same tone, as though she was really clueless.

    The magic tower was a meritocracy through and through.

    Of course, a family that produced high mages existed because mana was an attribute that¡¯s greatly influenced by heredity, but an outstanding mage¡¯s child could also turn out to be a worthless fellow.

    Or, an individual could also hone themselves and acquire tremendous skills even if their family didn¡¯t have a history of magic.

    ¡®My case is the former.¡¯

    And Alejandro Diarmuid, her master who was called a genius like no other, was the latter.

    Of the people living in the tower, eight out of ten people were mages.

    When outsiders hear about this fact, they usually react in two ways¡ªthat there¡¯s so many mages, or that there¡¯s so many non-mages.

    ¡®Mages except for the ones in the magic tower got wiped out, so it¡¯s understandable why people react that way.¡¯

    After the temple¡¯s regulations on magic were lifted, all the countries in the Maynard continent had opened their eyes to securing mages.

    They thought that only temples could be used until then, but they couldn¡¯t help but look this way as well.

    If they could foster a mage alone, then it was no longer necessary to appease the temple just to gain the divine power they provided.

    After hearing that there was someone talented at magic out there, the monarchs of all countries started gathering them all. But despite such efforts, there were still less than fifty mages across the entire continent.

    The country with the largest group of mages, with about thirty mages in total, was the Milescet Empire.

    With the magic tower being equivalent to a huge city, when people hear that most individuals in the tower were mages, how could they not be surprised?

    However, after hearing about the tower, people started expressing their doubts about the latter case.

    ¡ªIf the mages escaped persecution, why are there so many people who aren¡¯t mages?

    The explanation was simple.

    Because when the mages had moved into the magic tower, they also brought people who had no magical power, like their spouses or siblings. And, because even if mages were to marry each other, it¡¯s still possible that their offspring wouldn¡¯t be able to wield magic.

    Fortunately, Yennit didn¡¯t end up that way¡ªbut the problem was that her parents were two of the leading mages of their generation.

    Yennit¡¯s parents were typical geniuses. And they were quite distressed by the fact that their child turned out to be mediocre.

    ¡ªAt your age, why is it that you still can¡¯t understand how this calculation is done?

    ¡ªIs there something wrong with your head?

    When people say that a genius won¡¯t be able to understand a mediocre person, they were exactly like that.

    ¡ªI heard that the child Lord Abel brought in is absolutely brilliant.

    ¡ªI think he¡¯s even better than me when I was young. They say he¡¯s already about to graduate from the advanced course.

    ¡ªIs the child chosen by the Tower Lord different?

    Alejandro Diarmuid. It was through her parents that Yennit first heard his name.

    Not much was known about him yet until then. Everything that¡¯s known about him were only that he was an orphan brought in by Abel Diarmuid¡ªthe lord of the magic tower at that time¡ªthat he started from the bottom of the tower and rose through the ranks all by himself,

    ¡®And that he¡¯s also a natural at magic since he was young.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that he¡¯s like a crane that came out of a chicken¡¯s egg. Those who were at the bottom usually wouldn¡¯t be able to learn magic.

    That¡¯s why some people also talked about how Alejandro would be nothing¡ªeven as he rose from the lowest rank all the way to becoming the youngest person who became the lord of the magic tower.

    Even so, not many people were dissatisfied with him.

    It must be reiterated¡ªthe magic tower was a meritocracy, and it was undeniable that Alejandro was head and shoulders above anyone when it came to capabilities.

    But then here, when Yennit got to live in the world outside the tower, she saw that people were dividing each other through status.

    Either bloodline or status. She didn¡¯t care.

    Thanks to this, Yennit had to go through quite a bit to adapt to this outside world. Still though, there were times when she encountered things that she really couldn¡¯t understand.

    Just like what was happening here.

    Without a single pause, Yennit spat out a barrage of questions.

    ¡°If, say, someone¡¯s born differently, yet their skills develop despite that bloodline, do you think that¡¯s because of their lineage? Or do you think it¡¯s a change brought upon by that person¡¯s environment? If a noblewoman like you can speak down at a member of the Imperial Family just because she was given birth to by a maid, does that mean hierarchy is divided through birth and not the blood in their veins?¡±

    If that¡¯s not it, then she really couldn¡¯t understand.

    At Yennit¡¯s questions, Lilith slightly made an exhausted expression. ¡®How can there be such a person,¡¯ was what that look said.

    Of course, this was Yennit¡¯s daily life anyway.

    When Yennit didn¡¯t give in even at the look Lilith gave her, Lilith eventually cleared her throat several times and began to talk about foundation.

    ¡°One¡¯s birth is not so important, but there¡¯s something called a person¡¯s foundation. Even if they have aristocratic blood, if it¡¯s mixed with a lowborn¡¯s blood as well, isn¡¯t it natural to consider that the offspring¡¯s value is lowered? Her Highness Ophelia must also know that she is inferior.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t feel like that though.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you talk to her even a little, that lowborn aspect of hers jumps out. She can¡¯t learn anything properly, but she always oppresses other people while saying that status is the most important.¡±

    Yennit was itching to speak up again this time.

    If Ophelia was the type of person who would oppress people under the basis of status, then shouldn¡¯t she have done that to Yennit, too? But throughout her stay here, Ophelia paid close attention to Yennit, and to Cornelli as well. She didn¡¯t flaunt her title as a princess either.

    ¡®And I don¡¯t think she can¡¯t learn anything.¡¯

    She recalled the many times she visited Ophelia¡¯s office.

    First of all, Yennit came to this place for the purpose of treating Grand Duke Ronen, so because of that, she had to report the grand duke¡¯s condition about once or twice a day.

    Whenever she did, she¡¯d see Ophelia with a book in front of her.

    Sometimes it was a map.

    Ophelia would draw several symbols all over the diagram of the sea, and just looking at the arrows made Yennit dizzy.

    Yennit couldn¡¯t see the details so she couldn¡¯t be too sure, but those symbols were definitely something like surveying. What she wrote down looked considerably high-level, too.

    ¡®And I saw some documents spread out before her that had the ancient language to boot.¡¯

    In Ronen, where surveying and trade flourished, all the nobles were adept enough in those topics because they were considered to be fundamental areas of study. But ancient language was a different matter.

    Ancient language was the basis of the official language used across the Maynard continent and the magic tower, as well as the regional languages in each individual country.

    Also, in order to graduate from the advanced course, some proficiency in the ancient language was required.

    The runes used when doing magic were based on the ancient language, and there¡¯s a lot of runes involved in the formulas. It would be difficult to do higher calculation levels and wider scopes if you don¡¯t know the ancient language.

    This was why Yennit could understand it, too, but she was surprised to find out that Ophelia could as well.

    ¡ªUm, Ophelia. Perhaps, can you read what¡¯s spread out in front of you?

    ¡ªThere lay a connection between life and decay. We corrode, and we meet our demise. Therefore, it would not be an exaggeration to say that, in essence, the sea where everything that which had decayed flows, can be paralleled to the netherworld. We¨C

    ¡ªNever mind. That¡¯s enough.

    So she really could understand the ancient language.

    But Lilith was saying that Ophelia can¡¯t learn anything?

    ¡°Do you know how to speak the ancient language?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who still studies that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m curious about why Ophelia¡¯s good at it, that¡¯s why I asked.¡±

 CH 67

    ¡°S-She¡¯s learning such a useless thing but she can¡¯t learn what she really needs to learn! That¡¯s how vain she is!¡±

    Realizing that the holes in her argument were revealed, Lilith protested with a red face.

    ¡°Her Highness just learned that to pretend to know. What use does ancient language have? Why do you think I have to monitor her? After learning something as strange as that, she thinks that I¡¯m disregarding her completely after just violating her orders a little bit. I¡¯m tired of this victim mentality!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re her deputy, I think it¡¯s right to think that violating Ophelia¡¯s orders a little is already disregarding her.¡±

    ¡°I-If it¡¯s just that, then sure! Ha, I wasn¡¯t going to tell you this, but¡­¡±

    Lilith was greatly flustered that the gossip she was spewing wasn¡¯t working, but she then shifted gears and told another story.

    And if this was true, then it was also something that Yennit couldn¡¯t help but be wary of¡ª

    ¡°Her Highness had a scandal with Grand Duke Ronen back in the Imperial Palace, and she also spent some time with the fief lord here. And then here, she¡¯s also spending an awful lot of time around that handsome mage these days. I think his name is Alei¡­ that low-ranked subordinate.¡±

    ¡ªbecause something like Ophelia being part of a scandal was a big deal.

    Yennit honestly didn¡¯t pay any mind to something like rumors and scandals, but the fact that Alei had become entangled in one was a huge problem for her.

    And this was added with the weight of her suspicion against Ophelia, that she would use him until she¡¯s satisfied then throw him away later.

    Because of this, Yennit became confused.

    Was it really just an illusion that Ophelia seemed like a good person?

    Were all the things she showed thus far merely a ruse?

    ¡®No, I mean of course I thought that she might just be an amazing con artist, but.¡¯

    Even so, since Yennit had observed Ophelia with her own eyes, she naturally went down the direction of thinking that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Perhaps it was only to be expected. The Ophelia who Yennit had seen was a meticulous person who cared about the tiniest details.

    Just yesterday, Yennit went to the road construction site as Ophelia requested, and what she was asked to do was simple.

    ¡°Yennit, can you plow the ground from here to there? That way, the road can be strong enough to let even carriages pulled by four horses pass by.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to do, but can I ask what it¡¯ll be for?¡±

    ¡°When I passed through here before, this area was by far the most unstable and induced the most rattling. There were only two horses on my carriage, so I thought that if a four-horse carriage were to pass by, the ground would be too weak and might collapse.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a four-horse carriage would even come to this countryside though.¡±

    ¡°No, there will be one soon. Maybe today or tomorrow.¡±

    Her half-sister would come. After saying so, Ophelia added to herself,

    ¡°That child likes to show off. Whenever she goes somewhere, she always rides a four-horse carriage. Of course, she also needs a lot of clothes since she¡¯s coming all the way here, so keep in mind that the carriage will be big.¡±

    So to sum it up, a large carriage was scheduled to pass through this place, so she wanted to lay the foundation on this road that had gotten weak from the construction work.

    There¡¯s nothing that Yennit couldn¡¯t do as long as she¡¯s asked, but she was curious about why Ophelia chose her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Alejandro can do a better job than me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange for me to call him for this. Even though Alei is my subordinate, this is a private matter.¡±

    ¡°But I can do it?¡±

    ¡°Because you owe me. I made it so that you can meet Alei faster than Cornelli. I sent an official letter twice.¡±

    Ah, right. Yennit finally realized two days ago that, in a way, Ophelia was kind of like her savior.

    So Yennit quickly strengthened the ground as a way to express her gratitude. As she drained the moisture from the land and pressed it down with telekinesis, it was over in a jiffy. Of course, she ran out of mana after doing all that.

    After Ophelia had heard that her younger sibling was coming, Yennit couldn¡¯t even turn a blind eye to her.

    ¡®But those rumors seem to be true.¡¯

    Although it was hard to believe everything that Lilith said, the fact that there was any room for doubt wasn¡¯t something that Yennit was pleased about.

    As expected, this just couldn¡¯t go on.

    ¡®First of all, I¡¯ll bring Lord Alejandro to Ronen.¡¯

    Even if they find his memories after that, it wouldn¡¯t be too late.

    In Yennit¡¯s eyes, Ophelia Milescet was dangerous.

    ¡®And since Ronen is a familiar place,¡¯

    It was the perfect shelter.

    She had been living there for several years.

    And besides that, Ian¡ªRonen¡¯s lord¡ªalso asked Yennit not long ago if she had any intention to bring in another mage to Ronen.

    Actually, when Ian first saw Yennit, he was very confused¡ªperhaps because she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. But when he heard that she came here through a teleportation circle just to treat him, this confusion was quickly erased.

    ¡°But as the only mage, I don¡¯t think that you should leave the castle empty for long. When are you planning to return?¡±

    ¡°Once Your Grace fully recovers and once I¡¯ve settled a few personal matters, I¡¯ll return.¡±

    Ian tried to hint at wanting Yennit to go back right away, however.

    ¡°I would like to stay here as long as I¡¯m allowed.¡±

    Unfortunately, Yennit was very firm about this.

    And she especially could do this because Yennit wasn¡¯t exactly Ian¡¯s subordinate.

    Yennit had been dispatched by the magic tower as additional support, and she could come and go whenever she wanted.

    ¡®Of course, if Ronen goes under anything critical, I¡¯ll have to do something about it since that place has the highest priority, but.¡¯

    More or less, Ian couldn¡¯t force her to do anything else.

    So Yennit didn¡¯t have the intention or the drive to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in such a cold place for a while now, but coming to a place like this has reminded me of my hometown. It¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°It will be quite difficult if you decide to return to the magic tower. Ronen still has a great need for magic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that, please be at ease. I like the cold climate there, too.¡±

    At Yennit¡¯s casual answer, Ian¡¯s handsome features seemed to twist into a frown as he pondered something, then he spoke again.

    ¡°These days, I often wish that Ronen has more mages. It¡¯s not good whenever you¡¯re away like this, so perhaps you have any acquaintances in mind that you can bring in? They would be treated very well.¡±

    ¡°Acquaintances?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that you¡¯ve met the mages staying here at Ladeen. I thought it would be good if you can bring them to Ronen with you.¡±

    Ian¡¯s tone suggested that she should consider it.

    Perhaps he thought that the reason wanted to stay here for a long time was because of her mage acquaintances. That¡¯s why it seemed like all he wanted was for Yennit to return to Ronen with Alejandro and Cornelli.

    She didn¡¯t think about it too deeply.

    She also knew for a fact that Ronen was always in need of more mages.

    ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s go to Ronen.¡¯

    Yennit¡¯s feelings on the matter tilted to one side even more.

    If Alei couldn¡¯t return to Siren Tower just yet, then she¡¯d rather take him back to Ronen.

    So, Yennit sought out Ophelia today.

    But then¡­ Who knew that she¡¯d see the head of the sirens here, wiping a desk even?

    This threw Yennit in a state of confusion for a moment, but she soon got back to her senses.

    ¡®If Ophelia¡¯s someone who the head of the sirens deems worthy of serving, this can happen to the current Lord Alejandro, too.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Ophelia treated them really well¡­

    And after watching her, she definitely seemed like a good person¡­

    But!

    As expected, the precious Alejandro just couldn¡¯t possibly stay next to that enchantress who¡¯s at the center of such scandals.

    Ah, it would have been better if she knew what Ophelia¡¯s goals were.

    ¡®It¡¯s a little uncomfortable to turn my back on someone who¡¯s treated me so well.¡¯

    She came here determined to talk to Ophelia, but just as she thought, she felt uncomfortable about it.

    While Yennit hesitated, looking as though she was trying to do something she couldn¡¯t do, Ophelia spoke up first.

    ¡°I heard that you have some business with me, Yennit, but are you feeling uncomfortable right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if the others are bothering you too much. A mage is a great resource after all, so there are many places that would try to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve already gone through a lot of that.¡±

    As she was staying in Ronen, she eventually got used to saying no.

    But on the other hand, Cornelli was not so good at it, so he was being called here and there until the sun had set because he couldn¡¯t refuse.

 CH 68

    In Yennit¡¯s case, rather than being uncomfortable in this place, she got so comfortable that she felt herself starting to gain weight.

    During today¡¯s luncheon as well, Ophelia served a big meal for Yennit and Cornelli.

    The main dishes were roasted rockfish basted in champagne and crustacean mousse.

    For Yennit, who didn¡¯t like seafood, she was served some grilled lamb chops with asparagus and plum sauce. The appetizers include Milescet¡¯s eastern fish dumplings and, with the fragrant aroma of red wine, gravlax salmon and clam chowder that are both dishes served in the temple.

    In addition, the most satisfying thing for Yennit was that fresh vegetables and three different salads were placed on the table.

    Beet caprese in citron dressing with small pieces of bacon as a topping, another salad with minced onion, garlic and a dressing made with lemon and oil, and lastly, a salad with seasonal fruits.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Yennit to access fresh and diverse vegetables while staying in the north, so this was truly a wonderful selection of dishes.

    She could already bet that when she¡¯d return to Ronen later, this meal would be the first thing she¡¯d think of.

    So, with her heart full of regrets, Yennit opened her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come here to say¡ª¡±

    Just when she was trying to get out the words, ¡®to say goodbye¡¯,

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet!¡±

    A commotion suddenly erupted outside, and the door of Ophelia¡¯s previously tranquil office burst open as a high-pitched voice rang.

    Standing at the door was a person Yennit was meeting for the first time.

    Decked out from head to toe, with even her fingertips perfectly decorated, it was a noblewoman who seemed to have a fairly high social status.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to guess who she was.

    It¡¯s already been talked about everyday since a few days ago that Ophelia¡¯s younger half-sister, Cadelia Milescet, had decided to come visit Ladeen.

    Besides that, the two sisters had quite a resemblance, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to think that they were related.

    The issue lay elsewhere.

    ¡®I wonder what¡¯s her problem?¡¯

    It was that Cadelia looked absolutely livid, from head to toe.

    Cadelia was breathing so hard here, not even thinking of organizing her supposed meticulously combed blonde hair that was now all messed up.

    Maybe it was because she ran here as soon as she got off the carriage.

    But Yennit couldn¡¯t even think to ask the question.

    The woman strode across the room right then.

    She pushed Yennit, who was standing in front of Ophelia, out of the way, then¡ª slapped Ophelia on the face.

    ¡°You vixen!¡±

    Along with the loud sound of the slap, Ophelia¡¯s head turned to the side.

    At that moment, the air inside the room dropped into an abysmal temperature.

    Sante, of course, but also Yennit stared at Cadelia with a cold expression.

    These faces were not visible to Cadelia, but could be seen by Ophelia.

    ¡®I can win Yennit over with this.¡¯

    She was a little worried about what she needed to do to hold onto the mage if she would really say that she¡¯s leaving.

    Fortunately, this timing was impeccable.

    Ophelia laughed inwardly.

    She truly was confident in gaining another person¡¯s favor.

    Of course, it was also the same with buying malice.

    * * *

    Cadelia was absolutely livid.

    She tried to calm down during the entire trip to Ladeen, but no matter how much she thought about it, she really couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet!¡±

    It was because of her half-sister, who had nothing to boast other than being born a few years earlier than herself.

    Everything in Cadelia¡¯s life was naturally easy.

    This was the case for her, until a letter came from her loyal, devoted spy.

    ¡°What? Grand Duke Ronen got shipwrecked at Ladeen?¡±

    The contents of Lilith¡¯s letter shocked her.

    But despite her disbelief, there was a seal at the bottom of her letter that only the master of Ronen could have.

    It was the seal of the ring that was worn by the master of Ronen. In other words, Grand Duke Ronen.

    This alone proved that Lilith wasn¡¯t bluffing or blowing hot air.

    Grand Duke Ronen, who left with his back coldly turned to her, was now back in Milescet!

    ¡°How can he be so romantic!¡±

    The na?ve Cadelia¡¯s head was up in the clouds with notions of romance.

    She was indifferent to what problems Ian might have suffered when he got shipwrecked.

    Just the mention of him drifting back into Milescet felt so romantic to her. She was excited¡ªthis was definitely a path to fate.

    It was a terribly foolish and lackadaisical idea, yet this was natural for Cadelia. She was the type of person who¡¯d think that if there was no bread, she could just eat cake.

    This was because, while her other fifteen-year-old peers were thinking that these kinds of acts were self-centered and that they should be stopped, Cadelia was a princess who grew up with flowers in her head and continued to act in the same way.

    ¡°Ophelia can¡¯t possibly be his destiny. It¡¯s me. He came back to be with me!¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t just lean back and relax.

    ¡®I have to go see His Grace as soon as possible.¡¯

    Otherwise, that vixen Ophelia might block her path with another trick up her sleeve.

    And even if she didn¡¯t Cadelia had been suffering the whole time after Ophelia had left for Ladeen.

    The start of it all was that rude mage who stopped her when she had come to meet Ophelia.

    Cadelia had to wander around the imperial palace for more than two hours that day. That mage, who had nothing to show for except his face, had teleported her to some random place in the palace.

    She had been so angry that it felt like she¡¯d go crazy, but the most frustrating part of it all was that no one seemed to even know who that mage was.

    No, not just that. No one believed what Cadelia said!

    ¡°A male mage teleported Your Highness to some place else? There are only two people in this empire capable of such a high-level of magic.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s either of those two. Capture them right away!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Your Highness. Above all, one is not in the capital due to some issues with the trade, and the other one is a woman.¡±

    This was what the supervisor for the mages in the imperial palace said while glancing at Cadelia several times.

    It was to see if she was mistaken.

    And Cadelia took this as an insult.

    ¡°It really happened to me! It wasn¡¯t a hallucination!¡±

    ¡°B-But Your Highness, there¡¯s not one mage in the palace right now who could do that¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s not just the supervising officer of the mages who answered like this. No matter who she visited, they gave her the same answer.

    It was the same with her father, the emperor, who cared for Cadelia very much.

    ¡°Did you really hallucinate? Don¡¯t cause a ruckus inside the palace and just watch yourself!¡±

    When she heard this from the father she had trusted, she cried from all these feelings of sadness and unfairness.

    ¡°How old are you now for you to still cry like this. Tsk. Ophelia¡¯s birth was like that but she¡¯s still useful, and yet you. How come you just keep getting more immature by the day! Is there even a place I can send you off to!¡±

    ¡°¡­Father, what do you mean, send?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already the right age to marry, but how long are you planning to stay in the imperial palace? Shouldn¡¯t you find a place for yourself? One that would benefit both Milescet and you.¡±

    It was clear what the emperor was saying here. It meant that she could be sent off in a political marriage.

    A sense of betrayal hit Cadelia like a wave.

    In the past, he definitely said that he would let her marry whoever she wanted. That was what he promised.

    But why was he changing his words now?

    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you promise me before? Surely, to me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cadelia. Don¡¯t you already know that those who carry the imperial family¡¯s name cannot marry for such frivolous reasons? How long are you going to be such a child?¡±

    As the emperor said this, he looked down at her so coldly. His eyes were no longer a father¡¯s.

    They were the eyes of a monarch.

    At that time, what Ophelia had said before she left for Ladeen passed through her mind.

    ¡ªThink about it, Cadelia. It¡¯s true that Father cares about you now, but if he runs into an inevitable situation, what do you think Father will choose? His daughter or his country?

    ¡ªI don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be you. Don¡¯t cry about it later.

    The moment she realized the truth behind Ophelia¡¯s words, which she thought back then were nothing but absurd, Cadelia became utterly, unbearably miserable.

    It was shameful.

    If she really was going to get married according to the emperor¡¯s command, this sense of humiliation would only grow bigger.

    ¡®That can¡¯t happen.¡¯

    Just as the emperor said before, members of the imperial family could not act as though they were being swept away by personal emotions.

    That¡¯s why, for someone from the imperial family, a marriage of love itself was proof of that person¡¯s power.

    This would mean that she was favored by the emperor enough for having allowed it, and that she had a big enough of a support behind her.

    ¡®But I already said to everyone that I¡¯m going to get married for love.¡¯

    If she was going to be thrown into a political marriage like this, she was going to look so ridiculously miserable.

    There¡¯s no other way to avoid it, so what should she do here?

    On the day the emperor turned his back on her, Cadelia burst into tears.

    And she¡¯s been drowning for days.

    That¡¯s why when she heard that Ian was shipwrecked and drifted into the coast of Ladeen, the news was like a welcome rain after a drought.

 CH 69

    Chapter 69

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    This was an opportunity that God has graciously bestowed upon her. It¡¯s a chance to take hold of her fate!

    As soon as Cadelia received the letter, she ran towards her father and clung onto him while delivering the news.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please give me one more chance! Your Majesty can keep your promise to me, and at the same time, I can also be of aid to Milescet! I¡¯ll go and capture Grand Duke Ronen¡¯s heart completely. I can do it!¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Ronen is not a simple man. Wouldn¡¯t you be more of a laughingstock if you go to Ladeen and don¡¯t manage to persuade him?¡±

    When the emperor remained ambivalent, the impatient Cadelia hurriedly came up with an excuse.

    The letter sent to her by her loyal spy wasn¡¯t only about the grand duke¡¯s shipwreck.

    Along with Lilith saying that Cadelia must come to meet Grand Duke Ronen, there were also plausible excuses written there ready for her to use.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Isn¡¯t Ladeen out of anyone¡¯s sight? Besides, there¡¯s no temple there. We can just say that the imperial family will be erecting a temple in that fief. So, if I take priests with me and go down to that territory under Your Majesty¡¯s command, it would be a believable enough reason.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been using your head a lot, Cadelia. If this is how much this means to you, then I¡¯ll give you one last chance.¡±

    The emperor gave his permission more easily than she had predicted¡ªperhaps it¡¯s the sense of guilt for failing to keep his promise with his most cherished daughter.

    Yes. It was smooth up until there.

    It was smooth, too, as she was preparing to go to Ladeen under the emperor¡¯s permission.

    Cadelia felt a little anxious because of Ophelia, but she hadn¡¯t felt this angry at her back then.

    Had it not been for the letter from the carrier pigeon, which flew to her once again just before she left for Ladeen, she could have remained the same.

    The problem lay not with the carrier pigeon, but with the letter that it had delivered.

    This was what the letter said¡ª

    ¡¸ ¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending this. I saw Grand Duke Ronen meeting with Her Highness Ophelia at the beach late at night. ¡¹

    The details were ambiguous about the meeting because Lilith couldn¡¯t get close, but that alone was enough to rouse Cadelia¡¯s anger.

    Besides that, there were also the words written at the bottom of the letter.

    ¡¸ Grand Duke Ronen is consistently showing interest in Her Highness Ophelia. Seeing that she also has frequent secret meetings and late-night meetings at such dubious hours, it¡¯s suspicious how brazenly Her Highness Ophelia is letting him into her room. ¡¹

    At the thoroughly detailed report on what Ophelia was up to these days, Cadelia¡¯s insides grew taut and twisted.

    I can¡¯t believe Grand Duke Ronen is interested in Ophelia!

    It was what Cadelia was dreading.

    ¡®That Ophelia must have wagged her tail again!¡¯

    Otherwise, this was impossible.

    Ophelia had already blocked her path in the imperial palace, but now, she¡¯s also doing it in Ladeen?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but how did you end up doing this again?¡¯

    Cadelia¡¯s clenched fists were trembling with anger.

    Certainly, she had a pretty enough face so she could rely on her looks to flirt with him.

    But even so, it didn¡¯t suit her and she didn¡¯t even know if it was well within her means!

    ¡®Even if Ophelia doesn¡¯t have the grand duke, her life¡¯s in the gutter.¡¯

    It shouldn¡¯t be her. That¡¯s why, if there¡¯s someone who should naturally step down, shouldn¡¯t it be Ophelia?

    She couldn¡¯t stand it. It angered her so much that this dirty illegitimate child was so full of greed that didn¡¯t know her place, and even went ahead and dared to covet for what was Cadelia¡¯s. As soon as she entered Ladeen, Cadelia rushed through the castle.

    Then, she slapped Ophelia.

    When she saw how Ophelia¡¯s head turned to the side, it felt as though the knots in her stomach loosened a little. This tension inside her made her miserable this whole time, and it disappeared after this.

    Haha, Cadelia¡¯s lips opened to let out her laughter.

    But, breaking the heavy silence, Ophelia spoke.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how I should accept this, Cadelia.¡±

    ¡°What? Accept? Everyone in the capital knows that you dared to covet His Grace the Grand Duke!¡±

    ¡°Right, in the capital where rumors spread once you talk just a little.¡±

    Ophelia spat out these words coldly, then she turned her head back to the front slowly.

    ¡°Besides that, it¡¯s not my fault that Grand Duke Ronen was in need of rescue. Why are you doing this to me when you know this as well?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re aiming for a tree that you shouldn¡¯t dare climb! I haven¡¯t the slightest clue what you¡¯re planning to do here, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Really. What an unfair thing to say. I don¡¯t know where you heard that, but did you think that you¡¯re still in the imperial palace?¡±

    Arranging her hair slowly, Ophelia gradually raised her posture.

    The pressure she exuded heightened as she raised her eye level. Cadelia faltered without realizing it.

    ¡®W-What?¡¯

    Don¡¯t tell me¡ªI¡¯m being intimidated by Ophelia?

    Chills ran down Cadelia¡¯s spine at the thought that unconsciously passed through her mind.

    This was the Ophelia who couldn¡¯t even talk to her properly while they were in the imperial palace. It was a daily routine for Cadelia to laugh and ridicule Ophelia¡¯s ugly dresses and her lack of backing from any supporter.

    How could she possibly lose against her half-sister who she¡¯s been laughing at all this time?

    As if to mock how stiff Cadelia¡¯s body was at this moment, Ophelia leisurely turned to leave the back of the desk and approached Cadelia. The sound of her footsteps was as sharp as frost.

    Ophelia placed a hand on Cadelia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My dear younger sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Who are you calling¡ª¡±

    While asking who she¡¯s calling her sister, Cadelia tried to wield her hand once more. But something went wrong.

    Her body wouldn¡¯t move, as though she was frozen stiff.

    She couldn¡¯t even lift her fingertips so, as if she was a clay statue, the more she struggled, the more frozen she felt.

    Ophelia¡¯s voice sank coldly as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly so that your dull head can understand it properly. Listen. Before Grand Duke Ronen is considered the master of the Ronen domain, he is an illegal visitor to Ladeen who has never filed the proper documentation for his entry into the land. I couldn¡¯t have possibly sent someone like that back to the capital right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°And, as ordered by His Majesty the Emperor, I¡¯ve been appointed as this domain¡¯s chief governor. Cadelia, I will be turning a blind eye to this disrespect because of the affection I hold for you. However,¡±

    If, next time, you act impertinently once again.

    ¡°The things that could happen in this place where His Majesty¡¯s watchful gaze is out of reach¡ªI¡¯ll let you know clearly what they are.¡±

    * * *

    Cadelia left in tears. She couldn¡¯t overcome the anger that was welling up within her.

    The ladies-in-waiting who followed her from the imperial palace told her to come out and see the beautiful scenery of the ocean, however whatever they said to her, Cadelia just couldn¡¯t feel relieved.

    There were two reasons.

    First, Ian was not in Ladeen Castle. She was told that, along with the priests that Cadelia brought with her entourage, he went to look at the temporary temple.

    And, second.

    ¡®What on earth was that?¡¯

    It was the humiliation she had experienced while she was inside Ophelia¡¯s office.

    As she recalled what happened, goosebumps unconsciously rose all over her skin.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to move her body, and even breathing had become difficult.

    It felt as though she was overwhelmed by the atmosphere.

    But did she really feel that kind of pressure from Ophelia?

    ¡®This can¡¯t be!¡¯

    The things she didn¡¯t want to believe kept happening whenever she was entangled with Ophelia. Ophelia¡¯s presence itself seemed to be devouring Cadelia.

    This humiliation! This indignity! She will surely repay her.

    With that thought, she wiped her tears away and raised her head. Then, her eyes spied a person passing through.

    Silver hair that seemed to glow white beneath the afternoon sun. Deep-seated golden eyes that seemed to be so full of magnificence. Thin, shapely lips. A beautiful appearance that was sure to be unforgettable once seen.

    He was the very mage who teleported Cadelia to some random place inside the imperial palace.

    * * *

    Tak. Only after the door closed shut and after the footsteps completely moved away did Yennit open her lips to speak again.

    ¡°¡­Um, Ophelia. That person just now, is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°My younger half-sister. Our parents coddled her very much, so she still doesn¡¯t know much about the world. She always talks back to me like that and I do hold her dear even if she doesn¡¯t seem to know, so¡­ By the way, you look a bit shaken. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Rather than that, is your cheek alright?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is nothing. Didn¡¯t you have something to talk to me about, Yennit?¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s gaze turned towards Yennit¡¯s direction.

    She was so calm at this moment that it didn¡¯t seem believable that she had harshly scolded her beloved younger sister just now. Her voice was friendly once more.

    If it was another time, Yennit would have suspected this gap in Ophelia¡¯s personality. However, the moment Cadelia appeared earlier, Yennit¡¯s had changed her mind in a lot of ways.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it in like this if it were me.¡¯

    Ophelia even asked Yennit for a special favor to fix the roads for her sister.

    But what did that sister do as soon as she arrived? Slapped the older sister across the face and said such nonsense?

    If Ophelia endured it all like that, she must be the embodiment of patience and kindness.

    And if she¡¯s that kind of person, it¡¯s absolutely alright to let her be with Lord Alejandro.

 CH 70

    As Yennit suddenly changed her mind, she likewise changed her words.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing big. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t think I saw Lord Alejandro today.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking about Alei, then he went to the temporary temple. I heard that there¡¯s a lot of work to do because the building needs to be renovated.¡±

    Since Cadelia brought with her some priests, the temporary temple was where they were going to stay. Ophelia briefly recalled that building, where the beach was visible from the ridge. She smiled again.

    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back before teatime, so I think he¡¯ll be back any time now. Why don¡¯t you go out and welcome him back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. Thank you for your time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    When Ophelia said this as she smiled, Yennit bowed towards her and then left.

    Compared to when she entered the room earlier, the door now closed with a pleasant sound. Only then did the smile on Ophelia¡¯s face disappear.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to do something earlier, but.¡±

    Sante approached Ophelia as he was told. As though annoyed by the fact that half of Ophelia¡¯s face was swollen red, he frowned.

    Ophelia glanced at his handsome face once, however she turned her head and averted her gaze.

    ¡°There are some things that I have to bear in order to get definite results.¡±

    Thanks to this, everything was going according to plan.

    Ophelia¡¯s tone as she said this was contemplative.

    And the recollection of what happened to her just a moment ago was swept away.

    * * *

    The entire story was simple.

    Everything was moving according to Ophelia¡¯s machinations.

    The letter that Cadelia received that morning was not from Lilith. In fact, Lilith did not even write it.

    It was simply a trap that Ophelia had set to ruffle Cadelia¡¯s feathers.

    For Ophelia, this was something so simple to do when at her side were the best mage and the fastest siren in the world.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t true that Ophelia and Ian had met at the beach.

    Neither was it true that they were having frequent meetings.

    If there was one fact in all of it, perhaps it was that Ian was showing constant interest in Ophelia.

    ¡°What did I tell you? She definitely got angry and slapped me.¡±

    ¡°Sure. You guessed correctly so you must feel like you¡¯re soaring through the sky. Thanks to you, I feel like I need to do something.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Ophelia laughed dryly in a way that didn¡¯t sound pleasant at all. Maybe she wasn¡¯t taking Sante¡¯s words seriously. But truthfully, Sante was being serious.

    The very moment Ophelia¡¯s head turned to the side accompanied by the loud slap, Sante wanted to blow up that female human¡¯s head right then and there.

    However, as Ophelia didn¡¯t know what was going on through Sante¡¯s mind, she replied with only this.

    ¡°Anyway, I believe it¡¯s worth sacrificing one cheek if it meant succeeding in provoking Cadelia and showing Yennit a pitiful side of me.¡±

    Ophelia needed the hot-headed Cadelia to go out and set off some fireworks for her, so this was bearable enough.

    Rather, one cheek was a cheap price to pay.

    ¡®Cadelia didn¡¯t seem to be able to move her body freely earlier.¡¯

    Sante knew what was going to happen, so he must have magically restrained her.

    Not all sirens had good magical skills, but Sante knew how to do quite a lot of things because he¡¯s lived for many years.

    She heard that some of what he knew were things he learned from Alei.

    As someone who has recently been benefiting from these happenstances, Ophelia thought it was all very efficient.

    Of course, the individuals involved didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    As Sante listened to Ophelia¡¯s calm tone of voice, he spoke up sarcastically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but Dian probably won¡¯t feel the same way if he saw this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is a secret from Alei.¡±

    Sante¡¯s expression hardened for a moment.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Alei is busy trying to regain his memories faster. I don¡¯t have to tell him about this and make him worry.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just making excuses because you want to hide it?¡±

    And she couldn¡¯t deny this. Hearing Sante¡¯s rebuttal, Ophelia looked down at her hands instead of answering.

    To be exact, she glanced at the ring that was on her hand.

    It was the ring that Alei had made for her to block mana.

    This was the only item that Alei had made for Ophelia that continued to remain in her possession.

    Thinking of Alei, who she knew made this ring while staying up at night, she recalled how she used to smile without realizing it whenever she looked at this ring.

    Now that she couldn¡¯t at this moment, it meant that they hadn¡¯t been spending that much time together.

    It¡¯s been a while since they last met.

    Rather, it would be more correct to say that Alei was avoiding Ophelia.

    While they were together with other people, Alei would talk to her and speak lightheartedly as he usually did, but unlike before, they didn¡¯t spend time alone at all.

    When only the two of them would be left, Alei would hurriedly run away as though there was a fire to escape.

    It was like that earlier today as well. When only Alei and Ophelia were left behind and everyone else had their own business to do, Alei hurriedly ran off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the temporary temple. If something comes up, ask Yennit to do it. I¡¯ll see you later this afternoon.¡±

    After saying so, he immediately disappeared as he teleported, not leaving any chance for Ophelia to respond.

    Only then did Ophelia become sure of it.

    ¡®Does Alei no longer like spending time with me?¡¯

    It was a fact that he felt reluctant around her.

    It¡¯s not like this was something entirely unexpected.

    First of all, Alei was focusing on finding his memories recently.

    Back then, on the day that Cornelli and Yennit arrived in Ladeen,

    ¡ªI found a clue to regain my memories, Ophelia.

    After saying so, Alei had been constantly holding onto his research papers on magic without an hour¡¯s rest.

    Perhaps he was forcing himself to find his memories quickly.

    It was also true that Cornelli and Yennit were looking for a way to break the spell on Alei, so they were putting their heads together.

    And this was the second time that this has happened.

    That Ophelia couldn¡¯t remain by his side because there was a crowd of people surrounding Alei.

    ¡®Since there are people around him, naturally, there would be fewer reasons for him to interact with me.¡¯

    It was obvious that Yennit or Cornelli were better suited to talk to him since they all could talk about magic. The only reason Ophelia and Alei had gotten close to each other in the past was because there was no one else around them both.

    ¡®Not anymore.¡¯

    Now that Alei was amongst his fellow mages, he looked like he was in his element¡ªlike a fish that¡¯s returned to the waters.

    ¡°Lord Alejandro, what should we do here? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t start it here, but I heard that there¡¯s a lot of magic involved, so I was thinking that perhaps we could fix this up.¡±

    ¡°The first part of the formula looks too messy¡ªit¡¯s better to take this out and put this there. Look here. Like this.¡±

    And as Alei waved his hand, a gust blew past the windless space.

    Even in broad daylight, a twinkling akin to stars could be seen and the sea became as calm as a lake.

    Alei, who improved the magic formula that Cornelli brought over to him, activated the formula as a demonstration.

    And it was also the first time Ophelia had witnessed the manifestation of a magic formula.

    She had seen Alei cast magic countless times, but he usually did it without having to go through the process of constructing the runes or reciting the spells.

    He was able to naturally cast magic through his will with only a light gesture or a simple glance.

    Cornelli explained this to Ophelia.

    ¡°If you can fully understand and have already memorized the method of composing and materializing runic formulas, then you can use magic without saying anything. Of course, only the ones that you¡¯ve already memorized!¡±

    He added that most mages would memorize frequently used spells like telekinesis and flight magic.

    Along with these, mages memorized only a few more spells that they preferred to use, and this would determine the mage¡¯s classification.

    ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s difficult to memorize the others. High-level magic like teleportation is convenient, but it¡¯s overwhelming just to try and memorize the formula.¡±

    ¡°But Alei always uses it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s amazing! Miss Ophelia, Lord Alejandro doesn¡¯t just have a lot of mana.¡±

    Comprehension, memorization and application. He made everything that other mages found difficult look so easy.

    ¡°The amount of mana you¡¯re born with is what comes next. But in the first place, there¡¯s no one who can hold a candle to his amazing talent, so who¡¯s there who can compete?¡±

    Cornelli expressed his trust, reverence and pride in Alejandro.

    Perhaps because Cornelli was a mage himself, so he felt that Alei was extraordinary.

    Ophelia wasn¡¯t a mage, so it was difficult to say that she could fully understand what he was saying. But still, she thought the same way as Cornelli.

    Who would be able to compete with him?

    To this man whose very existence was akin to a cataclysm brought upon by nature itself.

 CH 71

    As unfamiliar words flowed out of Alei¡¯s lips, the runes gradually formed a round circle on the floor.

    At first, these runes looked as though they were forming a round band, but the runes themselves slowly became smaller until the space became densely filled.

    The formula, which must have been infused with Alei¡¯s mana, gradually grew in size. And as it became full, it quickly glowed.

    It was not difficult to see that the spell had been cast right then.

    Immediately after that, accompanied with the sound of a drumming staccato, the rain began to knock on the window.

    A rain shower poured down on Ladeen. Cornelli let out a light exclamation.

    ¡°You did it so quickly? How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I reduced the consumption needed to find the dark clouds. Rather than looking for and bringing in heavy clouds that are about to let out rain, it¡¯s faster to find the right rain clouds and freeze them.¡±

    Obviously, rain was something that should fall into nature¡¯s law or God¡¯s realm.

    However, mages were also able to do this. Watching this, Ophelia suddenly thought about it.

    She realized why the temple had driven the mages away under the guise of heresy.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s not something like conditional magic¡­¡¯

    They must have been frightened of magic¡¯s potential.

    Even though mages still needed to use magic through a formula, they were struggling even through daily life.

    However, the times were bound to change one day.

    If a genius unlike any other were to appear and reach unparalleled levels, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to call them a god.

    ¡®Then there would not be much use for divine power.¡¯

    Throughout the entire Maynard continent, the temple had the strongest influence over one country, and that was Milescet.

    In addition, because the Milescet Imperial Family was allegedly protected by God, Ophelia learned about the principles of divine power due to the basic classes she had to take on religion.

    ¡ªDivine power is something that materializes from the providence of nature. It cannot go against what God has given.

    The power of nature¡¯s healing was what¡¯s used to cure people, and the power of nature¡¯s destruction was what¡¯s used to attack others.

    This was divine power.

    As a result, there was an apparent focus on nature, and its use became more limited.

    In other words, it was different from the freedom that magic had.

    Of course, this difference depended on each person¡¯s beliefs, but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong to think this.

    At least, the mages that Ophelia had met were not bound by anything.

    And among these mages, it felt like Alei was the closest to the essence of freedom.

    ¡®He was probably like that while he was in the tower.¡¯

    She was sure that he had been free.

    Ophelia loosely grasped that this was Alei¡¯s original position.

    Now that she couldn¡¯t hold onto him under the pretext of his memories, perhaps it was natural for Alei to stay away from her.

    That¡¯s why maybe Sante was right. It¡¯s also true she was hiding this from Alei and he might react after hearing that she had been slapped. But in fact, Ophelia was worried about something else.

    It was exactly opposite of the excuse she had given.

    ¡®Alei didn¡¯t say much either when he heard that Sante¡¯s acting like an attendant.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just went out, but this was still strange considering all the kinds of forlorn and miserable expressions he made before.

    So again, this time, if Alei were to find out that she had gotten slapped and if he wouldn¡¯t react at all¡­

    Was Ophelia certain that she wouldn¡¯t be saddened by this?

    ¡®I¡¯m not.¡¯

    That¡¯s why she had to hide it. There¡¯s no reason for her to feel hurt if she had no expectations in the first place.

    Ophelia pushed down these thoughts and lowered her hand, which was wearing the ring.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not really any reason to hide it.¡±

    ¡°I thought you both were quite close, but I¡¯m doubting my judgment these days.¡±

    Sante leaned down his upper body, bridging the distance between him and Ophelia.

    His fingertips brushed over Ophelia¡¯s swollen cheek.

    ¡°Considering how nonchalantly you both are on the same boat, and seeing as you¡¯re relying on him in a business-like manner, just how many things are there that you haven¡¯t told Alei?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped because I didn¡¯t let Alei know that I¡¯ve come back from another time.¡±

    ¡°As these things you haven¡¯t said accumulate, the distance between you will widen.¡±

    ¡°It already is. It¡¯s wide enough.¡±

    The distance between them would widen further the moment they would step into the magic tower. Right now, Ophelia was an imperial princess, but after throwing away her status and entering the tower, how much more distance would there be once she¡¯d need to work under the master of that tower?

    As she reached this conclusion, Ophelia felt a tinge of loneliness.

    And Ophelia might not have realized, but this was something that Sante could read from her countenance.

    It looked exactly like she was hurt by the fact that Alei was avoiding her.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡¯

    And this was what he thought offhandedly.

    * * *

    Ophelia was under the impression that Alei didn¡¯t care about Sante becoming an attendant in the Ladeen Castle.

    The truth was a bit different.

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡±

    The day Sante came, Alei grabbed him and immediately teleported them to the forest.

    Perhaps he had gotten used to looking out for Yennit¡¯s vigilance.

    Alei was no longer using the polite tone that he usually employed.

    Judging by how Alei had gone as far as bringing Sante to the forest where no other people were, he seemed to be expressing his inner thoughts.

    ¡°Do you mean that if I do something preposterous, you won¡¯t hesitate to use force, Dian?¡±

    ¡°If you give me enough reason for it, I¡¯ll consider.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sad that the only jerk I call a friend is being like this.¡±

    ¡°A pity.¡±

    He replied coldly.

    Sante tried to act pitifully in a clumsy manner so that Alei would ease up because at this point, he had a hunch.

    If he were to try and fly away to escape, he¡¯d be pressed down by the invisible force of telekinesis. He couldn¡¯t use high-level magic such as teleportation either.

    It might be possible to manipulate space.

    ¡®But if I do that, this forest will be ruined¡­¡¯

    A siren¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t so sophisticated and intricate because it was magic learned from nature.

    So, conflict would arise between them today, this forest would surely disappear from the map.

    This wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant to think about.

    Eventually, Sante sighed.

    ¡°Ophelia desperately requested me to come, so what should I do even if you¡¯re wary of me? Dian, it¡¯s not that deep.¡±

    ¡°The young sirens said this¡ªthat you lot don¡¯t stay in the same place for more than three days.¡±

    If a siren were to stay for more than that, it meant that they were there to mess with humans.

    Hearing the harshly said words, Sante was sincerely overcome with the urge to wring the necks of those three siren siblings.

    He was sure that they divulged stories for the price of pies and cake.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t feed them human food, or maybe it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t let them start working since they were younger¡­¡±

    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not denying it.¡±

    Sante sighed at Alei¡¯s retort.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it usually is. I don¡¯t mean to deny that what I¡¯m doing is unusual.¡±

    As Sante answered while touching the back of his head for no reason, Alei¡¯s forehead became even more wrinkled.

    ¡°Then, what other reason¡ª¡±

    ¡°But Dian, don¡¯t you know that what you¡¯re doing is strange?¡±

    And after hearing this question, it was as if the cord of tension within Alei had been struck.

    With his body stiff and his lips in a straight line, it looked as though he was chewing on something that he could neither swallow nor spit out.

    ¡°Dian. You don¡¯t have to be by Ophelia¡¯s side anymore.¡±

    It was the truth that Alei had been turning a blind eye to thus far.

    ¡°I asked Ophelia how she won you over, and she answered. She said that she decided to give you a clue regarding your memories.¡±

    And she also said that her goal was for Alei to regain his memories and personally go to the tower.

    The problem was that now, Alei didn¡¯t need Ophelia in order to find his memories.

    ¡°Even if Ophelia can¡¯t go to the magic tower, that has nothing to do with you anymore. As long as those young mages are attached to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But why do you still fancy yourself to be Ophelia¡¯s shadow? To the extent that you even called me out here separately.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to break my promise to her since she helped me.¡±

    ¡°Is that really all? From an outsider¡¯s point of view, you look like a pet dog that¡¯s gotten restless because its owner had gotten a new dog.¡±

    If that wasn¡¯t obsession, then what else was it.

    Sante blatantly hinted at it, but Alei did not answer.

    If Sante didn¡¯t personally know Ophelia, he would have definitely taken one glance at this close friend of his and called him pathetic.

    The corners of Sante¡¯s lips tugged up.

    ¡°Are you jealous of me, Dian? You¡¯re scared that I¡¯m stealing away your use to her.¡±

    And, he was afraid that he would be thrown away by Ophelia.

 CH 72

    Anyone who knew her well enough would agree on this.

    That Ophelia was the type of person who liked useful people.

    She was very kind, but at the same time, coldhearted. It was because the foundation of Ophelia herself was not based upon affection.

    ¡°Ophelia is very much what people say¡­ a humane human. It¡¯s a little strange for me to say this, since I¡¯m not a human being, but I¡¯m sure you can agree.¡±

    However at the same time, she was also a very remorseless and calculating person.

    Ophelia always did her best for the people she cared for, but when they had lost their value, she would be able to give up on them without a second thought.

    ¡°In fact, I never thought about something like this before, but I felt it when I accepted Ophelia¡¯s offer. How affectionate Ophelia is to the ones on her side.¡±

    She was surprisingly sweet.

    When Sante returned to Ophelia¡¯s room after she had gotten back from talking to Meruzia at the magic tower,

    She was wandering in her dark room where not a single candle had been lit.

    Even though it was already so late at night.

    As Sante knocked on the window, a bright smile graced her features.

    Was Ophelia originally a person who could smile so brightly? It was to the extent that he had to do a double take.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t humans need to sleep?

    ¡ªI wanted to wait until you¡¯ve returned. You could have changed your mind in the middle of the task.

    ¡ªIn other words, you were nervous that I wouldn¡¯t keep my promise.

    ¡ªRather than that, I guess it¡¯s more correct to say that I wanted to welcome you back.

    Ophelia went on to say this.

    Sante never had anyone welcome him back until now, and though it was such an insignificant thing to have one, it did often pass through his mind that it would be nice to have someone like that.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t want anyone else to experience what I¡¯ve gone through.

    This was the first time Sante had gotten the chance to truly come face-to-face with Ophelia.

    And at the same time, it was evident that there was a clear line to separate those who were inside and outside the line that she had set for herself.

    ¡°I knew it then. The fact that if I hadn¡¯t accepted Ophelia¡¯s proposition, I would have remained a stranger to her forever.¡±

    That¡¯s why when Sante thought that Alei must have already been a person in her inner circle from the very beginning, it made him a little upset.

    The affection she had shown him was quite sweet, so he never wanted to miss a chance to experience it once he had also stepped into her inner circle.

    However, this was possible only because Ophelia had allowed them to cross that line.

    At any given time, they could be pushed out from this boundary.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s who Ophelia is.¡±

    There was nothing for her to fear. She did not discriminate against them, but at the same time, she also would not hesitate to throw them away for a sensible reason.

    So, how easy was it truly to manage human relationships?

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t feel the same thing. I¡¯m not even a human being, and I¡¯ve felt it. Dian, you¡¯re afraid that Ophelia would throw you away, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s really nothing you can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°My beak is intact, so is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t talk?¡±

    Sante shrugged and continued speaking.

    ¡°The reason why I find myself attached to Ophelia isn¡¯t all that different from the reason you are as well. I¡¯m aware of what you¡¯re wary of¡ªbut this would just be a waste of time, Alei.¡±

    When Sante lifted his shoulders up and down, Alei frowned and swept a hand over his face.

    After something like that, it would be easy to become a perfect stranger to her. Hiding all these mixed feelings that threatened to overflow within him, a cold and hard expression was once again on his features.

    ¡°At least, as long as you¡¯re not thinking of clinging to Ophelia, then I won¡¯t question you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heartrendingly thankful that you trust my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Stop being sarcastic. Besides, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t hate that you¡¯re staying next to Ophelia, I¡¯m just wary of you.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same difference.¡±

    ¡°No, it is different. Because I¡¯m going to keep my distance from her from now on.¡±

    What interesting words these were. Sante raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°First, tell me why.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone yet, but¡­ To a certain extent, my memories have returned, Sante.¡±

    The way he said Sante¡¯s name had some familiarity to it. Was it right to say that his tone had a hint of closeness?

    Sante¡¯s eyes, which resembled that of a predatory bird, widened. Before he knew it, a smile he couldn¡¯t hide was in full view on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that the way you speak has changed for some reason. Are your memories back now?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely.¡±

    Alei averted his gaze awkwardly and briefly explained his condition.

    It seemed like his memories of the past were coming back little by little depending on who he was with.

    ¡°When I¡¯m with Ophelia, I can¡¯t remember anything about the magic tower. But after I¡¯ve spent some time with Yennit and Cornelli¡­ I keep seeing flashes of unfamiliar spaces.¡±

    An unfamiliar stone building with only blue water and sharp reefs to be seen outside the window.

    Without having to think about it deeply, he could tell what that place was.

    His memories of the magic tower were gradually returning.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a natural development.

    This was due to Alei¡¯s own efforts with the experiments he¡¯d been conducting for a while now, and the results had doubled after he had received Ophelia¡¯s help.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a very wide gap in my memories, but still, it feels less empty compared to before.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°I did get better. The problem is that there¡¯s a cost in return.¡±

    ¡°A cost?¡±

    Sante asked back. In the short while that they seemed to be talking as friends again, that familiar tone seemed to have disappeared once more.

    However, if the expression he had a while ago showed his conflicting feelings, right now, it was clear that he looked pained.

    Shaking his head as though he didn¡¯t know what to say, Alei barely opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what the hell I did in the past, Sante.¡±

    The more his memories returned little by little, the more Alei felt pressured.

    And ironically enough, this weight that was pressing down on him was his own past.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did, but every time I see Ophelia, I feel like I¡¯ve committed a transgression against her. And the problem is, there¡¯s so many things that I think I could have done to her.¡±

    To the extent that it was impossible for him to narrow it down to one thing.

    Mages, for the most part, focused on one branch of magic as their practice.

    Yennit¡¯s specialized in teleportation and telekinesis, while Cornelli specialized in alchemy and healing.

    Perhaps this was a natural way of doing things because there was a limit to the formulas and runes that an individual could memorize as a whole.

    However, this did not apply to Alei.

    At the imperial palace, he registered himself as a mage specializing in telekinesis, but the truth was that he was adept in all kinds of magic.

    Therefore, there was a plethora of wrongdoings that he might have committed.

    ¡°Besides that, I keep hearing that I made some kind of deal with the mermaids, but I don¡¯t even know what they were talking about¡­ It¡¯s frustrating.¡±

    If it had been another time, he might have gone straight to Ophelia and talked to her about this problem.

    However, Ophelia had already once rebuked him about his power.

    Back then, when he couldn¡¯t hold back his wrath at the sight of Grand Duke Ronen. That is, Ian.

    ¡ªIf you get swept away by your emotions here and accidentally kill Ian, what guarantee do you have that it won¡¯t happen again? Will you attack me next?

    Did Ophelia know just how painful it was for Alei to hear those last words? How much they stabbed at him?

    Sante was right.

    Alei was terrified that Ophelia might abandon him.

    How could he not. Every word¡ªevery syllable she uttered bound him to her like a magic spell.

    Even the sun that rose every single day unquestionably reminded him of her.

    ¡ªJust call me by my name.

    ¡ªAlei, I¡¯m glad that we think similarly.

    Ophelia held Alei¡¯s hand as she said this.

    Alei felt that it was like he could soon grow frightened of everything in the world.

    He had a hunch that, even if Ophelia were to let go of his hand, his own shadow would come to a halt at this very coast.

    He would think about Ophelia¡¯s bright red hair beneath the midsummer sun, he would think about how her hair would flutter when the wind blows.

    The blue sky, the azure waters would remind him of the depth contained in Ophelia¡¯s eyes. And the embers close to the hearth of the fireplace, this blue flame would remind him of the fire that burns within her gaze.

    He would think of Ophelia as soon as the sun had risen, as far as the sun had set.

    Alei knew exactly what to name this emotion. And yet, he chose to turn away from it.

    What frightened him even more was the fact that he himself could harm Ophelia.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better this way. I need to keep my distance from Ophelia until I¡¯ve properly regained my memories.¡±

 CH 73

    In that sense, he had no choice but to be wary of Sante, so that¡¯s what he said.

    And it would be a problem if Sante would ever decide to play a wicked joke while he was distancing himself.

    ¡°Sante, what I intend to do is to remove all the hazards that could pose a threat to Ophelia¡¯s safety.¡±

    And one of the risks was Alei himself.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re there, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t be put in a difficult spot even without me there.¡±

    And, that¡¯s it.

    Their conversation ended there.

    The misunderstanding had been resolved, and Alei¡¯s intentions were now clear. So, there was no reason to hover in the same place and stand there listening to the sounds of the forest.

    In the end, Sante didn¡¯t ask. But it was possible that he could have asked him once.

    ¡®I heard that human relationships cannot be delineated by gains and losses just like that.¡¯

    For a siren, a relationship could involve just having a meal together today. It was just that much.

    Tomorrow, it might not be possible to eat together anymore. If two sirens decide it would be better to hunt alone than to hunt together, then they could do without each other and cut off the relationship any time.

    But humans weren¡¯t like that.

    Their relationships were much more complex than the simplicity of eating meals together once.

    Sante couldn¡¯t fully comprehend all this, but fortunately, he had accumulated some experience throughout all the years that he lived.

    And, that said, he could acknowledge that there was a problem with Alei¡¯s chosen method. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t point out what exactly it was.

    ¡®Seems like you¡¯re very nervous.¡¯

    Eventually, that problem was revealed in this way.

    Should he speak up about it, he wondered. He thought about it for a moment as he was looking at Ophelia¡¯s face.

    If it was another time, he would have directly told Ophelia exactly what he had heard. But this time, it¡¯s strange. He didn¡¯t seem to want to say any of it at all.

    Sante stared at Ophelia for a moment, let out a light sigh, and then placed his fur cloak over her shoulders.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t let anything slide past. It¡¯s your own business, Ophelia, but you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I only bet on the winning side, so you can¡¯t get lost in too many other thoughts and go the wrong way, right?¡±

    In short, what he meant was that since she caught him after she said that she would provide him amusement, then it meant not stopping even for the indignity of it all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such sadistic hobbies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone wish me luck like that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel bad to be your first time in that aspect.¡±

    Opening the window widely, Sante sat back on the windowsill with the sunlight streaming behind him. The corners of his lips tugged up.

    ¡°There are so many things you¡¯ve taken from me. I think this is enough as a payment.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Think of it what you will. I¡¯ll be off now¡ªthere¡¯s so much work that my master¡¯s ordering me to do.¡±

    After saying so, Sante fell out the window. No, to be exact, he leaped from the window.

    Replacing the muscular man who had just been there on the windowsill, a golden bird resembling an eagle appeared and soared through the air.

    The bird was heading towards the coast.

    He was about to meet Ariel, the youngest mermaid princess.

    * * *

    Of course, there was a reason why Sante went to meet Ariel alone.

    It¡¯s been a while since Ian had arrived at Ladeen, but he still hadn¡¯t met Ariel.

    And the reason was simple¡ªit was because Ariel did not show up at all.

    Even when Sante was out to meet her alone, if she so much as thought that a human¡¯s shadow was approaching nearby, she would quickly hide back into the waters.

    The cause for this was from a few days ago, and it was shortly after Ophelia caught Sante when he secretly met Ariel and offered her a chance to walk on land.

    Instead of interrogating Sante, Ophelia simply asked.

    ¡°So, what was Ariel¡¯s answer?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking for the answer to that proposition, then I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t hear her answer.¡±

    It was something she didn¡¯t expect.

    She surmised that an answer would have been given, whether it was a positive or negative response. But he didn¡¯t hear any answer at all?

    But her curiosity was soon sated.

    ¡°When I met Ariel before, I ordered a hermit crab to call her, and it slipped up and told Ariel¡¯s older sisters. As soon as they heard, they rushed right then. All of them with not a single one left.¡±

    ¡°All seven of them were there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen so many mermaids at once in my life.¡±

    No matter how much he thought about that time, Sante just ruffled his hair and smiled in vain.

    Wasn¡¯t it only natural that he¡¯d react this way? For as long as he lived, he had never been bound by any laws or regulations, but there he was, getting caught by a group of mermaids. Had he ever imagined how sore that felt?

    ¡°Was it difficult for you to overcome them?¡±

    ¡°Rather than something like overcoming them, it would be better to say that the place itself made it difficult to win over them.¡±

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s hard for you to move in the sea?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true as well, but have you ever heard that saying? That the water¡¯s spirit is shaped like a mermaid.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was only a folktale.¡±

    Or rather, a story that people would tell after they¡¯d fallen victim to a mermaid¡¯s enchantment, mistaking a mermaid for a spirit.

    When Ophelia answered him with a tone tinged with doubt, Sante shrugged.

    ¡°Just as you¡¯ve said, the spirit can only be found in folktales. But I brought it up because it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that mermaids become like spirits when there is water. Especially in the middle of the vast sea where there¡¯s no land visible on both sides.¡±

    Besides that, Ariel was a lot weaker compared to her sisters. The first mermaid princess was quite wise because of how long she had lived, and then there was the fourth mermaid princess who was famous for specializing in various kinds of magic. It would have been difficult for Sante to confront them.

    The first mermaid princess created a tsunami as tall as a three-story building as soon as she saw Sante, and then the fourth mermaid princess conjured projectiles made out of water.

    ¡°The mermaids aren¡¯t hostile, but they aren¡¯t weak either.¡±

    After hearing this explanation, Ophelia could understand a little why Ariel was so afraid of her sisters.

    But it¡¯s not so good to hear because it would be difficult to meet Ariel now.

    Ariel¡¯s older sisters said that they had allowed her to meet the siren, but they were hovering around, cautious of any possible contact with another human again.

    Thanks to this, Ophelia was facing some unintended hurdles.

    ¡®Even if she won¡¯t meet Ian, there¡¯s something that I have to ask Ariel.¡¯

    She tried to solve it through words as much as possible, but as long as Cadelia was here and the temporary temple was being established, she couldn¡¯t stay relaxed anymore.

    Ophelia¡¯s plan was about to start in earnest.

    To restore Alei¡¯s memories so that they could go to the magic tower.

    Or, to find the location of the tower herself.

    ¡®Alei said he regained many parts of his memories.¡¯

    Alei didn¡¯t explain it to her in detail again this time, but he did reassure her.

    ¡°I remember a lot of things now, Ophelia. It¡¯s a huge breakthrough, and I¡¯m hoping that I can regain my memories a little more so that it¡¯ll be completely restored.¡±

    ¡°How far back have you remembered?¡±

    ¡°Long enough that I can recall the place where I first met Sante.¡±

    And that place was a room that only the lord of the magic tower could enter.

    This also meant that his memories of the tower had returned. However, because all the things he could remember for now were limited to the interior of the tower, there wasn¡¯t anything helpful in terms of finding the location. All he saw were many reefs and a huge expanse of water around.

    Even so, there was no denying that this was such a significant development.

    However.

    ¡®You might not be able to find more memories here.¡¯

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t be at ease just yet.

    She turned around and walked towards her desk. As she removed some of the documents and books piled up on the surface, she saw a map with many signs written on it.

    There was a drawing of the Maynard continent along with the several islands below it. But still, it was a map that had a little more focus on the ocean rather than the land, so it was rarely used unless you were a seafarer.

    Of course, there was a reason for this.

    This was because this map was not very accurate. Aside from the needed understanding of scaling, the ocean was difficult to record because it was unlike the mountains or the fields that were stationed to the earth. Thanks to this, this map was somewhat rough considering that it was made while the cartographer was on a moving vessel in the waters.

    At the Milescet Empire, only skilled navigators would be able to read this map.

    ¡®But not in the Ronen Principality.¡¯

    This limitation did not apply to Ophelia, who had once been the Grand Duchess of Ronen.

 CH 74

    Ophelia drew several arrows on the map.

    Because this map was a rough diagram, it didn¡¯t have a detailed record of topographic features. Rather, this map focused on the documentation of routes and oceanic currents.

    And Ophelia was using this map to figure out the magic tower¡¯s location.

    Of course, when using only a map like this, it was like she was a paper boat floating in the middle of the vast ocean.

    Fortunately though, she had quite a lot of information about the tower.

    Scritch, scribble. The quill moved quickly as Ophelia wrote down what she knew on the page.

    First, about the sirens.

    ¡®The magic tower is surrounded by a flock of sirens.¡¯

    Apart from that, the siren flock also shared a territorial barrier with the tower. In other words, this meant that neither of them could be seen with the naked eye if one did now know how to wield magic.

    Now, here was where the strange aspects of it arose.

    What would happen if a ship were to come into the tower¡¯s barrier?

    Cornelli gave her the answer to this question.

    ¡°It passes by as if nothing just happened.¡±

    ¡°I thought it would hit something solid at least.¡±

    ¡°If the barrier could be hit like that, then we would be revealed. Hiding an entire place is trickier than you think.¡±

    So, that place could be hidden only when the raised barrier could be felt by none of the senses, including sight.

    That¡¯s why the idea of fumbling around and trying to push through the barrier was wrong from the very beginning.

    Therefore, Ophelia instead tried to infer the tower¡¯s location through records and documents.

    If the tower was surrounded by the siren flock, then wasn¡¯t it naturally a place where accidents caused by sirens frequently occurred?

    ¡®With the songs that sirens sing, they can easily captivate humans and sink their ships.¡¯

    Sante said that sirens didn¡¯t really gather in flocks, but for this case, it was likely that they were in groups around the tower. The places she marked on the map were places where accidents occur a lot.

    And for Ophelia to confirm this, she needed Ariel¡¯s help.

    This was why Sante went out to meet Ariel¡ªfor the mermaid and Ophelia to meet.

    ¡®I hope he can persuade her well the first time.¡¯

    There was nothing she could do at this stage.

    She needed to leave it in the hands of those who weren¡¯t human.

    She stared out the window where Sante had left, but soon turned around.

    There was also a reason why she was short on time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    A guest had come to visit Ophelia, just in time.

    * * *

    Bishop Velran.

    With cliff-like, angular cheeks and deep-set eyes, he was Ophelia¡¯s theology teacher, and the highest-ranking priest currently staying in the capital.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for a temple to be built on the Ladeen soil as well. The almighty L¡¯Haille shall be greatly pleased.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s joy is His creations¡¯ joy as well. Thank you for your hard work. You¡¯re still as devout as ever, Teacher.¡±

    Ophelia raised the teacup to her lips, saying words that she didn¡¯t mean.

    Opposite her was a young man dressed in priest¡¯s robes, wearing as stiff of an expression just as Ophelia did.

    ¡®I did think the temple would send someone, but.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t expect that it would be him.

    Feeling a little uncomfortable, Ophelia set down the teacup.

    It hadn¡¯t been too long ago since she faced him. As she told the guest to come in, the young man in priest¡¯s garb came in and bowed to her. But rather than behaving flawlessly polite, he seemed to be moving as though he was made out of solid marble.

    ¡ªI greet the Princess. This is L¡¯Haille¡¯s sixth rank.

    And likewise, a stiff greeting.

    The teacup clattered onto its saucer as Ophelia set it down, making a sharp noise that she otherwise wouldn¡¯t have usually made because her fingers now had a slight tremor.

    Verlan¡¯s strict gaze swept over the cup.

    ¡°¡­Your Highness also seems to be unchanged.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are three mages at the moment in this small domain.¡±

    Verlan¡¯s smooth forehead became slightly wrinkled.

    ¡°I heard that they are following Your Highness¡¯ shadow, those heretics who have left L¡¯Haille¡¯s grace, even as He would not throw them away.¡±

    The time had come.

    As soon as he said the word ¡®heretics¡¯, Ophelia frowned minutely.

    Verlan wasn¡¯t characteristically a bad person, but he was the kind of person who thought of everything in a dichotomous way, with only black and white and no grays in between.

    For example, he believed that he, someone who would abide by the will of the God L¡¯Haille, was of the absolute good, while on the other hand, the mages who would go against the God were

    For example, as he himself abides by the will of the God L¡¯Haille, he considers himself to be of the absolute good. On the other hand, the mages who do not follow the will of God are of absolute evil.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe the most troublesome person came here.¡¯

    With a frown, Ophelia replied sharply.

    ¡°What do you mean by heretic? We are now in the era where even the Imperial Family trains and fosters mages. I do hope you refrain from saying such things. It¡¯s disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°L¡¯Haille has embraced these heretics with His generous heart, but their essence remains unchanged. I do not understand with what gall they dare to step into a place where a reverend of God is staying.¡±

    ¡°Verlan.¡±

    Ophelia spoke with an even lower voice. In an instant, a sharp expression was directed at the priest.

    ¡°Do I still look like the same little girl you¡¯d beat with a cane? Think again. Who¡¯s in front of you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    A strange glimmer flashed against Velran¡¯s eyes, but it soon subsided.

    ¡°¡­I see. First of all, since they are Your Highness¡¯ people, I acknowledge my mistake. Forgive me for my impertinence.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. Then, how far is the construction going of the temporary temple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now in a good condition to reside in. The convenience of the corporeal body is not a concern for those who serve God.¡±

    Velran said this as a smile graced his features. He was a man who could endure and show tolerance in many ways, if not for his extreme abhorrence towards mages and heretics.

    Even so, his smile was awkward to see due to how much it looked like a smile carved out of a marble statue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be running a medical relief center from tomorrow onwards.¡±

    If anyone knew how much effort he placed in giving aid to people, there would be no doubt cast on that smile of his.

    ¡°I heard that Ladeen is barely getting by with poor medical advancements because there is no temple here. On my way to the castle, I saw men lining up by the wall, in need of L¡¯Haille¡¯s grace. I traveled with many priests with me who are good at medical care, so we will make haste to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. One of my guests is already running a treatment center.¡±

    A few days ago, Cornelli expressed his concern about just receiving his meals like this without paying anything back, so he suddenly decided to set up a treatment center near the castle gates.

    Since his specialties lay with potion making and healing magic, he could single-handedly provide various kinds of medicine necessary for daily life as well as for treatments.

    ¡ªWow! Even if I bring the pot to a boil and something explodes, no one¡¯s scolding me!

    ¡ªIt¡¯s like a dream that I¡¯m allowed to gather herbs and use them!

    Besides that, thanks to the fact that his work ethic matched well with the current head of the medical team, the treatment center was bustling every day.

    Perhaps what Velran saw back then was a crowd of people trying to visit the treatment center.

    Velran was visibly taken aback because he didn¡¯t expect such an answer, but he soon spoke again.

    ¡°Then is there any other place in need of a workforce? Since the roads are under construction, I believe there will be a great need for divine power.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only natural. That¡¯s why, likewise¡­ Another one of my guests has offered her help.¡±

    The other mage, Yennit, was eagerly going in rounds throughout the construction sites and other places where she was needed.

    Compared to Cornelli, she was more of a jack-of-all-trades because of the array of magic spells she knew, on top of her specialization in teleportation and telekinesis.

    ¡ªIf this is what Lord Alejandro was in charge of before, then it¡¯s all the more reason why I should work harder. I can¡¯t make him do this.

    ¡ªI did similar things in Ronen, but this much is easier compared to moving ships. Back over there, they kept asking me to move so many things during shipbuilding season. I had to struggle all day long.

    Mages were truly formidable with their power.

    With Yennit¡¯s telekinesis, she was the equivalent of six workers.

    To a certain extent, this was also the effect that Ophelia wanted to see.

    If the priests of the temple would have tried to exert their influence in this place, her position here would waver because of them.

    Which was why it¡¯s better to let these efficient and sincere mages step up first.

    ¡°What to do. I believe your assistance isn¡¯t needed anywhere at the moment.¡±

 CH 75

    It was only after a slight pause that Verlan replied, looking as if he was trying not to let his expression distort.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pleasure to hear that everyone¡¯s doing well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even so, you¡¯ve brought a lot of priests with you, Bishop, so it would be best to let only about a third of them stay. You may send the rest back.¡±

    There¡¯s no need for so many priests in this place.

    Ophelia pressured him further with a smile on her face, and at this, Verlan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    Even at a single glance, it was a face full of discontent.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a bit much to say that there¡¯s no need for God¡¯s emissaries.¡±

    ¡°Then shall I say that there¡¯s just a surplus of manpower right now?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best to send the mages back? Now that they¡¯ve done enough, isn¡¯t it time for them to take a step back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason for that.¡±

    To be exact, she was doing this because it would become troublesome if Verlan¡¯s influence would take root here. He¡¯d be in her way later.

    ¡®He¡¯s already enough of a hindrance now, but with more power, he¡¯ll be twice as troublesome.¡¯

    In the end, Ophelia was only able to finally make the annoying Lilith through Sante.

    For a siren like him, it was easier than one flick of a finger to charm a single person like Lilith.

    ¡ªThe greedier a person is, the easier they¡¯ll fall under the enchantment. And she¡¯s a lot greedier than she looks.

    Sante said this after coming back from putting Lilith under a light brainwashing spell.

    ¡®But the same thing can¡¯t be done with Bishop Verlan.¡¯

    The result couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. If they get caught after one small misstep, not only would she alone be at risk, but even Sante would be in danger.

    Ophelia¡¯s plan was at a standstill.

    One or the other had to happen¡ªfor her to meet Ariel in order to locate the tower herself, or wait until Alei would regain a little more of his memory and proceed from there.

    ¡®The matter of Ariel¡¯s scale can be settled later.¡¯

    If either of these two things could be done, then Ophelia could leave right away.

    But she didn¡¯t expect such a nuisance to stand in her way.

    Once more, Ophelia concluded.

    ¡°At the very least, there is no place in Ladeen that is in need of the temple¡¯s aid. Of course, I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to reach out to the poor and needy and do some volunteer work, but if you need to push out someone else just for your volunteer work to happen, then it would be best for you to return.¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s direct remarks, Verlan did not respond immediately. He only stared at the other person sitting in front of him.

    Like he was sizing her up.

    He observed her for quite a while. It wasn¡¯t until a while later that he spoke again.

    ¡°¡­I hear what you are saying, Your Highness. But the mages that Your Highness has been associating with are all from the den of heretics.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing but slander. One person is from Ronen and the other is a mage affiliated with the Imperial Palace.¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s identity is uncertain, and despite his age, he¡¯s still a mage of the lowest rank in the Imperial Palace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am referring to, but this is also a fact that I haven¡¯t known for very long. Then, are you claiming that he is a mage from the magic tower?¡±

    ¡°I am only bringing up the rumors I¡¯ve heard saying so.¡±

    Velran continued speaking, a smile on his lips.

    ¡°In the name of L¡¯Haille, I shall not sit idly by if I witness anything at all that should cast suspicion upon them.¡±

    Therefore, Your Highness the Imperial Princess, you must behave well.

    Ophelia frowned at the unsaid addition.

    Of course, nowadays, it was less common for the people of the temple to persecute the mages just based on the grounds of heresy, but with Velran¡¯s belief in his religion going near the level of madness, he could make up a crime that wasn¡¯t there in the first place.

    Only the blatant label of ¡®persecution¡¯ would disappear despite his actions.

    ¡°The other mages do not belong to Milescet. So, at any rate, they can leave.¡±

    Just not Alei.

    This affected Ophelia, and nausea suddenly rushed over her. The hand on her thigh clenched tightly.

    She couldn¡¯t let this happen.

    She couldn¡¯t stand any situation where someone else would be harmed because of her.

    Besides, he was the only one beside her who she could trust¡­

    ¡®I¡¯d rather let Alei escape by himself.¡¯

    Firstly, she should make sure that Alei and Velran would not ever meet.

    The moment Ophelia concluded as such, she rose from her seat.

    Knock, knock.

    But there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Are you there, Ophelia?¡±

    And it was the dry tone that she¡¯s gotten so used to already.

    A deep sense of frustration rose up Ophelia¡¯s spine.

    ¡®Why all of a sudden.¡¯

    Alei was standing outside her door right now.

    * * *

    A while ago, just when he was about to turn in for the day, Alei was transferred to another place to renovate a stone building in the middle of a mountain. It¡¯s supposed to be a temporary temple.

    In fact, for someone to ask a mage to help the temple was no different than asking a mouse to help a cat. Any mage would have the same reaction.

    But there was a simple reason why Alei was called for this task.

    ¡°Alei, I heard that a mage is needed to break down the walls and renovate the temporary temple. I think you have to go.¡±

    ¡°Is that an order?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough reason to refuse. Most of all, they practically asked for you themselves.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done anything to get their attention.¡±

    ¡°Of course. They chose you because you have the lowest rank.¡±

    Among the three mages staying in Ladeen at the moment, Alei was the most powerful one. But funnily enough, to anyone who didn¡¯t know him, people thought the opposite.

    Yennit and Cornelli used their magic without hiding their abilities, but thus far, Alei had been adjusting his strength to a certain extent to match his identity as a mage of the lowest rank.

    Though even with that kind of adjustment, he could still calm the ocean with one simple gesture, so people might think there¡¯s no meaning to his restraint. But still, the public¡¯s eye was focused on the name they were more familiar with.

    It was not so easy to approach Cornelli when he was running the treatment center, nor was it easy to talk to Yennit when she was assisting with the road construction. In comparison, it was much easier to approach Alei when he was only a mage of the lowest rank from the imperial palace.

    Thanks to this, despite the irony of it all, the most powerful mage currently residing in Ladeen was the one who¡¯s called to renovate the temporary temple just because he looked to be the weakest.

    Of course, he was tempted to just teleport there a few times and come back casually.

    But there were a lot of eyes around him.

    And there was one particularly troublesome man keeping watch over him.

    Ian Carle Ronen.

    He was being a hindrance today, too.

    He wandered off and came to the temporary temple, seemingly talking to the priests and the bishops. But Alei arrived from Ladeen Castle, Ian immediately picked a fight.

    ¡°It looks like a mage is here to help build the temple, but I wonder. He might break it down somewhere on purpose.¡±

    His way of speaking was still belligerent. Over the angular lines that his features would show, with his well-toned muscles and distinctly authoritative atmosphere, Ian presented a rather obtuse and heavy air to him. Nevertheless, this keen sense of sharpness just showed how hostile he was to Alei.

    In Alei¡¯s view, Ian was just being utterly ridiculous.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be as half-witted as this.¡¯

    Of course, Alei knew that Ian couldn¡¯t react right away to his attack the last time because it was done so suddenly. Even so, since he had been subjected to such a tremendous force, you¡¯d think that it would dampen his spirits for even just a little bit. On the contrary, it¡¯s strange how it seemed to fuel his madness even more.

    And Alei couldn¡¯t completely ignore him.

    This was due to Ophelia¡¯s request.

    ¡°Before I forget to mention, Alei. I heard that Ian was going to the temporary temple to meet the priests today. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ll cross paths, so you should be careful.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say I should be careful and not get involved since he knows who I really am?¡±

    Alei already heard from Ophelia that Ian knew about him.

    Ian called him Alejandro, so it would have made more sense to say that he couldn¡¯t not have known.

    But surprisingly, Ophelia¡¯s answer was the opposite.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. If he wants to attack you over his matter, he would have already done it sooner.¡±

    In the end, Ian had convinced Lilith to send a letter to the imperial palace to confirm Alei¡¯s identity.

    But Ian had been very quiet since that day.

    If not for seeing him come out the door, it might be better to say that he was ¡®calm¡¯.

    ¡®No. There was one incident.¡¯

    It happened around the same time when more of Alei¡¯s memories came back like a tidal wave, just before Ophelia called Sante in.

 CH 76

    Alei¡¯s memories of the tower and the mermaids became clearer.

    With his emotions in somewhat of a disarray, he wrestled with these feelings for several days. In the end, he stepped out of the Ladeen Castle and went to the coast to clear his mind.

    Was it because this was the first meeting place he had with Ophelia when they had just come to Ladeen?

    Or was it because he wanted to recall his recent memory of Ophelia holding his hand?

    Whatever the reason was, he went to the coast because his mind was in a state of chaos.

    Perhaps all he needed was a place where he could let his magical powers loose and unleash it all.

    As he soon faced the endless horizon of the blue ocean, he barely found stability while watching the water¡¯s flow and while feeling the air¡¯s breeze.

    But as came closer to the shore, he encountered two people who had gone to the beach before him.

    He placed an invisibility spell on himself and went closer. He recognized them in an instant.

    Ophelia and the man she saved.

    ¡ªYou told me to meet the mermaid, Ophelia. That¡¯s the only reason why I came here.

    ¡ªAnd I need to talk to her as well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. But because of the family problems she¡¯s facing right now, it might be difficult to meet Ariel for the time being.

    ¡ªDid that bird you were so close to tell you that?

    ¡ª¡­What bird?

    ¡ªI mean the siren that you flew away with while being held so tightly in his embrace. I¡¯m sure that other people might have just brushed the sight off as a mere illusion, but I¡¯ve gone to sea many times so I know. It¡¯s not enough that a half-witted human like the lord of the magic tower is in your collection, but even a siren has become yours. I don¡¯t see any reason why you loathe to possess the Grand Duke of Ronen either.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t try to justify it like that. The reason why I don¡¯t want to accept you is something else altogether.

    ¡ªReally? Then even if they disappear from your side, I wonder if you¡¯d still be able to say so.

    Ian jumped down from the jagged boulder he had been sitting on.

    As soon as he took a step closer to Ophelia, she faltered back. Alei could see the violent glint behind Ian¡¯s silver eyes, which reminded him of a predatory bird¡¯s eyes.

    Rather than stopping there, Ian reached forward to take Ophelia¡¯s hand. Then, he kissed the back of her hand.

    Right away, Ophelia slapped him. But he looked to be unaffected.

    He had a self-deprecating look on his face instead, or rather, a look that seemed to say he¡¯d already thrown everything away.

    After this, Ian said something else, but Alei wasn¡¯t able to hear it.

    He no longer felt confident enough to listen to their conversation. He ran away immediately.

    Ophelia still looked at Ian in such a cold way, but clearly¡ªevidently¡ªthere was a deep regret lingering within her for this man.

    Seeing this, Alei realized all of a sudden.

    No matter how close he¡¯d become with Ophelia, Alei would never be able to stand in between Ian and Ophelia¡¯s past together.

    And so too did he realize that this was the gap that he¡¯d constantly feel whenever he was with Ophelia.

    There were many occasions when Ophelia would look into a faraway distance. It could be during a conversation, it could be in the middle of reading a book when she¡¯d raise her head and look away or it could be right as she had woken up in the morning. She tended to stare blankly into nothingness.

    After finding out that they both would spend sleepless nights alone, they often spent this time together. They would just do their own work until the dead of the night, and when either of them would start to grow drowsy, they would retire to bed separately.

    Alei felt that Ophelia¡¯s spacious room was more comfortable to be in, and so he would sometimes watch Ophelia sleep and wake up the next day.

    As she would wake up, Ophelia always looked as though she was on the verge of tears.

    She usually buried her face in her hands, then she would turn to the bright sky outside. Whether the sun had risen high or whether it was still low on the horizon, she would always watch the ocean from her room.

    Though she stayed silent, she would rise from the bed after a long moment, then she¡¯d look out the window, staring into the line that separates the sea from the sky. With the expression she would have, it might not be strange to see her bursting into tears at any given moment.

    As if she had completely forgotten that he was also in the room with her.

    In the grief that Ophelia carried with her, there was no place for Alei.

    ¡®But this man¡ªthere¡¯s a place for him there.¡¯

    Although Ophelia hated Ian, this hatred was still something that connected them to each other.

    Alei knew that it was wrong to be jealous of even that. If anyone would point out how terrible this thought was, he had nothing to say to defend himself.

    And this was the reason why Alei had been avoiding Ophelia as of late.

    Because he knew that all these wrong desires would only harm her.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say this to Sante.

    In that sense, of course Alei didn¡¯t want to get along with Ian as much as possible.

    But Ophelia¡¯s request directly opposed this.

    Before coming to the temporary temple, Ophelia told him to be careful around Ian.

    But she wasn¡¯t saying that he should be careful and avoid Ian completely.

    ¡°You have to provoke Ian.¡±

    What she meant to say was that Alei should watch Ian carefully while trying to provoke him.

    It was exactly the opposite of what one would expect when hearing the phrase, ¡®Be careful,¡¯ and Alei could only ask back at Ophelia, incredulous.

    ¡°How could I possibly be careful of him while provoking him at the same time?¡±

    ¡°I told you to be careful, not to avoid him completely, right?¡±

    Ophelia replied casually as she shrugged. Then, she explained further.

    ¡°Ian is doubting what kind of relationship we have. But we both know the truth, don¡¯t we? There¡¯s nothing like that between us. We¡¯re really just friends.¡±

    There was no malice in her words, but at the same time, this declaration made him so miserable. But still, he had nothing to refute because it was all true. Instead of answering, he just stared back at Ophelia.

    Regardless, she continued speaking without waiting for him to answer, perhaps taking his silence as his confirmation.

    ¡°If Ian is continuing to misunderstand, then it would be better to take advantage of this situation. Wouldn¡¯t provoking him be more effective?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but is there anything to gain from riling him like that?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be?¡±

    Those who¡¯d been provoked tended to reveal their true feelings.

    ¡°If Ian ever starts something with you, aggravate him further and retaliate. Don¡¯t let him look down on you.¡±

    These were Ophelia¡¯s final words regarding her request to Alei.

    As usual, she didn¡¯t explain much. However, Alei soon found out why Ophelia had made such a request.

    Because of what he witnessed at the coast that midnight.

    ¡ªReally? Then even if they disappear from your side, I wonder if you¡¯d still be able to say so.

    Just before Alei fled from that spot, this was what Ian had said to Ophelia.

    It was impossible to deny that this was a threat.

    A siren and the lord of the magic tower were two powerful individuals, but while living among humans, they were vulnerable to many dangers. Ian would use this fact just to put shackles on Ophelia¡¯s wrists.

    Though in the end, this kind of threat wouldn¡¯t really work well.

    ¡®Does that man really think so little of me?¡¯

    The request that Ophelia had asked of Alei was proof enough that Ian¡¯s threats did not work.

    Ian was treated like a venerable grand duke while he¡¯s in the midst of human society, yet outside this bubble, he was nothing but a pathetic scoundrel.

    Sighing, Alei asked back.

    ¡°Why are you wandering about when you won¡¯t be of any help here? We¡¯re not even close enough to have a conversation between us.¡±

    ¡°I came here to talk to the priests about their future course of action, but surprisingly, you¡¯re here as well. I couldn¡¯t possibly ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Now that I know that this is how you think, then the problem must lie with me. I let you off too gently back then. I¡¯ll be sure to treat you better next time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been so cheeky, but you ought to be grateful that I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one,¡±

    Alei sharply cut him off.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t seem to know that you should be grateful. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s all thanks to the mercy I¡¯ve shown you that you¡¯re still able to walk around without hobbling about?¡±

    With an even more intense look, his golden eyes looked straight into those silver eyes.

    At Alei¡¯s words, Ian¡¯s clenched fist shook. But he couldn¡¯t let it show.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was truly afraid of Alei. Alei had only been able to incapacitate him that time because of his magic.

    Knowing this, Ian made a grim expression.

    ¡°Now look here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Magic is very convenient, you know. No one could even tell whenever I use it.¡±

    ¡°Alejandro!¡±

    Ian shouted suddenly, but Alei only looked back at the other man with an indifferent stare. In the meantime, he raised a soundproof barrier around them so that no one would be able to hear what he¡¯d say.

    There was no one passing by the corridor where they were standing, so no one would be able to interfere.

    ¡°Take this barrier down right now!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even do it on your own, so what kind of gratitude did you say I should have for you?¡±

    ¡°You insolent basta¡ª¡±

    ¡°Should I be afraid of a man who has nothing but his status in society?¡±

    Not being able to suppress his agitation, Ian started breathing roughly.

    Did he not even realize that he¡¯s instinctively acting like the prey here?

 CH 77

    Alei was troubled by the fact that this man occupied a place in Ophelia¡¯s past. But in every respect there was, it was even more painful for Alei because he couldn¡¯t deny that Ian was a much better match for Ophelia than he was.

    This was all he could do to retaliate.

    Taking advantage of Ophelia¡¯s request, Alei acted upon his personal vendetta.

    The spell surrounding Ian tightened around him. Breathing heavily because of the pressure pushing down on his lungs, Ian stared at Alei as though he was going to kill him right then and there, but this look in his eyes was nothing more than a rat¡¯s threat.

    Still, there was no guarantee that Ian¡¯s ribs would be fine if Alei would go ahead and tighten the spell a little more.

    Alei released the spell. The chains that he wielded at will quickly loosened from around Ian, dissipating as they returned to their previous state as naturally flowing mana in the air.

    After being set free, Ian stumbled and coughed loudly.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand what I¡¯m saying now. I do hope you won¡¯t try to do anything in front of me from now on.¡±

    Alei was about to turn around and head towards the direction of the castle. But Ian, who coughed a few times more, exhaled and spoke up

    ¡°Ha, Alejandro, do you even have any reason to be here?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°As you said, you¡¯re such a great man, but why are you here in this countryside fief while staying next to an imperial princess who has nothing to her name?¡±

    The words were obviously to incite him¡ªmere words that could be brushed off as empty words of provocation.

    ¡°You act as if you¡¯re not afraid of anything, but then what are you doing now¡ªyou won¡¯t come forward, yet neither will you leave.¡±

    But Ian¡¯s words were so cutting. As if he knew what Alei was thinking.

    If Alei hadn¡¯t already known that there was no such thing as a spell to read minds, then he would have questioned whether his mind was being read right now.

    Even so, Alei knew that it was impossible.

    It¡¯s evident why Ian was able to grasp Alei¡¯s inner thoughts so well like this.

    ¡°The only thing you can do is hang around her¡ªyou¡¯re the same.¡±

    Ian was in the same position as Alei.

    And so, Ian¡¯s striking words were also him taking a stab at himself.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t even insinuate that we¡¯re on the same boat.¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t Alei let it slide?

    ¡°It¡¯s an insult for you to even think that you and I are the same. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m a scoundrel, isn¡¯t that what you think? That is an insult to me as well.¡±

    Ian reached out suddenly and grabbed Alei¡¯s collar. There was a smile on his lips, but there was an indescribable wrath burning behind his silver eyes. Unlike the curved lips, his vicious eyes glared ferociously at Alei as though he¡¯d kill the mage right there.

    ¡°Alejandro Diarmuid, you and I are the same. Do you think I don¡¯t know just who it is that you¡¯re so distracted by?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Why, did Ophelia tell you that she loves you? Is it because that love is so sweet that you can¡¯t seem to see anything else?¡±

    Alei tried to refute it, but he closed his lips when he remembered Ophelia¡¯s request not to clear up the misunderstanding.

    Meanwhile, Ian laughed in vain. He then let go of Alei¡¯s collar.

    ¡°Right. I guess it¡¯s like that. Ophelia is that kind of woman.¡±

    While getting closer to the other person and pretending to give up everything though she wouldn¡¯t actually give anything, she was someone who would always be beyond one¡¯s reach.

    ¡°I guarantee you, you will utter the same words I¡¯ve said. We¡¯re all nothing but sinners to her.¡±

    Perhaps Ian wanted Alei to get hurt by what he¡¯s saying, but unfortunately for him, Alei was quite immune to these attacks.

    Ha. Letting out a light scoff, Alei opened his lips and spoke in a cynical tone.

    ¡°So what is it that you want to happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still none of your business whether or not I¡¯ve sinned against Ophelia. Or are you so slow-witted that you can¡¯t understand this much?¡±

    Alei¡¯s voice remained calm, but it was his expression that had changed more ferociously than ever before.

    ¡°Even if I indeed had sinned against her, it¡¯s a matter between me and Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°Can you afford to be so relaxed when you¡¯ll surely regret it later?¡±

    ¡°Then if I listen to your words, would that be a guarantee that I won¡¯t come to regret it?¡±

    Ian¡¯s angle at provoking Alei was wrong. Because, in the first place, ever since he met Ophelia, he had never once parted with the idea of feeling regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into your regrets.¡±

    I¡¯ll take care of my own transgressions.

    After saying this, Alei left that place. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back anymore, regardless of whether Ian¡¯s provocation would hit the mark or not.

    Perhaps this was what Ian was after.

    Ian¡¯s own innermost thoughts were plain to see. It was obvious in the words he chose to speak and with the way he chose to use them to incite Alei.

    While insisting that they were the same and creating a sense of kinship, it would eventually lead to the fear of abandonment¡ªthat they both would be abandoned.

    As he would rouse the fear of not making the same mistakes as Ian did, he wanted Alei to be frantic, to hurry and ask the other man for advice.

    About half of his intention succeeded.

    Alei grew anxious, and his mind was swimming in the fear that Ian had intended to impart.

    Even so, Alei was not as stupid as Ian was thinking. And neither was he a coward.

    He found the right solution that he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get from Ian.

    And also the person he should be looking for.

    He was in a hurry to go up the stairs. Alei climbed the steps as if he was escaping the rising tide.

    Directly contradicting his determination to keep his distance from her, Alei needed to see Ophelia at once. He couldn¡¯t stand the anxiety. He needed to hold her hand right this second¡ªeven the hem of her dress would be enough.

    And what would come after would be an unsightly plea.

    What on earth did I do in the past.

    What have I done that, every time I see you, I feel so wretched and repentant.

    Why can¡¯t I stand to see you be with someone else. Why is it that every time I see you, I feel as though I¡¯d become the white sand on the coast being drowned by the waves.

    During one night, as the sky was as dark as a crow¡¯s feathers, Alei spoke up first.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask, Ophelia.¡±

    Ophelia was usually the one who spoke first between them and took the lead in their conversations, so this was a rare instance.

    Ophelia, too, blinked in wonder as if she felt this, then she nodded.

    ¡°Is it again about the things you think I¡¯m still hiding from you?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to ask, then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t let you leave this room for three days.¡±

    At Alei¡¯s response, Ophelia chuckled. This enough was proof that there were still many things she hadn¡¯t told him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on me. I¡¯ve told you almost everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m about to say. Rather, it¡¯s something else that I want to ask.¡±

    Alei hesitated for a moment before he finally spoke again.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to the magic tower?¡±

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t that a strange question. Hadn¡¯t we already discussed it enough?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t need to be on the run and go to some other country on the continent, and since no one knew its location, so if she were to remove her grandiose title of ¡®imperial princess,¡¯ the magic tower was the perfect place she could escape to.

    ¡°Have I not explained enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Of course I understand the reasons why you¡¯ve chosen the magic tower, but it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m curious if there¡¯s no other option for you.¡±

    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why did Ophelia need to leave the continent and go to the magic tower where she had no connection to and didn¡¯t even know much about?

    The reasons she had given before weren¡¯t enough to answer this.

    For instance, Ophelia could have justified it like this:

    ¡ªYou¡¯re the lord of the magic tower who had gotten exiled. Once I help you regain your memories, so it¡¯s like winning the lottery. Please use your authority just once for me.

    The lord of the magic tower was a position of greater influence than one could expect.

    Every place in the continent had such a demand for the powerful mages of the magic tower.

    That¡¯s why Ophelia could use Alei to gain power within the continent itself and even in this country. She wouldn¡¯t need to leave and go to the tower.

    Besides that, she didn¡¯t seem to be in the kind of situation akin to standing at the edge of the cliff.

    If what she needed was a marriage of convenience, then Ian could step in for that, and if it was a matter that could be solved with magic, then Alei could do as much as he could.

    Besides, with the fastest carrier birds in the world at her disposal, she could use this as an advantage with regard to cross-country communication.

    If Ophelia so wished, she could be as powerful as she wanted in this land already.

    But this wasn¡¯t what she did.

    Even with all these overflowing possibilities and forces, she chose to leave them all behind.

    How come?

    As she heard the question, Ophelia seemed to ponder for a moment. Then, she answered.

    ¡°Alei, I wish to be free.¡±

 CH 78

    Chapter 78

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    These were her following words.

    ¡°The things you mentioned just now, there¡¯s too many responsibilities tied to them. It¡¯s also dangerous, as is the case for such a high position.¡±

    Ophelia further explained that if one had power, they would be able to live more freely, but this also meant that they could suddenly fall to ruin as well.

    Power was something that could never be grasped forever¡ªthe higher the position someone had, the narrower their field of view would be.

    Considering how, at the end of their lives, men of power would usually come to the realization that they¡¯ve lost sight of what¡¯s important, this statement wasn¡¯t all too shocking for Alei.

    ¡°I know myself very well. I¡¯m someone who is truly, very greedy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising to hear.¡±

    Alei thought that Ophelia was the most unavaricious person there was. When he expressed his shock, Ophelia just smiled.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t greedy, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you close, you know.¡±

    There was nothing she wanted on this land, and that meant that she truly did not feel any greed.

    Now that Alei thought of it, that¡¯s probably what her smile meant.

    At least, what Ophelia wanted was not on this land. Neither was it a tangible thing.

    ¡°I once wanted that, too. At the end of the day, I am an imperial princess. I¡¯ve always been surrounded by splendor.¡±

    She once wished for wealth, honor and power. So that no one would be able to look down on her.

    She believed that these things would make her free¡ªthat they would make her happy.

    But reality was different, she said.

    ¡°Emotions change, people change. No amount of jewelry, not even the highest of titles would be able to set me free.¡±

    It was a life bound by shackles.

    In the future that was the product of her preoccupation of greed, Ophelia already saw how it would all end.

    So, she said, she had become so tired of everything. The title of an imperial princess, for one. All these emotions, for another.

    ¡°So at first, I wanted to die. But you know how that turned out.¡±

    ¡°Am I to blame?¡±

    ¡°Rather than to blame, I am indebted to you.¡±

    Ophelia smiled as she said this. This woman, who always seemed to burn like a flame, seemed¡ªat least for a moment¡ªlike a vast, tranquil body of water with not a hint of a wind blowing by.

    Right, like the ocean.

    No matter how hard you¡¯d look at the ocean, it was difficult to tell what¡¯s inside. Apart from that, there was always a storm brewing, and you wouldn¡¯t know what had caused it. She was like that.

    With the night becoming entirely swallowed by darkness with nothing else that could be seen, moonlight would scatter, and finally, in the end, a beautiful sound would be evoked. She was like that.

    Containing both the red of the sunset and the blue of the midday sky, anyone¡¯s eyes would inevitably gravitate towards this sight.

    This was the wish of Ophelia, who considered herself to be very greedy. Unlike what she claimed, she wished for simple things.

    For all her choices to be made by her own will.

    For no gaze to pose a threat to her.

    For her to be free.

    Even when she was given the chance to have the entire continent at the palm of her hand, anyone would wonder who exactly would covet only this.

    Indeed, who else but Ophelia.

    ¡°Alei, a bird in a cage would not want freedom. Once it becomes accustomed to its shackles, it will feel more empty without them.¡±

    Freedom was an endeavor more empty than one would think. If you were to fall alone from the sky, you¡¯re bound to feel terrified.

    This fear was something that could never be understood by someone who was not afraid of the sky¡ªnot afraid of freedom. Like a siren perhaps.

    ¡°Alei, I want to be free. I don¡¯t want to be afraid of it. I tried to imagine being able to seize that freedom, and when I thought about it again, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt afraid of it while I¡¯m with you.¡±

    So, Ophelia continued, she thought that she should go to the tower.

    There really was no reason to stay here. It would be even more difficult to go back to that life when there was already a clear, simple path right in front of her.

    How on earth could she say such a thing, was something he wondered. But now, Alei understood Ophelia completely.

    That was to say, the magic tower was her chance at freedom.

    Ophelia also knew that, when she¡¯d enter the tower, it might be different from what she had imagined. Even so, she already decided that it would be worth it.

    Why? Well, because Alei would be in the tower.

    The one who could free Ophelia¡ªthe one who could make her fears go away.

    This blind faith and goodwill made him speechless. All the worries he had before this felt futile.

    That was all it was about.

    Unlike him, who wanted to escape somehow, Ophelia was someone who upheld her place.

    How could he ever turn a blind eye to Ophelia¡¯s fears?

    Even after he had regained his memories later, even after the moment of terrible regret would return.

    Though frightened, he couldn¡¯t run away.

    Every moment Alei had been avoiding Ophelia, he felt shameful for it. He felt it even more distinctly when he had faced Ian.

    So, Alei went back to Ophelia.

    I¡¯ve been keeping my distance from you. I¡¯m sorry.

    I tried to bring myself to confess that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll abandon me.

    I wanted to ask you what transgressions against you I had committed in the past¡ªis that why I always feel guilty in front of you?

    And while he was now at Ophelia¡¯s door, raising his hand to knock after such great difficulty,

    ¡°¡­I have a guest right now. Come back later.¡±

    He was answered with rejection.

    It was understandable that she had to prioritize a guest who had come first before him, but at that moment, why did he feel so devastated?

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the voice beyond the door sounded as if he was not welcomed at all.

    As if she wasn¡¯t comfortable with him, as if it was to the point that she felt awkward that he visited her.

    Grimacing, Alei leaned the middle of his forehead against the door. The urge not to let go of the doorknob was exceptionally strong.

    ¡°¡­Do I have to wait long?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it will take a while. Let¡¯s meet after sunset.¡±

    It would be several hours until the sun would go down.

    However, he did not dare complain. Though he could not agree verbally, Alei took a step back from the door.

    To the tip of his ears, his entire face was red, and he looked like he was about to cry. No one was there to see him, but he raised his arm to try and cover his face.

    He was ashamed.

    Naturally, he felt ashamed for expecting that Ophelia would accept him.

    He acutely felt his determination shatter. His heart, which had plummeted that much, was now lodged inside his throat.

    All of the disappointment he felt now revealed the depth of his feelings.

    Just how deep and heavy it was, just how dark it was.

    The most terrible thing here was the realization that he could no longer deny what to name this black heart of his.

    People think that such deep emotions emerge from dramatic moments in one¡¯s life, but reality reflected a poorer experience than one would expect.

    Just as naturally as you would realize that the sun had set, as the moon had risen, and as a gust of wind would come in. Just as normally as you would notice that drops of ink might splatter when you write.

    Much more so would the realization be apparent when one would be denied entrance to a room that once had been free for him to come and go into.

    Why was it that, during the lowest moment of one¡¯s life, the thing you¡¯d yearn for the most was love?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to realize it in this way.¡¯

    Didn¡¯t want to start it in this way¡­

    Alei covered his face with both hands.

    This feeling of being so insignificantly small. It was too much to bear.

    * * *

    Tak.

    Velran closed the door and left Ophelia¡¯s office.

    His cold, tranquil expression was filled with doubts that he could not put into words.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s suspicious.¡¯

    That time when someone knocked on the door and briefly talked to Ophelia a while ago.

    She could have just opened the door and talked that person face to face for a second, but instead, Ophelia kept the door closed and sent that person back.

    ¡ªWho was standing outside? I don¡¯t mind, so you could have let that person in.

    ¡ªNo, it wouldn¡¯t have been polite of me to let someone else in when there¡¯s already a guest inside. I¡¯ve already sent that person back.

    Ophelia turned her back against the door and said this. After she had just spoken to Alei, her stiff voice now was so distinctly different from then.

    Velran had just given her a blatant warning, so it¡¯s no wonder why she was being vigilant.

    Shaking his head lightly, Velran stood up.

    ¡ªIn any case, my business here is over. If Your Highness will allow me, I¡¯ll be off now to go back to the temporary temple and rest for the day.

    ¡ªIs that so? I didn¡¯t think that was the case.

    Ophelia replied in this way, as if she truly didn¡¯t quite realize. Even so, it still seemed as if she had no qualms sending her guest out.

    ¡ªYou must have had a hard time on your way here, so of course, you may leave.

    What¡¯s worse was that, even as soon as she uttered those words, she quickly dropped formalities towards Velran.

    Like a person who was hiding something.

    ¡®I should have interrogated her more.¡¯

    If this was another time, he could have done so without any difficulties. But this time, he couldn¡¯t.

    There was one simple reason.

 CH 79

    And that reason was that in Ophelia¡¯s room, there was the scent that he hated the most.

    ¡®It reeks of heresy.¡¯

    Mages used magic that was contrary to the laws of nature, unlike how divine power was something that adhered to nature. Perhaps because of this, he could sense a certain, peculiarly offensive stench from anyone who used magic.

    The unpleasant odor of heresy was something that couldn¡¯t be sensed by ordinary people, but it was palpable to anyone who wielded divine power.

    Therefore, it was easy to pinpoint the reason for why mages were called heretics.

    It was because the way they smelled set them apart, making it clear that they were not like other humans though they looked like them.

    The more skilled a mage was at wielding magic, the more this stench clung to them.

    Therefore, in the eyes of those who used divine power, it¡¯s obvious what kind of existence mages had.

    Those who covet power. Those who betrayed God. Those who betrayed humanity.

    ¡®Why in God¡¯s name does Her Highness¡¯ room smell so strongly of it?¡¯

    As soon as he entered the room, he almost suffocated. Even Ophelia had that smell wafting around her.

    It¡¯s as if she was very closely interacting with monsters, or something beyond what could be considered human¡ªlike a non-human entity itself.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not just from Her Highness.¡¯

    The entire castle was full of such an odor.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the temporary temple, he could have struggled a lot from staying here.

    And this fact alone soon sparked a sense of duty in Verlan.

    It was a sense of duty to eradicate all sources of this stench of heresy that was prevalent in this castle.

    Verlan returned to the temporary temple and headed towards his room.

    On the way there, a low-ranking priest saw Verlan and called his attention.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Bishop, a letter has arrived.¡±

    ¡°So abruptly. What do you mean by a letter? Who is the sender?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure? There¡¯s nothing written outside the envelope. I went into your room to arrange some things for you, sir, and I saw it on the desk, so I informed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that right?¡±

    With Verlan¡¯s sharp intuition, he sensed that something was suspicious.

    Distractedly excusing himself from the priest who delivered the message, Verlan hurried into the room.

    Whooosh. The wind came in and fluttered the curtains.

    The envelope on the desk caught his eye.

    Just as the priest said a while ago, it was an envelope that had nothing written on it regarding the sender or the recipient.

    Without any hesitation, Verlan opened it.

    Contrasting the urgency he felt, the contents of the letter were plain. It was also a piece of paper that contained neither magic nor divine power.

    And with how short its contents were, it rather should be called a note than a letter.

    The problem was that its contents were strange.

    ¡¸ The true identity of the mage, Alei ¨C he is the lord of the magic tower who was exiled from the tower due to an involvement in black magic. His memories have also been erased. ¡¹

    Alei, the mage.

    Verlan knew that name.

    In the past, he happened to have gone deeper into the imperial palace because he took notice of the suspiciously strong stench on the mage who was of the lowest rank.

    And he was also the one who Verlan considered to be the main cause for the terrible stench that permeated the entirety of Ladeen Castle.

    ¡®He¡¯s the lord of the magic tower?¡¯

    The lord of the magic tower known as Siren Tower, that place where everything was veiled?

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Verlan read the note once, twice, and then again.

    If he was the lord of the magic tower, then surely he was someone who had the kind of aura that no one would be able to reach. But then that mage named Alei was just a mage of the lowest rank.

    ¡®No. No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯

    Come to think of it, he heard that despite him having enough capabilities for it, Alei wasn¡¯t given a promotion because of his ambiguous identity.

    And the cause of that ambiguous identity.

    ¡®Memory loss.¡¯

    Verlan¡¯s hands trembled as he held the letter.

    But it wasn¡¯t a shudder of fear.

    It was from delight.

    Delight about the contents of the letter and Alei¡¯s questionable identity.

    ¡®If he smells that dreadful, then I suppose.¡¯

    Since he had used black magic, and if even fellow mages had ostracized him, then it fit almost too perfectly.

    Although he was the lord of the magic tower, it was impossible for a human to smell like that¡ªunless he had truly broken away from humanity.

    ¡®Filthy heretic wretches.¡¯

    If he were to take advantage of this situation, then he might just be able to drive away all those disgusting mages out of the imperial palace.

    After capturing Alei and announcing just what kind of danger mages who had dabbled in black magic could pose, he could call for the eradication of all heretics in this way. It¡¯s clear that the Milescet Imperial Family would have no choice but to take the temple¡¯s side if this happened.

    Though the note was believable, and he could go ahead and take action, there were many knots to untangle.

    First of all, who sent the note.

    ¡®Though it¡¯s still unclear whether what¡¯s written on this note is true or not.¡¯

    The authenticity of this note could be confirmed if only the identity of the sender was revealed. Unfortunately, right now, the note only aroused suspicions.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t proceed blindly as long as it¡¯s not confirmed whether the note¡¯s claims were true.

    ¡®Should I set a trap?¡¯

    Just before, Verlan¡¯s gaze was filled with disgust, but now like a steep cliff, there was a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    Then, the door opened with a slam.

    ¡°Verlan!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Cadelia?¡±

    Verlan¡¯s expression was once again a harmless slate. He set down the note and turned towards Cadelia, who came running in as if she had learned not an ounce of etiquette.

    ¡°Why have you come to look for me so urgently?¡±

    ¡°T-That scoundrel, I saw him! The one I told you about!¡±

    ¡°What scoundrel, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°The mage who flung me away, that one!¡±

    Cadelia cried with such haste. However, rather than her usual infuriated appearance, she looked as though she was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I! He really exists! I wasn¡¯t imagining things!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I don¡¯t recall ever saying much to Your Highness at the time.¡±

    ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I came to look for you, Verlan!¡±

    As she spoke, Cadelia rubbed her eyes roughly to wipe away her tears.

    Indeed, it looked like she had really shed some tears.

    She must have been quite distressed that no one believed what she had said.

    It¡¯s no wonder, considering how she ran straight to Verlan instead of how she should have confided first in her ladies-in-waiting, who were supposedly her closest friends.

    Perhaps, of course, it might also be because Verlan had a reputation for being kind and benevolent. But anyway.

    There were other more important things.

    ¡°No one believed what I said. I¡¯m sure¡ªI¡¯m sure that the silver-haired mage flung me and dumped me in who knows where inside the palace. I told you so!¡±

    And it was with these words that something lit up in Verlan¡¯s mind.

    As far as he knew, Alei had silver hair.

    And if he truly did use black magic in pursuit of an immoral power,

    If he had a higher level of power than he seemed to have, but kept silent about it in order to avoid his black magic from being detected¡­

    ¡®I was told that a teleportation spell isn¡¯t something that a mage of the lowest rank could do.¡¯

    Since that was the case, then the contents of the note now seemed somewhat credible.

    ¡°That mage scoundrel, I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll kneel before me!¡±

    Cadelia shrieked with a huffing breath. As if she would really make Alei pay for all the humiliation she had experienced.

    Watching her like this, Verlan¡¯s eyes shone.

    A trap to capture Alei. At this moment, he decided that Cadelia fit the bill exactly.

    ¡°¡­Your Highness is right. The one who dared scorn Milescet¡¯s legitimate daughter must of course be properly condemned. Perhaps, do you have any plans?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need for a plan? With just a single command of mine, he¡¯ll be captured at once.¡±

    ¡°As Your Highness knows, that scoundrel is an excellent mage. He has even hidden his abilities and his true identity. Even if there¡¯s a lot of people who¡¯d rush in to capture him, if the scoundrel just uses his magic, then it would be difficult to deal with him.¡±

    While Verlan explained, Cadelia¡¯s expression became muted. As if she really never thought of this possibility.

    The matter of Cadelia¡¯s slow-wittedness was something that Verlan had already gotten used to and experienced many times while he was teaching her theology.

    This also meant that Verlan was also quite adept at spinning Cadelia to his whims.

    With a gentle smile, Verlan offered Cadelia a seat and spoke.

    ¡°Your Highness must also be aware of it as well, but the temple has many tools that could deal with mages. There are some tools that could suppress their magical power.¡±

    A mage who had their magical power sealed was nothing more than an ordinary human being.

    ¡°Suppress the scoundrel¡¯s magical power and then imprison him. After that, Your Highness will then be able to do as you please.¡±

 CH 80

    At Verlan¡¯s suggestion, Cadelia clapped her hands together in delight.

    ¡°What a great idea! I forgot that the temple has a suppression tool like that! But Verlan, what if Ophelia tries to interfere?¡±

    That scoundrel and Ophelia seem to be close, Cadelia explained.

    At the capital, Cadelia always kept her nose up high, but ever since she came to Ladeen, it felt like her status did not have the same effects it had as before.

    ¡°I brought my ladies-in-waiting, but I didn¡¯t bring any of my knights with me.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness came here without a personal escort?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any room left for them! I need three ladies-in-waiting at least just to put my makeup on properly!¡±

    The purpose of her visit to Ladeen was to snatch up Grand Duke Ian Ronen, so she couldn¡¯t possibly sacrifice space for people who were in charge of dressing her up.

    At Cadelia¡¯s outcry Verlan could only look at her as if he had been rendered speechless. But truly, it was a natural choice for Cadelia.

    ¡°But the ladies-in-waiting won¡¯t be helpful. My sister commands everyone in this place with just one wave of her hand!¡±

    ¡°Please do not fret. Isn¡¯t that why us priests are here? We will do everything in our power to protect Your Highness from any threats.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s like I¡¯m just hindering¡­¡±

    ¡°If Your Highness is truly worried, then there¡¯s something that only you can do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°To distract Her Highness Ophelia. While her eyes are turned away, we will condemn that mage.¡±

    At Verlan¡¯s words, Cadelia¡¯s eyes glinted peculiarly.

    ¡°Right, if it¡¯s that, then I can do it. I¡¯m glad you brought it up, since I hate seeing how she keeps wagging her tail at His Grace the Grand Duke.¡±

    She could just tie up those two and throw them far away!

    Cadelia¡¯s outcry turned into a burst of cheer.

    ¡°Once His Grace also comes to know just how terrible Ophelia is, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be disgusted by her.¡±

    And it¡¯s only natural that he would choose Cadelia over such a woman.

    The words that the emperor imparted to her before she left for Ladeen lingered in Cadelia¡¯s mind.

    ¡ªI will take this opportunity to make sure that Grand Duke Ronen will be tied to Milescet. Regarding who it¡¯ll be that becomes his tether, it¡¯ll be up to your efforts. Don¡¯t leave it up to luck.

    As much as he cherished Cadelia, the emperor was quite generous to her.

    Not only did he say kind words to his beloved daughter, but he also gave her a hint.

    ¡ªOf course, I don¡¯t want to send my beloved daughter off to be that old king¡¯s second wife.

    Cadelia was slow-witted, that¡¯s for sure, but she was nevertheless just as knowledgeable as Ophelia when it came to the main figures of the Maynard continent. After all, she had been out in high society for a long time.

    Therefore, it was impossible for her not to understand what the emperor meant just then.

    Of course, there was only one king in this entire continent who was looking to take in a second wife, and that was none other than King Kschent.

    A marriage proposal had come from that old king.

    The emperor had his two daughters out on the cutting board, trying to see which one of them would weigh more so that he could pick the right one to put into which pot.

    ¡®Being the second wife of that old king¡ªit¡¯s terrible just imagining it.¡¯

    She had absolutely no plans of becoming that.

    But that¡¯s why, rather, this just might be a good thing.

    This incident would make it so that Ian would choose Cadelia over Ophelia. It¡¯s much easier than making him fall in love with her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on either method¡­¡±

    Cadelia murmured with determination.

    She would condemn that mage, and at the same time, she would ship Ophelia off to Kschent.

    She would be able to prove to the world that she hadn¡¯t imagined things at that time. And with this, her father¡¯s promise not to marry her off for convenience would also still be valid.

    Also, her tarnished reputation would also be restored.

    Cadelia contemplated for a moment, then she opened her lips.

    ¡°Verlan, I know the times when Ophelia¡¯s away.¡±

    Right before she arrived at Ladeen, she received a letter from a carrier bird informing her about Ophelia¡¯s nightly rendezvous with Ian at the coast.

    If they could just aim for that time, then this plan would surely succeed.

    Cadelia¡¯s expression shone with resolve.

    * * *

    Around that same time, Ophelia was talking to Sante.

    It was about the surprising news that Sante had brought back.

    ¡°Sante, did the conversation with Ariel go well?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, I had a good conversation with Ariel¡¯s older sisters.¡±

    Smirking, Sante shrugged. He seemed quite proud of what he had accomplished.

    ¡°Seems like Ariel has always been a handful under the sea. Everyone knows that this behavior of hers wouldn¡¯t be solved from just a bit of pressure on her.¡±

    At Sante¡¯s remark, Ophelia nodded slightly.

    She also knew that there were not many things that could be solved through force.

    When Ophelia didn¡¯t reply, Sante continued explaining without a hitch.

    ¡°At first, my intention was to go out there and see Ariel, but I was quite surprised to see other mermaids instead.¡±

    Back then, Sante thought about whether he should just run away or approach them as he was told, but then fortunately, the incident that made him lose feathers and want to run away didn¡¯t happen again.

    ¡ªHead of the sirens.

    ¡ªIf you have any sympathy in you, please help us.

    ¡ªWe are not turning our backs on the sirens.

    ¡ªWe only want to protect our sisters¡­

    The mermaids murmured one at a time as if they were singing. Eventually, they couldn¡¯t suppress their overwhelming emotions and even shed their tears.

    ¡ªThat child is not allowed to come back ashore.

    ¡ªAriel belongs in the sea!

    ¡ªBut it looks like that child¡¯s persistence cannot be broken¡­

    ¡ªIf it¡¯s you, we thought that you could do it, so we¡¯re here to meet you.

    The mermaids continued, saying that while Ariel was putting up a fight against her sisters, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything during the past few days.

    ¡ªShe said that she wouldn¡¯t even have a bite of seaweed if we didn¡¯t set her free.

    Even so, Ariel had snuck out of the cracks in the reef and went out to meet Sante for short periods at a time.

    So, when Ariel told Sante that her sisters gave her permission to meet the siren, it was a pure lie.

    Now knowing what was going on inside Ariel¡¯s mind at the time, Sante smiled at how ridiculous it was that Ariel didn¡¯t even blink when she told that lie.

    But that smile soon turned bitter.

    No wonder. He now understood why she seemed to be getting more and more gaunt every time they met.

    Why on earth did these two red-haired women bother him in so many ways?

    ¡®How troublesome.¡¯

    In fact, whether Ariel starved or not, it wasn¡¯t his business. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Ophelia.

    It¡¯s clear that once this story would reach Ophelia¡¯s ears, she would pay considerable attention to it.

    The way Ophelia talked about Ariel was as if she had committed some great sin against the mermaid.

    So, Sante told everything to Ophelia¡ªexcept that part.

    He told her that Ariel was being so stubborn that her older sisters eventually came to meet Sante themselves.

    ¡°¡­Well, they seem to believe that I can appease Ariel. While she was being so stubborn and not talking to anyone else, I was the only one she¡¯s been meeting.¡±

    The mermaids didn¡¯t know what was truly going on, so they were worried about what Ariel might be feeling for Sante.

    ¡°They asked me to do only one thing, and that¡¯s to coax Ariel into not going back ashore. In return, they wouldn¡¯t mind who else would meet Ariel.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a good opportunity as a result.¡±

    Ophelia replied.

    Still, however, she still felt that there¡¯s something amiss.

    The reason was simple¡ªbecause, like a thorn under one¡¯s fingernail, there was something that kept bothering Ophelia.

    ¡®I think I was too cold when I sent him back.¡¯

    It kept bothering her how poorly she had treated Alei at the door.

    If it had been any other time, this wouldn¡¯t have worried her so. But then, he had been avoiding Ophelia so openly, to the extent that everyone had noticed.

    But then, after avoiding her like that, he was the one who knocked on Ophelia¡¯s door first.

    Ophelia, however, turned him away.

    Of course, Ophelia was being held up by some circumstances, so it was inevitable that she had to make that choice. But from the other person¡¯s point of view, it was easy enough to interpret this as her resentment.

    And the furthest thing Ophelia wanted was for Alei to misunderstand.

    That¡¯s why, shortly after Verlan left, Ophelia hurried down the steps of the castle.

    She went straight to Alei¡¯s bedroom and knocked on his door, then she went to find him in his study.

    She also went all the way to the treatment center at the castle gates to ask Cornelli where Alei was.

    ¡ªLord Alejandro? He¡¯s not here though?

    Wherever else she tried to find him, Alei was nowhere to be found.

 CH 81

    Ophelia was getting antsy because of this.

    Regardless of the reason that he kept his distance from her, perhaps this had been a chance to narrow that distance between them again.

    She couldn¡¯t stand the thought that this chance had been thrown out the window permanently because she sent him away without even opening the door.

    Perhaps the reason was this.

    ¡®If Alei isn¡¯t here, the plan would go wrong.¡¯

    Right, it was that reason.

    For Ophelia¡¯s plan to reach its completion, Alei was the key at the center of it all.

    If Alei were to turn his back on Ophelia, then she would surely be left helplessly stranded where she was.

    But really.

    ¡®Is that really the only reason?¡¯

    Because Alei might turn his back on her¡ªbecause he wouldn¡¯t look at Ophelia with the warmth of the sunset in his eyes¡ªshe was getting antsy.

    Was she really only thinking about the success of her plan?

    ¡®I can¡¯t say for sure.¡¯

    Ophelia thought like this very rarely.

    About how she didn¡¯t know what she was feeling.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never experienced this before.¡¯

    She was someone who knew herself exceptionally well. She had never once experienced any confusion regarding her feelings before, whether it was about where they were coming from or about what she should do to resolve them.

    During the time she had fallen in love with Ian, and even during the time she realized that she shouldn¡¯t trust Ian¡¯s love any longer.

    And, during the time when she lamented in guilt for Ariel, as she felt that she was slowly dying from the coldness she felt, both from inside and from outside as she lived in a fortress in the north.

    Her own feelings were transparent to her, and after confirming what they were, she also knew exactly what had to be done.

    That¡¯s why she had been able to make the crucial decision of swallowing a mermaid¡¯s scale, in the same way that she was decisive about leaving the continent as well.

    Even through chaos, Ophelia knew the way and where she must go.

    Even when she met Ian once again, through agitation and through confusion, her path was always clear.

    However this time, she did not know what to do.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m feeling.¡¯

    Was what she¡¯s feeling towards Alei simply affection? Or perhaps the desire to hold him close because of his competence?

    His usefulness, or his warmth and comfort. Which was it that Ophelia loved.

    ¡®Perhaps both.¡¯

    Or was it that she loved Alei just for who he was¡­

    After Alei began avoiding Ophelia, the first signs of emptiness always came at night.

    Nights where even a handful of shadows left her side.

    The fact that there was no one sitting at the desk, raising his head from time to time, checking to see if she was suffering from a nightmare¡ªthis was now unfamiliar to her.

    Frankly, it should have been more natural to have no one by her side since this had been going on for only a few days until now, but she was surprised by how she felt again.

    By how greedy she truly was.

    When turning away from the sunrise over the coast¡¯s horizon, she hated the fact that she was facing an empty room.

    When turning the pages of what she was reading, she hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t hear the scrawling sound of a quill from across the room.

    She hated it¡ªthis emptiness that replaced his presence, this futility that filled that emptiness.

    If what she hated was simply this emptiness, then she could have called someone else to fill the gap.

    It¡¯s strange how she hadn¡¯t thought of this at all.

    That was, until one night, Sante knocked on Ophelia¡¯s window after hunting some laffel. Only then did she realize that someone else could enter the abyss that was her room.

    For a matter as small as this, why was it that her vision had narrowed this much.

    That Alei turned his back on her and acted so coldly towards her, that she would eventually have to get used to his absence¡ªshe hated it all.

    She did not even want to imagine anyone else filling his spot.

    Whenever she would see him talking to other people with a smile on his lips, she usually wrinkled her nose, grimacing.

    Ophelia knew exactly what these feelings were called.

    Jealousy. Possessiveness.

    As she caught up to her train of thought, Ophelia covered her mouth unconsciously, astonished.

    ¡®I want to have him entirely to myself, is that what this is?¡¯

    She absolutely wanted to deny it, but Ophelia realized that this was the only explanation for all the confusion she had been experiencing as of late.

    Why did she feel Alei¡¯s absence so sharply? Why did she feel so cold?

    ¡®So, it¡¯s because I thought that he regards me as someone special.¡¯

    She had deluded herself into thinking that she was a special person to Alei.

    Because he looked at her as though he was a sunflower gazing upon the sun, and the emotions he showed to her could be seen only ever so rarely anywhere else.

    Because, in many ways, he talked as if he cared about her in a special way.

    She had placed such an enormous significance on Alei that she ended up deluding herself.

    This was why, without even realizing it herself, he had eventually taken up such an immense space within her heart.

    ¡®Like a fool¡­¡¯

    Alei was a good man¡ªan outstanding man. Unlike Ophelia, who had nothing to show for except her decent peerage, Alei was someone respected by everyone because of his own merit.

    Therefore, there was no reason for Alei to regard Ophelia as someone special.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible to be noteworthy. But never special.¡¯

    He treated her warmly with such considerateness. But she must only be one of the many people around him that he regarded in this way.

    This fact had not let itself known when there was no one else surrounding Alei, but the moment Yennit and Cornelli arrived, it revealed itself.

    ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of fact.¡¯

    As natural as a rabbit would graze upon grass, as natural as plums would stain the hem of children¡¯s clothes with the color red after they had mischievously stolen those fruits from a tree, it was only a matter of fact.

    But why did it make her feel so sad¡­

    ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯

    Whether she wanted him to think of her as someone special, she didn¡¯t know.

    Would it be strange for her to say she missed how it was before Yennit and Cornelli came?

    She missed how it was when there was no awkwardness between them, when her days were filled with conversations with him.

    When she could hold Alei¡¯s hand and meet his straightforward gaze, when he would unhesitatingly face her even when the turbulent seas could be seen reflected on his countenance¡ªthat time.

    She had no worries at all, that time.

    And yet.

    ¡®What emotion is this, really.¡¯

    Would she be able to determine it once they met again and talked?

    Of course, if he was still trying to avoid her, it might become difficult for her to hold back her anger.

    Even so, she would also be happy once Alei came to see her again.

    Usually, whenever she came back to her room, he was there, waiting for her.

    She even got angry for not saying anything to her about it.

    She wished that there was someone in the room. She wished that she would not be left alone any longer, subject to such vulnerability once again.

    With these vague thoughts, Ophelia opened the door.

    But then, she had to wonder if someone read her mind.

    There really was someone waiting in the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Ophelia.¡±

    Like that, Sante¡¯s pale hair fluttered in the wind.

    Along with the wind, the sheer curtains fluttered as well, by the window where he was sitting.

    As his back was turned to the afternoon sun, his beauty was sure to captivate anyone, regardless of their gender.

    With eyes that were slightly, gracefully arched, with a nose bridge that featured a straight angle, and with thin lips that were curved so seductively, it was enough that anyone would be tempted to kiss him right away.

    However.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ophelia? Why is your expression like that. Did I make you wait long? Or is there something you¡¯re worried about?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Perhaps inwardly bothered by how dampened Ophelia¡¯s expression was, Sante slipped down from the windowsill and walked towards her.

    The closer his shadow approached, the more emotional she felt. At this, Ophelia dropped her head and laboriously tried to smile.

    What a strange thing she was doing.

    At this moment when she did not want to be alone, she was able to meet the most beautiful creature.

    Yet here she was, yearning to see someone else?

    ¡°Welcome back, Sante¡­¡±

    Ophelia spoke through her forced smile.

    As soon as she saw Sante, that¡¯s when she realized it¡ªwhat it was that she really wanted.

    She thought that she wanted just anyone else to be here inside the room.

    No, she wasn¡¯t hoping for just anyone.

    From the very beginning, there was only one person she wanted to see.

    Him, the man who felt no fright as he faced the deep blue sea and lulled it into slumber as though it was nothing¡ªand, besides that, also eased Ophelia¡¯s anxiety so very easily.

    The only one who could save her.

    ¡®Alejandro.¡¯

    Really, truly. She missed him so.

    * * *

    She wondered how she could describe these feelings.

    As much as she felt bitter, she missed him. As much as she loved him, she resented him. That turmoil.

    ¡®There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m certain of.¡¯

    The fact that she wished to be reunited with Alei once again.

 CH 82

    Clearly, she would have more opportunities to see him around the castle, too, but that wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    She wanted to be with him alone.

    Just as they did on the beach where they held each other¡¯s hands, just as they did whenever they spent the night in each other¡¯s company.

    ¡®Then, will I know the cause of this emotion?¡¯

    In a moment of frustration, Ophelia looked down at her hands.

    However, as the one standing opposite her, Sante interpreted this differently.

    As he watched Ophelia, the corners of his lips curled up as¡ªclack!¡ªhe snapped his fingers.

    ¡°You look very troubled today, Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, sorry.¡±

    ¡°As long as you know. I exerted myself so much, but I was almost disappointed when you didn¡¯t react at all. If it¡¯s this significant, I do think I deserve at least a compliment.¡±

    Or was this not to the princess¡¯ standards?

    As Sante asked with a relaxed smile on his lips, Ophelia shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I really am very thankful.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask, why do you look so disheartened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that thinking about meeting Ariel is making my thoughts a mess.¡±

    Ophelia lied with practiced ease.

    Truthfully, she was entirely grateful towards Sante. Meeting Ariel had been her biggest problem thus far, so how could she not be grateful when he solved such a huge thing?

    Naturally though, the hurdle to overcome this time would be to convince her not to come to land.

    It¡¯s such a long journey just getting to this point where Ophelia would be able to talk to Ariel, so she appreciated this very much.

    ¡®But it really did take some time to get here.¡¯

    Meeting Ariel was not so simple to do, and the more she thought about it, the more it weighed down on Ophelia¡¯s heart.

    She was not in a position to arrange a meeting between Ariel and Ian.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll turn out alright.¡¯

    If, after Ariel would meet Ian, the mermaid¡¯s desire to stay on land became stronger, then it was going to be disconcerting.

    However, Ophelia didn¡¯t want to stop Ariel from doing what she wanted, unlike what her older sisters were doing.

    Ophelia had already told Ariel that she could die if she came to land.

    ¡®And yet, she still wants to come in the end.¡¯

    She must think that it would all be worth it.

    Was that desire fueled by only love for Ian?

    When Ophelia first met Ariel, she inevitably sensed that they were alike.

    It wasn¡¯t just their outward appearances.

    Ariel wanted the same things that Ophelia did.

    They both longed for a place that was beyond their reach.

    In Ophleia¡¯s case, it was the tower¡ªit was freedom. But in Ariel¡¯s, it was land.

    ¡°So then, Sante, when will the meeting take place?¡±

    ¡°On the next full moon, during sunset.¡±

    Turning to the calendar, Ophelia rubbed her eyes as though she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a full moon, then isn¡¯t it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better to get it over with as fast as possible, right?¡±

    Sante didn¡¯t even think to deny it. Seeing this, Ophelia laughed in vain.

    ¡®I¡¯m supposed to meet Alei today.¡¯

    Yet the meeting with Ariel was also today.

    She didn¡¯t mean to blame Sante. It¡¯s only because she thought it¡¯s been really difficult to meet Alei lately.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    If she had to prioritize one of them, then it was Ariel. Now, everything was imminent.

    ¡°I was supposed to meet someone else after sunset today, but I¡¯ll have to put it off.¡±

    ¡°Another meeting? I guess I scheduled it too early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can see each other later. Rather than that, meeting Ariel is more important.¡±

    ¡°I did say that I like taking care of things quickly, but is there a reason why you¡¯re in a hurry now?¡±

    Sante asked, not knowing the reason, but at this Ophelia took out a map that she had pushed to one side of her desk.

    Various arrows and marks were drawn over it chaotically, so unless you¡¯re a skilled navigator, you wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize even half of them.

    There was a reason why she was so hell bent on meeting Ariel.

    Of course, she wanted to let Ian and Ariel meet as well, but there was a much simpler intention behind this.

    ¡°Ariel is the final key to locating the tower.¡±

    ¡°You might be wrong there. Ariel can¡¯t reveal the tower¡¯s location either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. It¡¯s not the location of the tower that I¡¯m trying to ask.¡±

    Sante raised one eyebrow.

    The slight gesture was a silent question about what, then, was she going to ask after she had been looking for Ariel all this time.

    With Sante still expressing his confusion, Ophelia faced him and opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°There is one particular accident that only Ariel knows about.¡±

    And that accident would be the key to taking Ophelia to the tower.

    * * *

    If she had wanted to ask about the ocean, actually, there were many other individuals who she could have called to ask.

    For one, Ariel¡¯s older sisters would be more knowledgeable about the water¡¯s routes compared to Ariel. Sante, too, would know more than anyone else about what happened atop it, even if he didn¡¯t know what was going on within the waters itself.

    Nevertheless, Ophelia had to meet Ariel.

    Because she was the only answer to one particular problem.

    Ophelia looked down at the map that she had scrawled over with several arrows and other marks.

    There were two signs that littered the map.

    The first was a red X.

    ¡®It¡¯s on the route where accidents often happen even when the ocean¡¯s currents aren¡¯t colliding there.¡¯

    Evidently, it¡¯s also true that accidents were likely to occur whether or not there were any colliding currents. However, thinking that it was ¡®only natural¡¯ was a shadow that then became blind spots to people.

    And truthfully, it was difficult to know where exactly ships had toppled over.

    In other words, there were not many ways to record where sirens appeared or where storms raged over the wide-open ocean.

    ¡®The tower must be hidden in one of those blind spots.¡¯

    Ophelia was certain of it.

    But because of this, Ophelia also had to consider one more possibility.

    That¡¯s where a blue circle was.

    Strangely, only a few accidents happened on this route.

    Danger was an inevitable possibility in the ocean, and this included any storm that could fall on a certain route.

    So, every route had some history of accidents of around five or more every year.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other single route that has that little.¡¯

    And Ophelia had a hunch that this blind spot was one that she couldn¡¯t overlook.

    She didn¡¯t think this way in the beginning.

    Unlike the red X, of which the ink had long since dried, the blue mark had yet to settle on the map.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she placed that mark there.

    ¡®It¡¯s only natural that I thought there would be a lot of accidents around the location of the tower.¡¯

    But her conversation with Cornelli a few days ago opened her eyes to that blind spot.

    When she found out that if a ship would come near the tower¡¯s barrier,

    ¡ªIt passes by as if nothing just happened.

    ¡ªI thought it would hit something solid at least.

    ¡ªIf the barrier could be hit like that, then we would be revealed. Hiding an entire place is trickier than you think.

    That¡¯s why, Cornelli explained, that a place like that could only be hidden if it couldn¡¯t be found through one¡¯s senses.

    So in other words, for most people, the magic tower was like a place that did not exist at all.

    ¡®But the tower exists for sure, and it must be occupying a certain area.¡¯

    She heard that, inside the barrier, not only was the tower there but also the nest of the sirens. For that reason, it¡¯s clear that the size of an island like that was by no means small enough to be negligible.

    If one were to pass by that area at once, how would the experience be conceived on the surface level?

    ¡®Then I¡¯m sure that no accidents would pass by there.¡¯

    So, she thought that perhaps this was the blind spot that the tower¡¯s barrier had created.

    Confirming either the red X or the blue circle would be the key to inferring the tower¡¯s location.

    If Ophelia were to say this to anyone, they might wonder.

    So then, what did Ariel have to do with either of these marks?

    Simple.

    It was for Ariel to recall the day she saved Ian¡ªand which route it was.

    Where was Ariel headed that day?

    ¡®Ariel lived under the sea her whole life.¡¯

    According to Sante, Ariel couldn¡¯t even learn any magic properly because she was so very coddled by her older sisters.

    Needless to say, other beings like mermaids and sirens had the innate ability of reading nature¡¯s magical runes and the like. However, Ariel was a bit of an unusual case.

 CH 83

    Chapter 83

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    This was what Sante said about Ariel.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s just say she¡¯s like a dullard. Compared to other people, she couldn¡¯t understand what others do.¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Not like that. Even with humans, it¡¯s not like you all were born with the same abilities, right? I¡¯m better compared to other sirens, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle to Dian.¡±

    Amidst humans who did not have the innate ability of understanding magic, a monster with exceptional magical abilities like Alei was born.

    In other words, even among mermaids who had a natural affinity and understanding for magic, someone could also be born with a lower predilection for magic just like ordinary humans.

    ¡®And Ariel is one of those.¡¯

    Even so, she was the youngest daughter who had a hard time after their mother passed away, but though it seemed like Ariel didn¡¯t have any magic power, she actually did. At this, Ariel¡¯s older sisters flailed their fins.

    The problem here was that Ariel¡¯s abilities for it were, unusually, much too high.

    Ariel was then excluded from any and all things related to magic and the land.

    ¡°I was told that she fantasizes a lot about the surface ever since she was young, that¡¯s why her sisters had a hard time with that kid. They wouldn¡¯t even let her near the magic tower because they¡¯re afraid that she would go out on her own if she started learning how to use magic.¡±

    As soon as Ophelia heard this, it was like a new path had opened up in front of her as she was presented with something that she hadn¡¯t thought of before.

    The question was, why weren¡¯t Ariel and the magic tower earlier?

    After being restricted from everything there was about magic and the surface, Ariel had a taste of freedom for the first time during her coming-of-age.

    So, at that moment, where else could she have wanted to go the most?

    ¡®Simple.¡¯

    Apart from going directly to the mainland, it was the only other accessible place where there was a group of humans living together.

    She must have been headed for the magic tower.

    And, on the way, she saw Ian¡¯s sinking ship.

    If this theory proved true, then everything would be clear.

    ¡®The place where Ian¡¯s shipwreck happened.¡¯

    No accident was supposed to occur, it just so happened that Alei controlled the ocean¡¯s currents and this mishap accidentally occurred in that part of the sea.

    And that¡¯s where the magic tower was.

    ¡®So, I need to meet Ariel and check if this theory is correct.¡¯

    Apart from that, she would have to make sure where the magic tower exactly was.

    Once she did this, then she surely would be able to go to the tower without a hitch.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    Then once she could meet Alei with less tumultuous thoughts, then they would be able to smooth out their relationship.

    By then, she would not have to rely on Alei that much when it came to ¡®using¡¯ him.

    ¡®At the very least, I¡¯ll be able to ascertain whether I yearn to see him just because he¡¯s of use to me, or whether I miss him just for who he is.¡¯

    She knew that today would be a crucial turning point.

    As Ophelia thought so, she organized her thoughts.

    ¡°Sante, let¡¯s meet again at sunset.¡¯

    ¡°Should I postpone the meeting?¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll meet the other person later after I get back.¡±

    Ophelia looked out the window behind her desk.

    The afternoon sun¡¯s rays slanted down over the western horizon.

    It felt like everything was falling into place.

    * * *

    As he left through the window of Ophelia¡¯s room, Sante flew lightly into the sky.

    As if he was swimming in the waters, Sante was someone who could soar through the sky without having to think about it.

    As his massive golden wings moved up and down, he shot up higher than the trees in the forest that were piercing the clouds.

    In fact, Ladeen Castle was considered to be a towering fortress, but for Sante, it wasn¡¯t that high.

    At best, it seemed like he¡¯d reach the watchtower at the castle walls in no time.

    Sante gently descended upon the watchtower just above Ophelia¡¯s room.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard everything, Dian.¡±

    And, he spoke to his friend who was just standing like a stone statue.

    Alejandro Diarmuid. This guy had a look on his face that Sante never usually saw before.

    ¡°¡­Does it matter that I heard?¡±

    Something close to being hurt, or perhaps it was anger.

    Over his striking features was this cloud of emotion that could be seen painting his face.

    No matter how much the sea breeze fluttered his hair, no matter how the sharp sunlight cast down upon his golden eyes that were like honey during teatime, he stood motionless.

    The rumpled creases between his eyebrows evidently showed his apprehension.

    Sante had never thought to imagine that Alei¡¯s forehead could ever be that wrinkled, so this difference was just plain hilarious for the siren.

    Because the Alei he knew was the kind of punk who would have just smirked at everything no matter what he did.

    ¡®I thought you¡¯re nothing but a living rock.¡¯

    That wasn¡¯t to say that his body was as hard and immovable as a rock.

    Sante meant that Alei seemed to be unbothered by anything that happened.

    This composure was unique to those who were strong, and this was also a manifestation of the good-naturedness that Alejandro carried with him.

    Sante was friends with Alei, but he also knew the man who raised Alei.

    Abel Diarmuid, the previous lord of the magic tower, and the one who raised the orphaned Alei.

    Sante suddenly recalled the time when Abel had first taken Alei under his care.

    ¡°I was wondering what kind of commotion was going on inside the tower, but it turns out you brought in a child, old man?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling old man? I don¡¯t want to hear that from a fellow who¡¯s several times older than me.¡±

    ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s unfair, then an old man like you should at least look younger than me.¡±

    At that time, Sante did whatever he wanted, even more than he was doing so right now. So, if someone else would have seen this sight, no one would blame them if they commented on how disrespectful he was.

    Of course, there was no such person here right now so no one was saying it, but even if there was, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to say it.

    Abel Diarmuid had the characteristic white beard of an old mage, and more than that, he also had an even more generous heart that suited him well.

    ¡°Fine, call me however you want. Trying to convince you otherwise would be just as foolish as trying to control the wind.¡±

    That man frequently likened sirens to the wind.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because a siren¡¯s freedom was similar to the wind, or perhaps it¡¯s how they would soar across the sky as if they were the wind itself.

    Sante liked this nickname quite a lot. The reason he liked Abel was partly because of that nickname.

    ¡°So then, where is that little rascal you took in? Why aren¡¯t you introducing him to me? Are you sure there¡¯s no relationship between you? Maybe it¡¯s a baby you had with a hidden lov¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to introduce my son to a punk like you who speaks so callously, so just stop it and go back now.¡±

    ¡°I got it, I got it. It was a joke.¡±

    When Abel responded firmly, Sante only raised his hands in surrender. Of course, that mischievous smile on his lips was still there.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, old man. You don¡¯t have even a single blood relative anywhere, right? You¡¯re not married, you don¡¯t have any family, but you suddenly got a kid, so I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right. It was impulsive of me to take him in. It¡¯s because I caught sight of a pretty huge sprout.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just making me even more curious. Is he that extraordinary? As much as you, old man?¡±

    ¡°No, that child will surpass me.¡±

    At a loss for words momentarily, Sante then asked once again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too hasty to decide that? Old man, I¡¯ve met many lords of the magic tower, even before I became the head of the sirens.¡±

    And he could say that Abel Diarmuid was the strongest out of all the living mages right now.

    Some of the other lords of the tower possessed a lot more mana than Abel, but he had the greatest innate understanding and grasp of how to use magic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that a mage even better than you could be born next, but you¡¯re not saying that just because he¡¯s your kid, right? The others will say that you¡¯re being blinded by love. Or that you¡¯ve gone senile.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you can¡¯t say, huh. This punk.¡±

    Though he seemed grumpy, Abel chuckled. He also thought that it¡¯s funny for him to personally declare another mage to be better than himself.

    This made Sante feel quite unfair.

    ¡°Are you really telling me off now? You should know too, right, old man? There¡¯s no other way to be better than you unless the other guy¡¯s using black magic.¡±

    After he said so, Sante suddenly let out a small, ¡®Ah.¡¯

    ¡°So are you saying that the kid has an aptitude for black magic?¡±

    This time, it was a heavy blow.

    With one unexpected flick of the index finger, water began pouring over Sante while Abel clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Curse all you want, curse I say, as long as it¡¯s someone else. But don¡¯t say such a thing about my son. I can guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m all wet! What makes you believe and trust in that conviction?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Because of that child¡¯s humanity? I don¡¯t want to toot my own horn, but since I¡¯ve lived this long, I do think I¡¯ve developed an eye for people.¡±

    And what captivated Abel was that humanity or something else that he saw in the child.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t take me too seriously. At the very least, that¡¯s what I think. Maybe you¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡±

    Whether he was right, whether he was wrong.

 CH 84

    Chapter 84

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    In response to Abel¡¯s words, Sante replied arrogantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, right? An old man like you doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left.¡±

    ¡°I do wish you¡¯d learn how to change the way you speak before I leave this world. How have you not learned anything despite all your years.¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    He was the head, and a powerful siren in his own right. Would there be a need for him to change for the sake of these uncivilized humans?

    ¡°As time goes by, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn. And you¡¯ll realize the need for it.¡±

    Abel¡¯s words flowed from one ear to the other with Sante.

    This old man had yet to reach a hundred years, so he was still just a blue chick to Sante. For all the years that the siren had lived, how could Abel¡¯s words even reach him?

    But Abel himself was evidently an extraordinary human. And it was especially true, now that Sante looked back on that old man¡¯s words.

    Just as he said, Alei became a mage who far surpassed Abel.

    Whether it was his innate amount of mana and his understanding of magic, he was absolutely unrivaled.

    ¡®And I¡¯ve also changed a lot.¡¯

    Two decades was nothing but a fleeting passage of time to a siren who had such a long lifespan.

    Even so, it was during this time that Sante learned how to use his words more delicately, as Abel suggested. He, indeed, had a certain moment of realization for that need.

    He couldn¡¯t remember exactly what prompted this, but one thing was clear.

    It was the kind of realization that certainly came at least once in a lifetime.

    Perhaps humans gained this enlightenment earlier than sirens because they had shorter lives compared to them.

    Ever since that realization, Sante had stopped treating humans as if they were uncivilized.

    Most especially, when he met this monster called Alejandro, it made him question what kind of difference there really was between races.

    Life had become a little empty.

    It felt like he finally knew why so many of those old rascals had such contemplative eyes.

    If he never had that realization, then he wouldn¡¯t have even thought of becoming friends with Alei from the start. But even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it¡¯s still true that Alei was set apart from the other humans.

    Was it because he also knew that he had such abilities that could transcend species?

    He was generous with everything. If anyone asked if it¡¯s just because he had a soft personality, then the easy answer was no. After getting to know Alei more, Sante realized what Abel meant before.

    Even when Sante was someone who was beyond human understanding, Alei accepted him for who he was. The same was true for all those who despised Alei himself.

    Well, of course just because he was considerate to them, that didn¡¯t mean Alei overlooked the things they did out of jealousy.

    Even so, the extent of his tolerance and composure could not be seen in just any normal human being.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m sure it was like that.¡¯

    But then that Alejandro was being like this?

    This guy said that he¡¯d keep his distance from Ophelia, but he couldn¡¯t even do that and went as far as eavesdropping on her like this. It was all so absurd.

    Sante snickered.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter that you heard it¡ªwhat I want to know is why you¡¯re here doing this. Don¡¯t be so on edge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How many days has it been? It was like this yesterday and even the day before.¡±

    When Alei started staying away from Ophelia, he told her that he couldn¡¯t stay with her anymore during the evenings. His excuse was insomnia.

    ¡ªI¡¯m going to ask Cornelli for a potion to help me sleep. If this continues to go on, I¡¯m afraid that my health will get worse.

    If he said it like that, then what else could Ophelia have said in return?

    Alei knew Ophelia well, so he made an excuse that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go against.

    As a result, their evening meetings came to an end, but still, Alei¡¯s insomnia remained.

    And even still, he was determined to keep his distance from her.

    Alei held his place in this spot all the time.

    He watched the sun rising over the horizon from this watchtower, standing still as if he was a stone statue that wouldn¡¯t move even as the sea breeze would blow past his hair.

    Of course, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t have known this, but sirens were nocturnal.

    To be exact, it would be more correct to say that they rarely slept.

    This was because they could turn their mana into physical strength, so there were times that they usually didn¡¯t need to sleep for several days.

    Sante was like that. Even Alei.

    Thanks to this, Sante usually met Alei at the watchtower after he returned from hunting some laffel during the night.

    And Alei had that same look on his face every time.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell Ophelia.¡±

    Sante observed this expression on Alei¡¯s face, one that said how he couldn¡¯t stand himself.

    Sante sharply recognized what was driving Alei to have such displeasure displayed on his countenance.

    It was self-loathing.

    Alei covered his troubled face with one palm, then he soon sighed and opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I know she¡¯ll hate it. If she thinks it¡¯s terrible¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be thrown away, yep.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for the astute observation.¡±

    Though Alei said thanks, his tone was deadpan with no hint of appreciation.

    Alei never failed to retort with sharp words back at his friend even at this moment when he looked so pathetic, and it was so funny that Sante had to bark out a laugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of your secrets I¡¯m already keeping. Why don¡¯t you thank me more, huh?¡±

    ¡°Stop it with the jokes. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just go to Ophelia and talk about it though.¡±

    Sante crossed his arms as he hovered in the air in a sitting position.

    Thanks to his mana making it possible for him to float, he looked as if he was lounging leisurely on a rattan hammock.

    Then, Sante pointed one finger at Alei.

    ¡°Ophelia¡¯s supposed meeting, it¡¯s with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I have to tell you about the many years that I¡¯ve lived. You both always forget.¡±

    Sante laughed bitterly as he muttered how he wasn¡¯t a half-wit like Asello and his siblings.

    In his mind, he recalled how Ophelia looked when she spoke of the promised meeting.

    ¡ªSante, let¡¯s meet again at sunset.

    ¡ªShould I postpone the meeting?

    ¡ªNo, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll meet the other person later after I get back.

    As she said this, she stared deep into the western horizon.

    Her voice was calm, but her features were so filled with sorrow.

    Her yearning was evident.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t even know that she had such a look on her face.

    Sometimes, things are more apparent to those from the outside.

    And Sante was especially keen when it came to reading such things.

    He was neither tactless nor impolite¡ªjust that he didn¡¯t seem to know which pieces of information he should just keep to himself.

    During all his years that were beyond Ophelia¡¯s reach, he knew all too well due to the many strangers he had met.

    Because he once lived amongst humans.

    The way he started to immerse himself in human society back then was simple.

    Because he killed some people a few times, or because he delivered letters as well, he easily became a confidant of those who held high positions.

    One time, he talked to another close aide of a particular high-ranking official.

    Towards the official who Sante was helping, the other close aide loved that person and was a very loyal vassal.

    The problem was that the high-ranking official loved someone else.

    ¡ªWhat are you planning that you¡¯re looking outside like this? I told you already. That bastard won¡¯t come to you.

    ¡ªI know. But there are certain emotions that just can¡¯t be controlled. Someone like you probably¡­ wouldn¡¯t know.

    ¡ªIs it a hobby for you humans to treat us sirens like we¡¯re dunces? I¡¯m sick and tired of hearing everywhere that I ¡®wouldn¡¯t know¡¯.

    ¡ªI do recommend that you won¡¯t throw a fit when you¡¯re faced with things that you don¡¯t know about. Siren, the more you do that, the more you reveal just how shallow you are.

    The close aide¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pointed, but those words truly dug deep into Sante.

    It¡¯s been more than fifty years since then, but he could still remember it clearly. It must have been a painful memory.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why, even when he couldn¡¯t remember the close aide¡¯s name, Sante could still remember that person¡¯s face.

    Even back then, the sun was sinking into the western horizon.

    The afternoon sun¡¯s rays illuminated his face in such a way that revealed everything evidently. There were many emotions that Sante couldn¡¯t recognize at the time as he looked at the man¡¯s face while he waited for a person who wouldn¡¯t come to him.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I thought of that.¡¯

    It was Sante¡¯s first time being a witness to someone else¡¯s love.

    That ambiguous affection and yearning was the same between that close aide and Ophelia.

    So, how could he not recognize it?

    The only time Ophelia had that expression was whenever she looked at Alei.

 CH 85

    Maybe these young people didn¡¯t know just how transparent their thoughts and feelings were.

    ¡®He even looks like he¡¯s a bit sick to his stomach¡­¡¯

    Sante narrowed his eyes, but he soon relaxed again.

    ¡°Anyway, I came here to see if you heard what she said, and you really did, but I hope you¡¯re not crying all because Ophelia postponed your meeting.

    ¡°Just what do you see me as¡­¡±

    ¡°Obvious. A dunce.¡±

    Sante chuckled as he circled in the air.

    It couldn¡¯t be counted how many times he did it, but they were quite the somersaults.

    But when Sante came back down to the watchtower after that, he wasn¡¯t as playful anymore.

    ¡°I came to see if you eavesdropped, but there¡¯s also another reason, Dian.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how much you could recall before so I didn¡¯t say much¡­ but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so easy to keep quiet anymore.¡±

    After this, Sante seemed to be choosing his words carefully, then he spoke again.

    ¡°A while ago, I saw a siren going to the mountainside.¡±

    ¡°The mountainside?¡±

    Alei¡¯s eyes narrowed. Only the temporary temple was there at the mountainside.

    However, since the temple actively rejected non-human races along with mages, it was a place that wouldn¡¯t be good for a siren to get close to.

    Unease shot up Alei¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Why on earth would that siren go there?¡±

    ¡°He transformed. He went there to deliver a letter¡ªsomething was tied to his foot.¡±

    ¡°A letter? Whose?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much, but it might be better to be careful. If a siren delivered a letter, where do you think it came from?¡±

    ¡°¡­The magic tower.¡±

    ¡°Right. And why do you think the tower would send a letter to the temple?¡±

    Unless they¡¯re trying to slander you.

    Before Sante could add these words, Alei¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°But how did the tower know that a temple had been built here?¡±

    ¡°Those chick mages you have. One of them is reporting the situation here to the tower.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°So it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to receive even a short note.¡±

    Among the possible correspondents who¡¯d receive Cornelli¡¯s letters, there was one likely person.

    The letters he sent at a later date must have been delivered through other sirens, so it couldn¡¯t be certain, but Sante recalled the time he personally delivered one.

    The second-in-command of the tower, Meruzia, who was staying in the room that was for the exclusive use of the lord of the magic tower.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t look all too happy to hear that the lord of the tower might be able to return safely.¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t mean that he was exceptionally uncomfortable, or that he was burning with hostility towards Alei.

    It was quite suspicious all around, but Sante couldn¡¯t just jump to conclusions.

    ¡®It¡¯s not for sure that the mages of the tower are all in favor of the exiled lord¡­¡¯

    In fact, mages like Yennit and Cornelli were the outliers. It would be more natural for the mages to not like Alei very much.

    Above all, since Meruzia was the second-in-command of the tower, he would have to be careful until he could be absolutely certain of the entire situation.

    After mulling over his suspicions several times, Sante eventually chose not to voice his opinions.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve gained a few more of your memories back, try to think about it. Who¡¯s the likeliest person?¡±

    Alei didn¡¯t rush to open his lips either.

    ¡°I wish I could come up with a name, but I couldn¡¯t think of any.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way for you to regain some more of your memories?¡±

    ¡°As long as I can¡¯t don¡¯t go to the tower, I think this is the best that I could do.¡±

    As Alei said this, he tried to trace back his memories once again. It was a futile act.

    Eventually, as Sante watched Alei shaking his head, the siren shrugged.

    He wasn¡¯t all too worried because he was well aware just how powerful Alei was.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know, then just be careful for the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks for letting me know.¡±

    ¡°I might have just worried you for nothing. If you set your mind to it, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can win against you.¡±

    Of course, it might be a different story if all the sirens were to come at him all at once, or if the mermaids were to do it. That, or if there were conditions to restrain his strength.

    At the very least, Sante knew for sure that no other human being would be able to beat him.

    In fact, this was something that could be determined without having to measure his strength.

    Who out there would ever be able to square off against a mage who could calm the raging sea at once?

    But Alei thought differently.

    ¡®And it¡¯s not like he¡¯d be in a state where he can¡¯t control his power either.¡¯

    As Sante thought to himself, there was no need to worry about this if Alei went all out.

    But Ophelia was here. She needed to stay in this place, and whenever something happened to Alei, it was also Ophelia who¡¯d come to ground him back down.

    Besides that, Alei also knew that if he didn¡¯t control his power, then he¡¯d kill everyone in this area, including Ophelia.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    Just imagining it made his mind blank and his blood cool. Alei clasped his hands together.

    ¡°I need to go to the temporary temple.¡±

    ¡°Why bother? Can¡¯t you just ignore it? Rather than that, going to meet Ophelia doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. I heard you¡¯re supposed to meet anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    Even though he was a little upset about their meeting being canceled, what Ophelia said was right.

    To her, meeting Ariel right now was more important than meeting him.

    And if he were to meet Alei right now in his current state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his emotions.

    He might just go ahead and beg Ophelia not to throw him away.

    ¡®I can¡¯t show her something so ugly.¡¯

    Even now, he felt so anxious every time he saw her because of the wavering trust between them. It was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t stop all by himself, even with his own hands.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll feel less uneasy when I check for myself what the magic tower had sent.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, then I won¡¯t stop you. But don¡¯t snoop around there too long.¡±

    Unless he wanted Ophelia to keep looking for him.

    Sante said so and flew away.

    It was around the time that the sky was turning a darker shade of blue as it prepared for sunset.

    * * *

    The glow of the setting sun painted the ocean red.

    The whistles of the wind that¡¯s unique to the seaside was reminiscent of a wheatfield where a wolf might be running through.

    But when she opened her eyes, all she could see was red water everywhere.

    ¡®It¡¯s so fascinating no matter how many times I¡¯m faced with this sight,¡¯ Ophelia thought.

    The place she was standing on right now was called ¡®Ladeen¡¯s Sunset¡¯.

    This name was given to this spot because everything became red from the sunset glow except for the shadow behind one¡¯s back.

    In other words, it was also the spot where one could see the moment in which the sunset was in its most beautiful form.

    Ophelia could guarantee that one of the most beautiful sceneries you could ever find in Ladeen, among the other candidates, was certainly this sunset.

    But it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to win against that.

    ¡®When Alei lit up the ocean.¡¯

    How could she ever put into words the sheer rapture that she felt at that time?

    It was a poignant view that anyone would just have no choice but to admire.

    It was enough that the beating of her heart could be felt all over her body, enough that she was overwhelmed with the sense that she was alive.

    A moment that was enough to make her dream of tomorrow.

    Ophelia felt such instances many times.

    No matter how difficult it became, these were the kind of moments that made her dream of a future ahead.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, they¡¯re all from this life.¡¯

    And most of them were moments with Alei.

    The first time was when she jumped off the balcony and was caught by Alei, and the next time was when all the laffel appeared in a brilliant glow.

    As she was reminded of him, Ophelia felt a little nauseous and uncomfortable. It was because of their delayed meeting.

    ¡®The note. You saw it, right?¡¯

    Eventually, Ophelia would only be able to see Alei later this evening.

    Still, he was not in the medical relief center, not in his room, not in the library.

    In the end, Ophelia grew exhausted from walking around all over Ladeen Castle in search of him, and so she resorted to leaving a note in Alei¡¯s room.

    It was a note telling him that she wouldn¡¯t be back until just before lights out in the castle because there was something she must do.

    Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy because there was already one time that she had closed the door and shut Alei out.

    ¡®I just need to finish this quickly and come back right away.¡¯

    Ophelia tried to comfort herself, saying that it would all be fine as long as she hurried back after meeting Ariel.

    It didn¡¯t take much time. Soon enough, the individuals who promised to meet her began to appear at the rendezvous point.

    ¡°Ophelia, you came earlier than I thought.¡±

    With a wide grin on his lips, Sante landed in front of Ophelia.

    ¡°I went to pick you up in your room, but I went there for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I had somewhere to be outside the castle earlier, so I just came here straight from that place.¡±

    To be exact, she left a note in Alei¡¯s room and then checked the medical relief center once again just in case he was there.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Sante, have you seen Alei this afternoon?¡±

 CH 86

    ¡°Not sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him around the castle. Isn¡¯t he working?¡±

    ¡°If he is, then is he at the temporary temple?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about his plans for the day either. We can only guess since there¡¯s no other place he¡¯d go to.¡±

    Sante lied casually.

    It¡¯s not that he thought he¡¯s in the temple, it¡¯s that he really had gone to the temple.

    But right now, Ophelia had to focus on something else.

    Lightly snapping his fingers, Sante clapped his palms together once and then spread them back out.

    Then, the ocean currents in front of where they were standing looked as if they were pushed out, then they gathered once again to create a low column of water.

    To be more exact, it looked like a small platform.

    As Ophelia stared wondrously at it, Sante gestured for her to stand on top of it.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to meet them at sunset though?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re watching you now. Maybe you can¡¯t feel them.¡±

    The ocean was the mermaids¡¯ domain, and that included the grains of sand on the beach.

    ¡°When I told you that mermaids are like spirits, I didn¡¯t say that for no reason. A powerful mermaid is like a god when they¡¯re at sea.¡±

    Everywhere the water touched¡ªfrom the barnacles and seaweed attached to the reefs, the clams and hermit crabs residing at the seabed, the small fishes swimming around¡ªwere all the mermaids¡¯ eyes and ears, hands and feet.

    ¡°The rendezvous point is at the sunset place, but I promised them I¡¯ll take you to the waters that the mermaids chose themselves.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you ask to meet me here?¡±

    ¡°Because the mermaids wanted to see whether I¡¯ll keep my promise or not.¡±

    As she heard his answer, Ophelia felt a little overwhelmed.

    They¡¯re truly a vigilant species. Of course, this was all so that they could keep their youngest sister safe, so Ophelia couldn¡¯t blame them.

    ¡°Then it would have been a big problem if I had brought company.¡±

    She thought about bringing Ian, but that would have just been quite awkward.

    ¡®Ian¡¯s been quiet lately¡­¡¯

    Had he changed his mind? Glancing back for a moment as though to look if Ian was there, she took a step forward.

    When she took a step over the water, it gently pushed up and supported her weight.

    She thought she would stagger forward, but the foothold was much more stable than she had expected.

    ¡°Magic is amazing. Can all sirens do this?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the work of a mermaid. All I did was send a light wave as a signal.¡±

    ¡°So then¡­ If the mermaid changes her mind, there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯ll fall into the ocean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that, yes.¡±

    Sante smirked, applauding her deduction skills.

    Then, as she stood on the platform, it slowly began to move away.

    The problem here was that Sante, who she naturally thought would follow, remained still.

    ¡°Sante? Am I going alone?¡±

    ¡°The mermaids only allowed one individual.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! You didn¡¯t tell me anything about this!¡±

    Ophelia shouted to express the betrayal she felt, but in response, Sante only waved one hand as he said sorry.

    ¡°I hope you can come back safely, Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°Sante!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he give her time to prepare herself for this!

    After Ophelia let out that shout, she was left alone to the open sea, then quickly disappeared from the horizon.

    The current did not move very fast, but because Ophelia had entered the mermaids¡¯ invisible barrier, she disappeared in an instant.

    Sante¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment, but he soon turned and flew elsewhere.

    He had only one destination.

    The magic tower.

    He¡¯s going to find out who exactly had sent that letter.

    * * *

    ¡®I¡¯ve gone through all sorts of things in my life.¡¯

    Ophelia sighed inwardly and thought that there really were many things one saw after living long enough.

    It¡¯s been a while since she had stepped on the water foothold.

    She was quite literally in the middle of the open sea right now.

    The sun had already set and the waters had turned so dark that it looked like ink had stained the ocean completely. If the magic spell on the platform keeping her afloat were to suddenly disappear, then it seemed like she¡¯d be one with the fishes in no time.

    It could be a frightening situation for anyone else, but Ophelia adjusted soon enough.

    She had already died once. She attempted to jump to her death, and she had flown across the sky, too. What else was there for her to be afraid of?

    ¡®Rather, it¡¯s familiar.¡¯

    It was admittedly strange to say that the completely black waters gave off a familiar feeling to her, but perhaps to paraphrase¡­

    If she were to surrender her body here, it felt as though she¡¯d be able to die comfortably regardless.

    Instead of feeling like some kind of disaster was about to devour her whole, it felt like she was sitting in a tub that was kept at just the right temperature for a leisurely bath.

    Was it because she once swallowed a mermaid scale?

    By the time Ophelia stopped trying to think too hard about it, the foothold stopped moving.

    Where she was now, it looked like the stars that filled the sky were close to her head, so she thought that perhaps she had been brought down south.

    And here, it wasn¡¯t Ariel who appeared, but the other six of the seven mermaid princesses.

    ¡°I heard that the siren is supposed to bring us a human being.¡±

    ¡°Is she human?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything, but why should this human meet our youngest sister?¡±

    The words they uttered were sharp, yet curiously saccharine.

    The mermaids had a unique quality to their voices that made them so beautiful and melodious, and each word they spoke sounded almost like a song.

    ¡®I heard it first when I was talking to Ariel, but it really is fascinating.¡¯

    She was not even afraid of the mermaids.

    Was it because she had seen them often in her dreams?

    When Ophelia smiled unknowingly, the expression of the mermaid in front of her suddenly became sharp.

    ¡°Is this situation funny to you right now, human?¡±

    ¡°Rather than funny, I feel that I¡¯m being given a more cordial welcome than I expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Cordial?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see just Ariel, but even though she¡¯s not here, I can¡¯t help but feel welcomed because all of you are here instead.¡±

    Ophelia spoke calmly. At this, the eldest mermaid princess¡¯ eyes had a cutting look, and among all the others, she had the strictest expression. Before Ophelia knew it, she had cut through the currents and came close to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone from your species, human. I can¡¯t let you meet Ariel until I find out who exactly you are.¡±

    ¡°I understand how you feel. However, I also want you to know that there¡¯s no one other than me who can persuade Ariel right now.¡±

    Ophelia said this as the eldest mermaid princess scanned her up and down.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you can use magic, and it seems like your physical abilities are the same as any ordinary human¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°How on earth are you going to persuade Ariel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. Depending on what you answer next, you just might lose your footing.¡±

    The mermaids shot threats right then.

    But Ophelia remained calm.

    Showing an unphased countenance, a voice reminiscent of a midnight forest flowed out.

    ¡°Simple. Can you bring out some light please?¡±

    So that they could see what kind of person she was.

    Heading Ophelia¡¯s request, the fourth mermaid princess waved her hand and summoned a light source.

    Their surroundings brightened in an instant, and so the veil of darkness around Ophelia was finally taken off.

    The ring could be seen on her finger as well. But she soon removed this, released the spell that was being suppressed within her.

    At that moment, all the mermaids gasped in unison.

    Because as the light illuminated Ophelia, they saw such a close resemblance to the youngest sister who they loved dearly.

    ¡°Older sis, I can feel our youngest¡¯s magic from that human!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s definitely a human being¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard Ariel gave her heart to a human being. Is it her?¡±

    The mermaids¡¯ speculation snowballed into many ways. After deliberately letting the mermaids be confused for a moment, Ophelia then later opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Now, will you believe that I¡¯m connected to Ariel?¡±

    Even if they still couldn¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no other choice.

    By the time their confusion had settled down, Ophelia had a feeling that she¡¯d be able to return without dying.

    And the reason was simple.

    Because the mermaids loved their younger sister far too much.

    ¡°I am the only one who can save her.¡±

    Trust me.

 CH 87

    As Ophelia said that, she saw the mermaids¡¯ eyes shaking.

    Perhaps if this was another time, their suspicion towards Ophelia would take precedence over anything. However, as long as Ariel¡¯s safety was at stake, the usually wise and cool-headed mermaids could not maintain their rationality.

    Eventually, one of them spoke up.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll go and bring our youngest here.¡±

    It was the inevitable conclusion.

    * * *

    About ten minutes later, Ophelia finally met Ariel.

    Looking thinner than she was when they last met, Ariel came up to the surface of the water, held by the arm by her sisters.

    It¡¯s true that Ariel looked a bit gaunt, but her innocent beauty still shone through. She did have an annoyed expression though.

    ¡°Just who are you making me meet at this hour anywa¡ª Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Ariel. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, never mind catching up with each other¡ªwhat the hell are you doing here?! A lot of sharks pass by this area!¡±

    The flustered Ariel circled around Ophelia.

    The platform Ophelia had been standing on had turned into a chair she was now sitting on.

    This was all thanks to the mercy of the third mermaid princess, who transformed the platform while they were waiting for Ariel to come.

    ¡°Are you all seriously being like this, Older Sisters? Dear god, a human has neither gills nor fins, yet you dragged her right in the smack middle of the ocean! You¡¯re all being so mean!¡±

    Ariel made a fuss about how dangerous it was in these parts of the ocean, but the very human who was caught up in this was just calm.

    ¡°Thank you for being angry on my behalf. I knew there were sharks. While waiting for you, I spotted some fins passing over the surface.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ How can you be so calm? My older sisters won¡¯t hesitate to make you shark food if they want!¡±

    ¡°I know mermaids aren¡¯t fond of humans, and I know they¡¯re only acting like this for you. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Most importantly, she¡¯s still alive, right?

    When Ophelia said so with a smile on her lips, Ariel relaxed a bit after seeing her demeanor.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you put it, then I wouldn¡¯t be angry either. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that my sisters did a bad thing. I¡¯ll make sure to say something to them later.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you did that for me.¡±

    This experience of being led to the middle of the vast sea out of the blue was certainly not so pleasant.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s all thanks to your older sisters that I can talk to you like this, so don¡¯t be too hard on them.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about it. Huu, I thought the one who came here to see me was the siren because it¡¯s in the middle of the ocean.¡±

    Ariel said this as she soothed her chest.

    Just until a while ago, Ariel was still in the middle of her hunger strike.

    ¡°Youngest Princess, are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days already. The other Princesses will be worried.¡±

    ¡°An order has been proclaimed for Your Highness to eat.¡±

    The colorful fishes there hovered around Ariel and implored her with desperate voices.

    Each fish tried to persuade their master by pleading or acting cute.

    ¡°I told you already. I won¡¯t eat until they give me the permission I want. Leave me alone.¡±

    Unfortunately, Ariel was obstinate.

    She hadn¡¯t left the palace of the mermaid princesses for a few days now, ever since she had been caught meeting Sante.

    The reason being, of course, how extreme her older sisters were.

    ¡°Ariel, how could you even think of going to the surface without your sisters?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you time and again that you shouldn¡¯t meet those sirens!¡±

    ¡°Why are you trying to leave the ocean when this is where you¡¯re born and raised? Not a single mermaid who¡¯s gone to land became happy!¡±

    Of course, Ariel¡¯s sisters loved Ariel. They desperately tried to stop Ariel, knowing that going to land was the same as suicide.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I was planning to secretly leave alone.¡¯

    Every time her sisters tried to dissuade her with such sorrowful expressions, Ariel grew upset.

    Because she herself knew that the reasons for which they were dissuading her were perfectly sensible.

    ¡°Ariel, do you hate the ocean? If we let you go ashore, we may never see each other again.¡±

    Even her oldest sister said these while the ends of her eyebrows drooped down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate the ocean. It¡¯s just nice being out of the water.¡±

    Ariel still hadn¡¯t changed her mind.

    ¡°Sister, while I was out of the water, I saw humans. They were having a party on a ship. The humans were using fire.¡±

    They cooked their food over fire, and they were dressed in such clothes.

    Their hair remained dry, and as much as the freedom she¡¯s been deprived of underwater, they were as free as they could be.

    ¡°I want to live like that. I want to wear nice clothes and travel to so many places. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong of me to want that.¡±

    But every time she explained, the answer was still the same.

    ¡°No, Ariel. It¡¯s wrong. Isn¡¯t it the same as telling a fish to fly and a bird to swim?¡±

    For a mermaid to dream of land? Absurd. A fish out of water was inevitably doomed to death.

    Ariel¡¯s older sisters continued to repeat this.

    In the end, as they were unable to settle their differences, Ariel began a hunger strike.

    When trying to get her older sisters¡¯ permission, she had no other bargaining chip better than this, but this act also expressed just how much she wanted this.

    ¡®That siren said he knows a mage who can take me to land.¡¯

    If only she could just get in touch with that mage, then she could still also live in the waters, too.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif it was really fated to be, then she¡¯d also be able to meet that man again.

    That faint glimmer of hope was the only thing holding Ariel back from ending this dream.

    She had been starving herself for days.

    And eventually, her older sisters raised the white flag.

    ¡°Ariel, if you really want to go to land, then you¡¯ll have only one chance.¡±

    ¡°What chance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone here who came to see you. Talk to them first, then we can talk about this again. Whether you still want this or if you don¡¯t anymore.¡±

    As Ariel¡¯s sisters said this, they looked as tired and miserable as Ariel.

    They were afraid that if she¡¯d be able to use this opportunity well, then they might truly lose their beloved youngest sister forever.

    ¡°Ariel, whatever choice you make, know that we love you.¡±

    Her sisters then led Ariel up to the surface.

    And what awaited Ariel there was an unexpected person.

    It was a human woman who strangely felt guilty towards Ariel, saying that Ariel had to die because of her.

    This happened when they first met, but Ariel had a weird feeling about the human woman back then. And now that they had met again in the middle of the ocean, that feeling doubled in intensity.

    What kind of human could sit on a chair made of water in the middle of the dark ocean without one single ray of light present?

    Ariel¡¯s mouth gaped wide open when she saw the human emerge from a siren¡¯s wings where she had been hiding, but this sight right now was even more shocking than that.

    And perhaps because the human had swallowed one of her scales, Ariel felt a strange connection with her.

    Completely confused, Ariel asked.

    ¡°How on earth do my sisters know you?¡±

    ¡°I believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. To be more exact, I met your sisters only to come and meet you.¡±

    ¡°To meet me? But I¡ª I told you back then, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not here to ask you about that now.¡±

    Ophelia lightly dismissed her worries.

    It had concerned the magic that was within Ophelia¡¯s body right now after she had swallowed a mermaid scale.

    Ophelia hadn¡¯t found a way to solve it yet, but she decided not to be too hasty here.

    There was one reason.

    Because a few days ago, Ophelia learned a little more about the magic behind a mermaid scale.

    ¡°A mermaid scale reflects the wishes of a mermaid, right? And the magic of the scale that continues to cling to me reflects my wishes.¡±

    This made everything simpler.

    ¡°When I swallowed the scale, I thought that you wished for my death. But now I know it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    What Ariel wanted wasn¡¯t Ophelia¡¯s death.

    Ophelia herself wished for everything that happened between her and Ian never transpired at all.

    And that was actually how things were going right now. All because the mermaid scale had sent her back in time.

    Of course, there were conditions attached for the spell to reach its completion.

    ¡°After I met you, I became sure of it.¡±

    You wished for my happiness.

    t/n: i¡­ i was fine until that last sentence¡­ and then the tears just started streaming down ??

 CH 88

    Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t sure in the beginning.

    Sure enough, Ophelia had been afraid of what kind of end Ariel¡¯s scale would bring her.

    But at some point, that fear disappeared. She wondered when it happened.

    Perhaps it was that night.

    Before Alei had started distancing himself from her, when their time together still occupied most of the day¡¯s hours.

    There was one night when Ophelia had a nightmare.

    It was such a night when she had to rely on Alei¡¯s help because she couldn¡¯t wake up.

    She¡¯s sure that she found herself in the hellish Ronen Castle. Ian and Ariel, and then Cadelia who, in Ophelia¡¯s stead, had been sold off into marriage to Kschent.

    When she opened her eyes, she could feel how soaked her back had been with cold sweat. And Alei was there, looking at her with such urgency in his eyes.

    She was out of breath and her cheeks were wet. She realized that she had cried in her sleep.

    When Ophelia sat up and calmed down to a certain extent, Alei brought her a glass of water and asked.

    ¡°Just what kind of dream is it that you seem to be dreaming of something so dangerous? Is it a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, a nightmare.¡±

    Even if it was a nightmare, there¡¯s no other nightmare like it¡ªto the point that she thought she had unknowingly returned to the past she had turned her back on already.

    This was the manifestation of Ophelia¡¯s anxiety.

    At the back of her mind, she was thinking that even as she was trying to move forward in this new life, she would one day open her eyes and return to the same past.

    That she was certainly just dreaming of this new place she found for herself in Ladeen¡ªthat it was all just an illusion.

    If that happened, would she be able to endure reality?

    She wanted to live. She was so terrified of the past. She was afraid of how unstable the present was, so frightened of the conditional magic engraved upon her.

    Gripping the glass of water that Alei handed to her, Ophelia muttered to herself.

    ¡°Going back to the past that I left behind, a nightmare about that. How terrible.¡±

    ¡°Am I there in that past?¡±

    Then, this question came back to her.

    Ophelia initially doubted her ears because she didn¡¯t expect any response to something she had muttered to herself.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Am I in the past that you find dreadful, is what I asked. Or maybe I¡¯m not there?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by ¡®not there¡¯? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I mean it literally. Either I¡¯ve died or I¡¯m not there anymore, which leads to a more strained or nonexistent relationship between us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    Even though you left me.

    Those words were heavy on her tongue.

    Hearing Ophelia¡¯s response, Alei nodded as though to say that this was enough.

    ¡°If you go back to the past, then please call me back.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking at me like that. Perhaps, did you hate me?¡±

    ¡°No? Not at all.¡±

    Rather than that, she favored him.

    When Ophelia denied it, Alei grinned, though there was a hint of cynicism in his expression.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that enough? Call me. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not by my side. You¡¯re at the tower.¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll be able to teleport as much as I want.¡±

    ¡°And I still have a title that I can¡¯t remove.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to find a way together to take that off.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯ll only trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Are such unnecessary words needed between you and I?¡±

    When Alei asked this, Ophelia unconsciously held her breath. Those words made her feel suffocated.

    Alei hung his head as though he really couldn¡¯t believe this, and he carefully took the glass that was in Ophelia¡¯s hands.

    And, in the emptiness left by the cup, Alei held Ophelia¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If you need me, and if we¡¯re still friends, then I¡¯ll come to you as many times as you want. No matter how bleak the situation is, two is always better than one, right?¡±

    As he said so, by the time his eyes met with Ophelia¡¯s, Alei awkwardly withdrew his hands.

    Perhaps this was his way of comforting her.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    When Alei turned his head a bit, his reddened neck was exposed.

    With light colored eyelashes framing his eyes, they curved gently upwards right then.

    There were some moments when Alei would smile without a single hint of sharpness.

    Although, this was as rare as Ophelia laughing out loud.

    At that time, did Alei know just how breathtaking he looked?

    The gentle curve of his smiling lips was beautiful. The eyes that curved thinly in two sleek arcs were beautiful. Even his harmoniously angular cheekbones and nose were beautiful.

    All the anxiety she was feeling lost its steam in front of him.

    Alei was right.

    Even if she found herself back in that past, Ophelia could now be confident in saying that she would not be afraid to call Alei.

    Up until she had swallowed the scale, she was upset and distressed by the fact that Alei had deceived her.

    She believed that this was proof enough that she was nothing to Alei.

    That their friendship was nothing but a mere fa?ade to further isolate Ophelia.

    ¡®Because my field of view was very narrow back then.¡¯

    Still, even if Alei from that time were to say this, if she were to look at how she was still seized by the same mindset, it didn¡¯t seem like her field of view had widened much even if she returned before everything had happened.

    But now, Ophelia trusts Alei. She believed that there must be a reason as to why Alei had to deceive her.

    Their friendship was never just a shell.

    Thinking like this made it possible for her to be no longer afraid of going back to that past.

    Even if her reality would remain the same, she had changed as a person.

    What she wanted was clear in her mind now, and she was willing to act in order to get it.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not afraid anymore. I¡¯ll deal with what¡¯s urgent first, then I¡¯ll find a way to end the spell later.¡±

    By the time Ophelia finished speaking, Ariel was also now much less confused.

    The mermaid nodded slightly when she heard that Ophelia had made up her mind. Then, she asked.

    ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really something simple. I just want to ask what happened on your birthday.¡±

    When Ophelia inquired, she paused for a moment.

    It was necessary for her to organize her thoughts first because she¡¯d have to ask in an indirect, clever manner so that she could bypass the prohibition that the magic tower had ordained.

    ¡®That is, the prohibition about revealing the tower¡¯s location.¡¯

    So if Ophelia were to ask a leading question like, ¡°You swam near the magic tower, didn¡¯t you?¡± and Ariel¡¯s answer was going to be its location, then the result was obvious.

    Even if Ophelia asked one hundred people, all of them would not answer.

    That¡¯s why Ophelia would need to be a little crafty with the way she¡¯d say it.

    ¡°By chance, did you want to go to the magic tower, Ariel?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how did you know? My sisters wouldn¡¯t even let me go near the tower. If it was a normal day, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go there.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s when you came across the ship, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You really know everything, huh?¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    Ophelia took out a piece of paper from her pocket. It was the map that Ophelia had made a literal mess out of with all the symbols she wrote.

    As Ariel saw the dry paper, her eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s paper! It really is thin!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not usable if it¡¯s not dry after all.¡±

    Ophelia answered lightly and pointed towards a long row of arrows.

    ¡°Can you tell me what this is? Sailors have recorded the direction of the currents according to their ship¡¯s movements.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure. If you see this over here, it looks like it¡¯s right. But there¡¯s a small mistake here. This doesn¡¯t just go up, but it turns like a coil and then goes up.¡±

    After Ophelia took out another map, work proceeded at lightning speed.

    Without having to be asked, Ariel pointed out the wrong parts of the first map.

    It¡¯s an added bonus that she showed the true direction of the ocean¡¯s currents.

    As the direction of the currents changed, so did the routes. Ophelia quickly took out a pen and wrote down new symbols on the second map based on what Ariel said.

    Then, there was something that stood out to her.

    One spot on the map where there was an intersection of the ocean¡¯s currents along the quiet and tumultuous routes.

    All the symbols were meaningless.

    Because, in the first place, the map was wrong.

    Whether the routes were strangely accident-free or whether they were actually accident-prone, all guesses were necessary input.

    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±

    A wide smile appeared on Ophelia¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Siren Tower¡ªthe magic tower.

    Finally, she found it.

 CH 89

    When she¡¯s about to go there, perhaps she¡¯d even have to wander around a little bit while trying to bypass the barrier. However, her search was at least narrowed to this much.

    Ophelia was overwhelmed by the urge to shout out in delight. Though of course, she pressed it down since she needed to be careful about them noticing that she figured out the magic tower¡¯s location. She¡¯d only be fed to the sharks.

    Hearing Ophelia said that she ¡®found it¡¯, Ariel¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°You found something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been in search of this for a while now, and it¡¯s thanks to you that I finally found it. Humans can¡¯t go deep into the ocean, so there were many errors here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you found, but it¡¯s great that you did. But is that all you came here for? My sisters are under the impression that you¡¯re here to change my mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for that, too.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to die, and a promise was a promise after all.

    If it was about Ariel going ashore, then there was something she needed to say.

    As Ophelia agreed without right away, Ariel grew rather surprised.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being serious, but you¡¯re really here for that? Even you? I thought you¡¯d understand me!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Ariel. I believe I misspoke.¡±

    To be more exact, Ophelia wasn¡¯t here to change Ariel¡¯s mind. She was just here to let the mermaid know something.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you a story. After you¡¯ve heard it, then I want you to think this through again.¡±

    Instead of throwing away your life, it¡¯s not too late to change your mind.

    * * *

    Ophelia returned to the sunset spot. The chair moved through the waters and carried her back without even leaving a single drop of moisture on her.

    Sante, who had been waiting for her, welcomed her back.

    ¡°Did you do well, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You managed to come back alive, so of course. When they couldn¡¯t knock down Ariel¡¯s stubbornness, those older sisters of hers looked like they¡¯re ready to kill anyone.¡±

    It was something she couldn¡¯t deny. Ophelia chuckled.

    A little while ago, Ophelia had a conversation with Ariel.

    No, it would be more accurate to say that she told a story.

    Ophelia told her the stories that she herself had omitted.

    ¡°You traded your voice for legs, and even your sisters couldn¡¯t dissuade you from doing so.¡±

    The reason Ariel had to die. And the reason why her older sisters gave their hair to Alei as an exchange.

    ¡°You were fated to die if you were unable to win that man¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°That kind of magic¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a conditional spell, yes. You all said that it was taboo.¡±

    Ariel received legs in exchange for her voice. To complete the spell, the condition was to win Ian¡¯s love. And she were to fail, Ariel¡¯s life was the collateral that the spell would take in return.

    Changing oneself from one species to another was an act that went against the laws of nature.

    There was a reason why Ophelia didn¡¯t tell Ariel this story right away.

    Because, as much as possible, she wanted to gain Ariel¡¯s cooperation without first revealing the past.

    But since it¡¯s come to this, Ophelia could no longer hide it.

    ¡°I believe I¡¯m responsible for your death. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this.¡±

    Ophelia explained. She wouldn¡¯t stop Ariel from choosing one side or another, and she would respect the mermaid¡¯s choice. In that way, she would no longer feel guilty.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can introduce you to a mage who can bring you to land.¡±

    ¡°¡­The siren said the same thing to me before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the same person. He¡¯s our common friend.¡±

    As the story progressed to this point, Ariel looked a little confused.

    She didn¡¯t know whether her death was simply a product of one person¡¯s wrong choice, or whether this story about the conditional magic was just something to scare her into going back into the waters.

    Besides that, when Ophelia told them about how Ariel¡¯s older sisters didn¡¯t give up until the end just to save their youngest sister, Ariel was nearly swept to tears.

    ¡°They mentioned how they had been afraid of you going to land. However, compared to that, what they feared more was the unknown.¡±

    When Ariel was told that the spell that would give her the opportunity to go ashore would potentially kill her, she was greatly agitated.

    If it was a matter that involved only herself, then she wouldn¡¯t have been as terrified.

    ¡°But even my sisters¡­¡±

    It was a shock to her to know that even her sisters had sacrificed much because of her choice.

    Ophelia watched Ariel wordlessly for a moment, then she opened her lips again.

    ¡°Ariel, just to get what you want, there are certain things that you¡¯d have to sacrifice for it. Even when you know that you¡¯ll lose something, if you still think that going to land is worth it, then I will help you.¡±

    Ophelia was being sincere, even despite the threat of becoming a meal for the sharks because she couldn¡¯t keep her promise to Ariel¡¯s older sisters.

    ¡°But if that¡¯s not the case, then take a good look at the wish that you carry with you. Does it truly exude brilliance, or does it only look like it?¡±

    The surface of the water glittered like gold beneath the sun. However, if you try to scoop a handful of that ¡®gold¡¯, then you¡¯d be left with only transparent liquid.

    Ariel looked to be quite shocked after hearing what Ophelia said.

    ¡°¡­I get it now. The reason why we can feel our youngest¡¯s magic from you.¡±

    The sixth-born mermaid princess carefully spoke first. Perhaps because they were able to listen to Ophelia¡¯s story, the other mermaids now regarded Ophelia not with aggression, but with caution.

    ¡°It seems like we weren¡¯t able to stop her in the past.¡±

    ¡°Because Ariel was unwavering¡­¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one who could stop her, that may have been the natural result.¡±

    ¡°Just as Grandfather said, it¡¯s possible to go back in time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to hear that a human can cast a spell to change someone from one species to another.¡±

    As they each expressed their thoughts, they also thanked Ophelia.

    However, there was one mermaid who kept silent all this time while her sisters were making a fuss.

    The eldest mermaid princess.

    She had remained silent all this time, and she came here with them only to take Ophelia back to the nearby shore.

    ¡°From here on out, I won¡¯t be going together with you. I don¡¯t want to be seen by humans, you must understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you for taking me home safely.¡±

    ¡°I thank you as well. Even after Ariel has heard what you said¡­ if she remains adamant about going ashore, then we¡¯ll have to let her go. Because that¡¯s how we take care of her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop her anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is what mermaids say a lot¡ªthat fish must live in the water.¡±

    It didn¡¯t just mean that they literally belonged to the water.

    ¡°Life is meaningful only when achieving the things you want. Without doing so, then it¡¯s no different than living as an animal trapped in a cage.¡±

    We do not raise ourselves like livestock.

    I love Ariel, I want that child to live a long life.

    But.

    ¡°Rather than that, it would be better for that child to live freely.¡±

    Hearing this, Ophelia was a little startled as she looked back at the eldest mermaid princess.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite an unusual mermaid.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Other individuals from different species who I¡¯ve met usually take freedom as something natural.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean the sirens.¡±

    The first mermaid princess snorted lightly in response to Ophelia¡¯s words.

    ¡°In that freedom of theirs, they do not hold any sense of responsibility. We mermaids have nine doctrines to follow, but those sirens don¡¯t even have anything like it.¡±

    Just cruelty and selfishness.

    The mermaid sounded so cold-hearted, but Ophelia just laughed in return. She knew that sirens and mermaids were on bad terms, so she didn¡¯t want to defend the other side.

    ¡°That is not freedom. I don¡¯t want to use that word to refer to those who do not know the duty and loss that comes with freedom.¡±

    Life was the culmination of each choice one would make, but in the time that sirens spent under the false pretext of freedom, nothing substantial would be left. So, they can¡¯t use the word freedom, was what the eldest mermaid princess said.

    ¡°When given freedom, it mustn¡¯t be emptiness that greets you in the end.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I, too¡­ don¡¯t want to be afraid of being free.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite an unusual human. You, too, won¡¯t have a smooth life.¡±

    Perhaps because the eldest mermaid princess had lived a long time, she spoke in a firm, decisive tone. Her straightforwardness was not dislikable.

    With a smile on her lips, Ophelia was about to say her farewell.

    But right then, the eldest mermaid opened her lips.

    ¡°Ophelia. There¡¯s one thing I will tell you.¡±

 CH 90

    The eldest mermaid princess also said that she came all the way here just to convey this message.

    ¡°After listening to your story, there¡¯s a question I want to ask. However, I was careful not to talk in front of everyone, so I needed some time alone with you.¡±

    ¡°Was there a problem with what I said?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a problem¡­ I just think that you¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡±

    Misunderstanding? Wondering what it was, Ophelia leaned forward, and the eldest mermaid princess cautiously opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°You mentioned that you swallowed a mermaid scale and returned to the past.¡±

    Ophelia nodded, and the eldest mermaid princess¡¯ cautious expression grew deeper.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much known about a mermaid scale, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re under such a misconception¡­ The magic that mermaids wield cannot go against nature.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Only human mages can use magic that contradicts the laws of nature. A mermaid¡¯s magic cannot go against nature. It¡¯s the same with turning back time.¡±

    So even if the incantation was through conditional magic, it was still taboo.

    ¡°If you swallow Ariel¡¯s scale, that still doesn¡¯t mean you can reach the present.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s heart dropped. Unbeknownst to herself, this was something she had been trying to deny.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. I didn¡¯t do anything, and I didn¡¯t lie either.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that you did something to go back in time. I¡¯m saying that you misunderstood. A mermaid¡¯s scale will, at best, only briefly grant the mermaid¡¯s wish prior to their death.¡±

    This meant that although one could wish to kill someone, it was not possible to go against the laws of nature and turn back time.

    ¡°A scale is merely a by-product of death and it cannot do something so difficult.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª Right after I swallowed the scale, I found myself here.¡±

    ¡°Think about it again. What could have happened after you had swallowed the scale?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trace just your own memories, but take a step back and shed a light on the situation. Did you notice anything strange after you came here?¡±

    While Ophelia fell into contemplation over this, the eldest mermaid princess said that she¡¯s mentioned everything she needed to say and wished Ophelia luck as she left.

    This led Ophelia, who was shocked and troubled by the new facts presented to her, to return to the sunset spot.

    She continued to agonize over this as she, tak, tak, dusted off her moisture-less dress.

    ¡®Anything strange?¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t think of anything other than Ian regaining his memories just like her.

    The rest of the events that transpired had changed, too, because she came back to the past with her memories intact.

    ¡®But since Ian can remember the past just like me, then what does that mean?¡¯

    Perhaps it was a glitch in time?

    Or maybe there was more to the mermaid scale.

    There¡¯s something you wanted to tell me¡­

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯

    Something that was going to be said to her?

    When her train of thought reached this point, Ophelia inadvertently stopped in her tracks and she was lost in her thoughts.

    This was because there was a missing puzzle piece.

    And she had a hunch that this would be the biggest key to solve the gap between what she could recall and what the eldest mermaid said to her.

    So, Ophelia traced her memories for her the times she met Ian before.

    What Ian said and how he behaved.

    And, she finally remembered something.

    Back when she had warned Ian against sending the carrier pigeon.

    Ian explained in this way.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s been more than eight years. I¡¯ve forgotten.

    Eight years.

    ¡®Why did I forget about this?¡¯

    Ophelia spent five years of her life as a grand duchess.

    But Ian mentioned eight years.

    This was a contradiction that could not be overlooked.

    Then, just as the first mermaid said, Ophelia could interpret it like this¡ªthat something more happened after she had swallowed Ariel¡¯s scale.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to, but.¡¯

    She thought that she must ask Ian and listen to what he¡¯d say about what happened during that time.

    There might just also be a way to confirm if this regression to the past was truly not the work of the mermaid scale.

    This was because of one thing that¡¯s been nagging at her.

    It was when the eldest mermaid princess explained something about magic.

    ¡ªOnly human mages can use magic that contradicts the laws of nature. A mermaid¡¯s magic cannot go against nature. It¡¯s the same with turning back time.

    In short, this meant that the only ones who could go against time were human mages.

    When Ophelia heard this, she thought of one person.

    Of course, it was none other than Alejandro Diarmuid.

    The one who allowed her to live her life as Ophelia, her friend who was a mage.

    ¡®Did Alei¡­ use magic to save me?¡¯

    If he did¡­

    As Ophelia thought of this, there was one scene that popped up in her mind.

    To determine the location of the magic tower, Ophelia had asked Cornelli about this and that. At one point, their conversation turned to this topic:

    ¡°Cornelli, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. Can I ask you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Ask me anything!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about being exiled from the tower. What are the cases that could lead to this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much of the details because it¡¯s not something common, but first of all, the most common case is when someone uses black magic. It¡¯s such an unthinkable act that the magic tower¡¯s decision would be banishment.¡±

    Or, Cornelli continued, it¡¯s also common to exile violent criminals. This was through the discretion of the lord of the magic tower or other high-ranking mages.

    But this wasn¡¯t the answer that Ophelia was looking for.

    ¡°I asked because I was curious about why Alei had been exiled, but neither of the two cases seem to be the reason why he was exiled.¡±

    ¡°Um, you¡¯re right. Lord Alejandro was exiled, but¡­ His whereabouts were unknown, so in the middle of the search for him, he was finally found through the magic tower.¡±

    To be exact, he was first reported to be missing.

    Alei was capable of teleporting, so they thought that he might have just left in a hurry.

    However, no matter how much time passed, he didn¡¯t appear again. When everyone was worried and started asking around if he was having some personal problems, that was the time when the magic tower, which had been as silent as the dead before this, spoke only once.

    ¡°Alejandro Diarmuid has committed the crime of going against providence. That was the last thing the magic tower said.¡±

    It went back to slumber after that and nothing else was said, Cornelli explained further.

    ¡°If it¡¯s going against providence, as it¡¯s been said, the first thing you¡¯d think of is black magic. But Lord Alejandro isn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d do that, so everyone had divided opinions on this.¡±

    With tears brimming in his eyes again, Cornelli said that if Alei had really used black magic, it was so terribly worrying that they didn¡¯t know what to do, but against their concerns, nothing like what they imagined happened, so it¡¯s truly fortunate.

    While Cornelli said this, Ophelia had been asking a few questions so that she could find out the cause of Alei¡¯s banishment. She was a little disappointed that, once more, she wasn¡¯t given the answer she was looking for.

    It was enough to make you question why he was exiled when these two things were put together¡ªfirst, just what kind of violation Alei did against providence, and second, how he vanished into thin air just like that.

    ¡®But what if he turned back time?¡¯

    Then, to some extent, it finally made sense.

    Defying time and space was considered to be the greatest crime against the laws of nature.

    As Ophelia came across new facts, it felt like she was inching closer and closer to the truth.

    Ophelia bit her lower lip once, then she spoke.

    ¡°Sante, I need to go back to the castle right away.¡±

    She had to see Alei as soon as possible.

    * * *

    Ophelia landed in the garden of Ladeen Castle. As Sante had set her down, he loosened and hid his wings. After that, Ophelia said,

    ¡°Sante, let me ask you one thing. You sent me off alone to the open sea, so I¡¯m sure you can do at least this for me.¡±

    ¡°My wings will break if it happens a second time.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if Alei had returned from the temporary temple yet. If you see him, please tell him to come visit me. It¡¯s because there¡¯s no other messenger as fast as you.¡±

    As Ophelia spoke urgently, Sante¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You¡¯d better fix that desperate tone in your voice.¡±

    Every time he heard this, it was troubling since he¡¯d inevitably get himself involved.

    Sante replied like so, then he opened his fur cloak.

    Then, soon enough, a golden bird reminiscent of an eagle soared through the dark sky.

 CH 91

    For a while, Ophelia stared at the dark sky where Sante flew away. The frown on her face as she stared at the heavens resembled a shepherd boy gauging whether or not rain would shower down.

    This was because her entire body was vibrating with anxiety, as if the wind that she felt was a lie when she had first set off.

    It was a very strange thing.

    She had a rough estimate of where the magic tower was, and she was also almost sure about the truth behind Alei¡¯s banishment.

    ¡®But why¡­¡¯

    Why was she so nervous?

    As she went closer to the Ladeen Castle, the sound of her steps were exceptionally clear, and the air was sharp against the back of her hand. Was this all really, only just an illusion, she wondered.

    Ophelia shook her head to brush off these ominous thoughts.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think like that.¡¯

    This must only be the restlessness of almost being able to reach her goals. She could already touch it with her fingertips.

    Right now, Ophelia had only two more things to do.

    First was to meet Alei and talk about the possibility that he might have turned back time. Second was to explore the waters with the map that Ariel had fixed.

    If she did just those two things, then she didn¡¯t have to be tied up here anymore. Both she and Alei.

    Nothing here would cause problems.

    Ophelia could now tell Alei everything, and it was clear that meeting Alei wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    Even though Alei had recently been avoiding Ophelia, they promised to meet after sunset.

    They had built enough trust between them.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡¯

    So, Ophelia calmed herself down as much as possible and went into the castle.

    Maybe Alei was in his room. Or he was at the temporary temple. There was nothing to worry about. Because Sante would let her know.

    Right. That¡¯s how it is¡­

    ¡°¡­ But why is there such a commotion inside the castle?¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s inward question popped out of her lips.

    This was because as soon as she stepped into the castle, she noticed that the atmosphere had changed here compared to a few hours ago. This further fueled her unease.

    At this time of the day, everyone should be busy getting ready for lights off, but she found everyone gathered at the hall, chatting amongst themselves.

    Voices full of anticipation could be heard abuzz across the space, and the cacophony sounded like a swarm of rats coming and going overhead at the ceiling.

    Ophelia became even more taut with tension. Even as she straightened her back, she came forward only one step.

    Then, she reached out and grabbed anyone she could catch and asked them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the castle?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Your Highness!¡±

    The servant recognized Ophelia and hurriedly bowed his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you, Your Highness. It has been revealed that the mage from the Imperial Palace used black magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The only mage who came from the imperial palace was Alei. As soon as she realized who the person in question was, to Ophelia, it felt like something had plummeted, and the loud sound was echoing in her ears.

    Anxiety was splashing at her ankles. Her blood went cold and her fingertips seemed to quiver.

    The first thing she needed to do here was to assess the situation, but rather than that, she was worried about Alei.

    No. She was angry.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. This must be a mistake. He¡¯s not the kind of man who¡¯d do that.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, I don¡¯t believe it either. But we don¡¯t know much about the mages. The priests said so, that¡¯s the only reason we found out.¡±

    ¡°Priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. People from the temporary temple came¡ªthey said that they¡¯re here to check the sinner¡¯s belongings. Then the mage from Ronen heard about it and made a scene.¡±

    The mage from Ronen. Yennit.

    The more Ophelia listened to the explanation, the more it felt as though her feet were sinking in the water.

    ¡°She kept saying, ¡®How dare they treat someone like a sinner¡¯, but how could she kick up such a fuss? It¡¯s like she¡¯s a zealot who¡¯s fallen into¡­ Uugh.¡±

    It was easy to imagine how it went down.

    Yennit¡¯s loyalty to Alei was already common knowledge.

    She surely must have made a commotion over treating Alei like a sinner.

    The problem was that each and every mage had the power comparable to a tsunami.

    ¡°Then, what happened to the mages? Is there any part of the castle that collapsed?¡±

    ¡°How could there not be one, Your Highness? The west side has been completely destroyed. It¡¯s fortunate that there were no casualties. I heard people ask how it¡¯s possible for a human being to have such power, and even the people who saw it personally couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.¡±

    Perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this big if Yennit hadn¡¯t made such a fuss, but unfortunately, Yennit was not someone who had an affable personality.

    ¡°Many of the priests came forward and managed to hold her down. It was a close call.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened to those mages?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re now detained at the temporary temple. I am not aware of the details.¡±

    The servant also had an expression saying, ¡®I have absolutely no idea what¡¯s going on.¡¯

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t black magic affect the user¡¯s surroundings? At this rate, we don¡¯t know what kind of trouble we¡¯ll be facing¡­ It¡¯s like we can¡¯t even trust the people we¡¯ve spent time with¡­¡±

    Since Ladeen Castle had been benefiting a lot from the three mages who were lending their strength these days, apprehension seemed to have risen over this.

    ¡°Bishop Verlan said that he¡¯d take care of the matter first, so it¡¯s a huge relief.¡±

    Only when she heard this name did Ophelia come to her senses.

    It was because, as soon as she heard that name in particular, it felt like she had been doused with cold water.

    ¡®Pull yourself together.¡¯

    She should not be shaken here. As Ophelia thought this, she sharpened her nerves.

    ¡®Verlan doesn¡¯t know who Alei is.¡¯

    No, even if he knew, in the few hours that Ophelia was gone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take Alei in under the grounds of heresy or anything like that.

    The temple did not act so rashly.

    While they carried the title of ¡®messengers of God¡¯, they acted as if they were the absolute good.

    ¡®They won¡¯t step in until they have clear evidence of sin.¡¯

    However, the tide was turning like this, so they were taking Alei?

    No. Was he someone who would be caught in the first place?

    He could leave this place whenever he wanted, in the same way that he could turn it all into ruin any time he wished.

    And yet, that person chose to stay with her.

    ¡®Cornelli hasn¡¯t returned to the castle yet.¡¯

    Cornelli usually came back to the castle once the medical relief center was completely closed for the day. He was a mage who knew how to teleport anyway, so he came back here only after he finished as much work as he could.

    It sometimes made Ophelia wonder about the primness of his sincerity that perhaps crossed the threshold into inflexibility, but she never felt so relieved as she was about it now.

    ¡®Because Cornelli¡¯s sense of loyalty is the same as Yennit¡¯s.¡¯

    Ophelia had never personally seen the extent of Cornelli¡¯s skills, but everything might just have fallen to ruin by now if he was here together with Yennit.

    Leaving the servant¡¯s side, Ophelia hurried to her room.

    Her room was completely silent, and there were no signs of entry. She even placed a small memo on her desk just in case he came to her room first.

    ¡¸ Alei, I¡¯m going to the coast for a moment because there¡¯s something I must do. I¡¯ll be back before lights off, so please wait for me just a little while. ¡¹

    Ophelia picked up the note, which she had written with great care, and stared at it briefly, then she promptly set it down.

    Instead, she reached for three quills.

    Crack. With a dull sound, the broken feathers fell on the desk.

    Then soon, through the open window, three people¡ªno, three birds came into the room.

    ¡°Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you called us, huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you have something delicious for us this time too?¡±

    As the three young sirens chirped and chattered, they transformed from their bird forms and to their human forms. Along with the fluttering curtains, their feathers flew as well.

    Ophelia turned to the three young men who exuded youthful vigor.

    ¡°Come in, sirens.¡±

    Unfortunately, today, she couldn¡¯t welcome them with a pleasant greeting.

    ¡°Dillo, you go to Cornelli. You¡¯re the fastest of you three, aren¡¯t you? I need you to go there as soon as you can. Cornelli will be by the gates, so he wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find. Tell him not to come back to the castle today.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Then second, Sillo, look for Sante. I¡¯m sure you can find him best because you have good eyes. Once you find Sante, say this to him.¡±

    As Ophelia imparted the message, Asello, the oldest of the three brothers, interrupted as he ruffled his already disheveled hair.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    The three brothers indeed quite liked Ophelia¡¯s requests. Unlike the magic tower¡¯s requests of delivering only letters, Ophelia¡¯s requests were special.

    They also shared their feelings amongst themselves, saying that it felt strange how proud and happy they were after doing Ophelia¡¯s requests, even though they weren¡¯t all too different from the usual.

    Todays¡¯ delegation of work certainly seemed fun, too.

    Asello¡¯s eyes glistened with interest.

    What kind of task would Ophelia give him? He was very confident in flying and investigating. Any kind of errand, he could do it all!

    But what Ophelia told him to do was something he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Asello, there¡¯s somewhere you have to go with me.¡±

 CH 92

    The temporary temple was located on the ridge. To reach that place, it would take hours on foot, and even if she went there by carriage, the travel time wouldn¡¯t be that far off.

    Apart from that, if she were to order for a carriage to be prepared now, that would certainly just attract considerable attention on her.

    Above all however, was there a reason for her to travel over land when there was a much better mode of transport right here?

    Ophelia looked down towards the ground from a bird¡¯s eye view, which she had become quite accustomed to as of late. The siren carrying her flapped his wings loudly.

    ¡°Asello, fly lower.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already flying low though. More?¡±

    ¡°Yes, more. You can¡¯t? Sante did it, you know.¡±

    ¡°I can do it too, of course I can!¡±

    Asello¡¯s nose scrunched up as he smiled mischievously. Then, he flew lower, close to the trees.

    Thanks to this, even the rabbits hopping below and all the rest if the surroundings could be seen clearer.

    Ophelia quickly scanned the path.

    ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to have been any unusual movements.¡¯

    If someone were to go down this path, it would be better to stop them here.

    Now that Alei and Yennit were under custody, the only reason for people to go back and forth the temple was to transport the sinners to the capital.

    And it¡¯s obvious just how much trouble that¡¯s going to bring.

    Before that could take place, it¡¯s necessary to prevent people from either coming or going here.

    Ophelia turned and pointed towards the port by the cliff.

    ¡°Asello, go that way. Do you see that cliff?¡±

    ¡°I do, but are we going down that cliff? You said we¡¯re going up to the middle of the mountain though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just take a quick look and leave after. Can you knock down that cliff?¡±

    ¡°Of course! How much?¡±

    ¡°As much as you want.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve lived to see the day I¡¯m running an errand like this!¡±

    Asello laughed boisterously. Then, as he had Ophelia in his hold, he approached the cliff and shook his wings powerfully through the air.

    If a mermaid could be likened to the spirit of the water, then a siren was the spirit of the wind that traveled through the sky.

    Their wings could create gusts of wind that were as sharp as blades, or flurries that could blow everything off the ground.

    From the tips of Asello¡¯s wings, the resounding noise of the air being cut could be heard.

    Du-dun, THUD.

    The rocks that were being split by the sharp wind began to echo out as if they were being hit by the waves. The terrain began to change.

    The rough cliff fell down with a dull sound.

    And so, the main avenue where carriages came and went was successfully blocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Asello.¡±

    ¡°Even if Sante can¡¯t do this, I can do this much.¡±

    ¡°Can you mask your presence like Sante?¡±

    ¡°You mean to pretend like I¡¯m human?¡±

    To be exact, it was a kind of disguise spell that would eliminate a siren¡¯s uniquely mesmerizing and identifying aura.

    It was also the kind of spell that Sante donned all throughout the time he became Ophelia¡¯s attendant.

    If he hadn¡¯t done that, so many humans in the vicinity would have flocked towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky so I don¡¯t like using it.¡±

    ¡°I just asked. I was going to take you along with me if you could do it, but if it¡¯s difficult for you, you don¡¯t have to strain yourself.¡±

    As Ophelia taunted Asello and aimed at his pride, he was caught hook, line and sinker as expected.

    ¡°What are you saying? What kind of thing! That¡¯s something we learn before we even come of age!¡±

    Asello replied in a fit of rage. Perhaps he was even delighted to hear that Ophelia thought to take him with her.

    As they arrived at the temporary temple, he set Ophelia down and masked his presence simply, muttering a few words under his breath.

    It¡¯s exactly what Ophelia wanted.

    ¡°What are we doing now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something easy again.¡±

    Ophelia said this as she gestured for Asello to open his arms, then she placed a vest atop his shirt. It was the vest that attendants often wore.

    Of course, when Ophelia said it was ¡®easy¡¯, the standards she had in mind were meant for the likes of Alei or Sante¡¯s abilities. But the innocent, na?ve siren in front of her had no way of knowing that.

    After a few quick adjustments on the vest, Ophelia turned around. There in front of her was the temple, illuminated by a faint light.

    If this was another time, perhaps only a few people would be at its front yard, but Ophelia could already see people rushing towards the blocked main road when they heard the loud noises of the cliff being broken down by Asello earlier.

    ¡®They probably think it¡¯s Cornelli.¡¯

    This was something that she also considered.

    Because as long as the temple had custody over Yennit, they wouldn¡¯t leave Cornelli alone either. They were probably expecting Cornelli to go on a rampage like Yennit did earlier, to either rescue his colleague or retaliate against those who captured her.

    ¡®And in the midst of that, if such a commotion happened?¡¯

    The priests who were waiting for Cornelli to act wouldn¡¯t just wait and see it happen.

    However, what happened in reality was a bit different.

    Did they think that they could deal with the mages just with their accusations of heresy? There was one woman here in Ladeen who had four winged magical creatures by her side.

    ¡®The temple is almost empty now.¡¯

    It¡¯s clear that the only ones left now were either the people who weren¡¯t in on it or the people who didn¡¯t need to move.

    And that¡¯s what Ophelia was aiming for.

    ¡°Do you remember the mage I told you about last time?¡±

    ¡°What mage?¡±

    ¡°The one you said looked like an octopus. The mage who was with me when we first met.¡±

    Asello¡¯s eyes widened as he realized who Ophelia was talking about.

    Sirens weren¡¯t as good as mermaids when it came to detecting mana, but they could still distinguish the forms of mana that an individual had.

    In general, non-human creatures could distinguish humans through such means rather than through their faces since the non-human creatures themselves could change their own faces.

    ¡ªOphelia, are you a fishbowl? You¡¯re kinda like a fishbowl. Filled to the brim.

    ¡ªMe?

    ¡ªYep. And Sante¡¯s like a summer wind. A particularly big one. You call it a ¡®typhoon¡¯ right?

    ¡ªThen what about Alei? The mage who left just now.

    ¡ªUh, that mage is¡­ kinda scary. He¡¯s like an octopus.

    ¡ªOctopus?

    ¡ªA huuuuge one! I can see something wiggling out from him. Big enough that shadows can¡¯t cover them¡­

    Asello¡¯s way of describing it was not enough for Ophelia to visualize Alei¡¯s mana properly, but she continued to listen to him.

    She was impressed by the fact that Alei¡¯s magical power as he saw it was that huge.

    ¡°Asello, can you see his mana now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s all tied up! With chains¡­ or something like chains. But it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t break free from them. Why is he tied up?¡±

    ¡°¡­So he¡¯s tied up, but it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t break the restraints?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, absolutely. If the mana¡¯s that big, he can break the chains with just the smallest movement. The chains look weak, too.¡±

    Aha.

    It¡¯s as she expected.

    ¡®The mana suppressors that the temporary temple has can¡¯t be that good.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Alei had gotten detained by such shoddy restraints.

    She doubted it at first, but it became clear when she heard what Asello said.

    ¡®He let himself be caught.¡¯

    Alei could escape as much as he wanted, or resist as much as he could, but it was obvious why he wasn¡¯t doing so.

    Because doing so would harm Ophelia.

    Rather than being delighted by this fact, it felt heavy. It still wasn¡¯t clear to Ophelia why Alei did that to her in the previous life, and perhaps because of that, she didn¡¯t know why he was doing this.

    So the first thing that must be done was to clarify it all.

    ¡°Asello, go find Alei. Tell him he doesn¡¯t need to let himself be detained.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to talk to for a moment.¡±

    After this brief exchange, Ophelia then sent Asello away and entered the temple by herself.

    The temple was empty, just as she had expected. Instead of the people who were supposed to be there, green flames¡ªthe symbol of the god L¡¯Haille¡ªcould be seen flickering everywhere, creating shadows.

    The green flame was a manifestation of divine power, and they could be conjured by bishops.

    And as she passed by the green flames, the places on which they remained were evidently unusual.

    Any normal fire would take away moisture and distort the surface where it stood. On the other hand, the green flames inherently took away vitality, and so the areas that were exposed to these flames were rapidly aging.

    ¡®The pain it inflicts is of the same nature.¡¯

    The fact of the matter was that, if anyone were to get hurt by this flame, the only possible culprit was a bishop.

    So, what if Ophelia were to get injured by this flame?

    ¡®Verlan wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with harming an imperial princess in any way.¡¯

    And that was the only way she¡¯d get Alei and Yennit out right away.

    To charge Verlan with a crime.

    ¡®Of course there are still other options, but.¡¯

    If Verlan were to dispute the charge against him and claim amnesty and if things would get delayed, it was obvious that the only person who would be at a disadvantage from this scenario was Ophelia.

    Ophelia rolled up one sleeve of the cloak she was wearing. Then, she unabashedly reached out to the deadly flame.

    However, her hand inevitably could not reach it.

    At that very moment, someone else grabbed her wrist.

    The other person¡¯s expression was distorted while uttering each syllable strongly.

    Right now, this.

    ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡±

    t/n: when it was mentioned that Alei was like an octopus, the first thing that popped into my head was the song ¡®Poor Unfortunate Souls¡¯ XD i can¡¯t believe that, after all this time, our main couple in this series is Rival!PrincessXUrsula wahaha

    but wait¡­ if we¡¯re basing it on Disney¡¯s version of the story, aren¡¯t the Rival!Princess and Ursula¡­ the same person?? LMAO

 CH 93

    The voice was a mix of confusion and anger. Of course, any other passer-by would have been alarmed by Ophelia¡¯s reckless action.

    However, the person who grabbed her hand was not just anyone.

    ¡°Are you trying to die in a different way now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ian.¡±

    As she recognized him, Ophelia momentarily looked up at him with surprise, but she soon calmed down as the tumultuous waves within her subsided.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I was about to leave. Just answer my question.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no particular reason. Let go.¡±

    Ophelia forcefully shook her hand to loosen Ian¡¯s grip, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    In the first place, if Ian wished, he could have fully incapacitated Ophelia with just his bare hands and bring her somewhere else, yet he was being patient right now.

    He was just about to come out because he heard the commotion outside, so when he saw the woman he loved trying to throw herself into the fire like that, there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t be shocked.

    Whether this pounding heart was because of his affection for her or because of surprise, he didn¡¯t know.

    With her red hair cascading down the cloak that was hanging upon her shoulders, and with a slight frown on her face in just the same way as she did in his dreams, she was here.

    Ian¡¯s gaze unwittingly wandered and his grip relaxed as well, but the moment Ophelia tried to shake him off, he came to his senses.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°¡­If I let go, will you try to do something crazy again?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my hand becomes old. It¡¯s none of your business, so let go.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of that bastard?¡±

    Alejandro.

    As soon as Ian mentioned him, Ophelia¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°So you knew. That he was detained.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know. It was such a show.¡±

    Ian answered sardonically with a languishing chuckle.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re trying to sacrifice your hand for that bastard.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that. And you know how ridiculous of an idea it is to lock him up.¡±

    She knew that Alei was just letting himself be detained because he was being mindful of Ophelia¡¯s circumstances, but the very idea of keeping him in shackles was like trying to contain a natural disaster.

    Even sirens could recognize the immeasurable magnitude of his mana. Ophelia herself couldn¡¯t imagine the extent of the damage there would be if Alei were to break free.

    If Ophelia couldn¡¯t use the method of framing Verlan, then this time, she would have no choice but to resort to force. Although, as much as possible, she didn¡¯t want to use that method.

    ¡®Of course, I can just tell him that he doesn¡¯t have to hold back, but.¡¯

    She knew that even if Alei were to hear this, he wouldn¡¯t let loose with his magic straightaway.

    He was cautious by nature, he was going to listen to Ophelia but would also try to figure things out as much as he could.

    If she told him that it was an inevitable situation, then he would absolutely sweep the floor with them.

    Certainly enough, there¡¯s a reason why Ophelia was so sure about this.

    After he had gotten angry and lost his senses as he crushed Ian to the ground, Ophelia once asked him this question.

    ¡ªAlei, what¡¯s the maximum amount of power you can produce at once?

    Ophelia had suddenly become curious.

    For a mage like him, who could calm the oceans waves and make the waters shine as though there were stars within while not even breaking a sweat, what was the maximum output that he could produce?

    Alei pondered for a long while, then he soon answered.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know either.

    ¡ªYou don¡¯t have an estimate?

    Yennit could measure her own strength through the weight that she could lift at once, and Cornelli could measure his through the number of trees he could cut down in one fell swoop.

    He would need to gauge on his own since there¡¯s a visual aspect to measuring one¡¯s magical output.

    ¡ªI heard that the magic tower has a device that could measure your mana.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know if that thing can measure my mana, so I don¡¯t have a clue, really. I¡¯ve always just been using one-fifth of my power.

    Furthermore, when calming the seas, which normally needed a huge amount of power, he held up just one out of his ten fingers and said that¡¯s all he needed.

    ¡ªIf I try to use more than that, my control would slip. I must have my own limits, but because I couldn¡¯t measure my own bounds properly, even I fall under the illusion of omnipotence.

    ¡ªYou say that as if you¡¯ve tried it once.

    ¡ªI did, before.

    The most common means of measurement was what Cornelli did. How many trees would Alei be able to cut down at once?

    So, he went to a forest to try this. As he gradually increased his output, at one point, the entire forest disappeared.

    But that wasn¡¯t the most terrible part of it.

    As though it wasn¡¯t enough to wipe away an entire forest¡ªthis was something he wanted to forget, and yet he remembered it well.

    ¡ªI was vaguely aware of my output back then, and I can remember having fun. But still, I didn¡¯t notice how destructive I was being. After that, I don¡¯t let loose anymore.

    ¡ªBut won¡¯t there be times when it¡¯s necessary for you to do so?

    ¡ªOf course. If I¡¯m being restrained by strong shackles, then¡­ I might need to do that.

    Still though, Alei said that he didn¡¯t want that time to come.

    If he were to release his power to break through the bonds, then it would be difficult for him to rein it back in.

    ¡ªThe vicinity would definitely be left in ruins.

    When he said this, Alei looked very distressed. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was agonized over it.

    Immediately after this, Alei looked up and said to Ophelia.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t mind being restrained if you¡¯re nearby. If I bring you any harm, I¡­

    Finding a rival for him was more difficult than making the sun rise from the western mountains. Such a man like him had an insecure expression on his face, agonizing like this just because of Ophelia. She recalled Alei¡¯s face for just a moment, but soon erased it from her mind.

    Because the more she thought about it, the more this strange feeling of exaltation surged within her.

    It¡¯s clear that, if there really was no other choice and the only way for Alei to solve the situation was to unleash his magic, he would only have a more troubled look.

    ¡®Of course, I believe he¡¯ll be able to control it, but¡­¡¯

    She had also considered the possibility of him not being able to do so. And Ophelia of course had no plans of letting Alei fall into self-destruction.

    Ophelia was already well aware of how much the thought of everything falling to ruin would stab at him so sharply inside.

    She warned Ian.

    ¡°If you continue to tie him up like that, you¡¯ll regret it when something happens later.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who knows. If that¡¯s going to be a problem, then it should have been difficult to keep that bastard held down.¡±

    But the answer that returned to her was cold.

    With an anguished look in his eyes, Ian stared deeply at Ophelia, firmly holding her by her shoulders.

    ¡°Ophelia, think about it. Do you want him to be released just because you think he¡¯s in danger? Or is it because he¡¯s your only ticket to get into the magic tower?¡±

    The magic tower.

    As soon as those words came out of Ian¡¯s lips, it felt as though something plummeted with a resounding thud inside Ophelia.

    ¡°¡­Right now, what did you just say?¡±

    Ophelia unconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°You really thought that I didn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    The distance created between them soon narrowed back down right away. Ophelia watched as his shadow overtook her.

    ¡°Milescet is a very religious nation with many devout believers, but not Ronen. You also know this, but Ronen also interacts with the magic tower. I know all about the taboos.¡±

    It was the taboo about how the tower¡¯s location could never be revealed. The only person who was allowed to do so was the lord of the magic tower.

    That day, when Ian saw Ophelia being whisked away into the sky by a man with golden wings, he sensed that what Ophelia was striving for was not in this continent.

    ¡°As if it¡¯s not enough that you fraternize with that bastard Alejandro every day, you¡¯ve even got another bastard who¡¯s not even human hovering around you. Wouldn¡¯t it be harder not to notice?¡±

    Ian had gotten to know about sirens and their lifestyle through the magic tower to some extent, and so it was all too clear to him what Ophelia¡¯s intent was.

    She was trying to use the lord of the magic tower so that she herself could go to that place.

    Ian¡¯s expression was tinged with both love and regret.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it in the past, and even now, you¡¯re still doing it. Just so you could escape, you¡¯re trying to use someone else.¡±

 CH 94

    Ian¡¯s face became distorted. There was no way that he was stable right now, and so this was perhaps a natural reaction.

    He didn¡¯t know why on earth Ophelia¡¯s efforts to escape were making him so upset.

    Was he disappointed in her? It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t know that she was this kind of person, that Ophelia had used him in the past.

    Rather than disappointment, what he felt even more was anger. She was trying to get away again, towards a different refuge.

    Ian recalled Alejandro¡¯s face. He had fallen so much for Ophelia that, even for someone who wasn¡¯t involved and didn¡¯t know, it was obvious just by looking at his idiotic face.

    He must also believe that Ophelia loved him. That he was special to her. This was why he could show such ridiculous dedication and affection.

    As she watched Ian take a step forward, she remained silent.

    In Ian¡¯s perspective, Alei fell in love all by himself and wandered around by himself¡ªit was a type of love that benefited only one person.

    ¡®Like with me¡­¡¯

    As these thoughts formed in his mind, Ian realized why he had been so obsessed with Ophelia¡¯s plans.

    All that he saw now was evidence that Ophelia did not love him.

    Even though this was a fact that was as difficult to bear as seawater poured atop an open wound, it felt impossible to let go of Ophelia.

    Without any regard to Ophelia, Ian tightened his grip.

    ¡°To you, I¡¯m also¡­ someone who must have been so easy to fool. You don¡¯t like me anymore, but you¡¯re now bringing in another man?¡±

    Ian snapped at Ophelia, and this resulted in a look of contempt from her.

    ¡°In the time we didn¡¯t see each other, you¡¯ve become so good at slandering other people. I have nothing to say to you, so let go of me. There is nothing between us. I don¡¯t owe you any explanation.¡±

    You and I are mere strangers to each other.

    As Ophelia coldly spoke out, Ian smiled in vain.

    ¡°No, Ophelia. I told you already. You will choose me.¡±

    Ian¡¯s moonlight-like eyes glinted coldly.

    ¡°Do you think that an imprisoned bastard like him can be your refuge? Or a siren that has a hobby of blowing up human heads?¡±

    Ian¡¯s words stabbed at Ophelia sharply.

    ¡°The only thing you¡¯re talented in is using other people. You have nothing else you can do. If you don¡¯t join hands with me, tell me, what the hell can you do? Just come to me, then. Whether it¡¯s the magic tower or a siren, am I not set apart from normal people as well?¡±

    Ophelia, who he did not hear out even until the end, laughed frostily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand, but even when we were married, there was that much distance.¡±

    No matter where she went, to her, a faraway place was just that¡ªa faraway place. Was there a reason why she should be faced with these words from him, that she supposedly had just changed directions from Ronen to the magic tower?

    Even so, Ian still sharply retorted.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s exactly that. A refuge. You don¡¯t know any other way of living except for running away.¡±

    Ian loved Ophelia, but it was in the same way that he knew how to hurt her, how to shake her up.

    Ophelia wished she could deny Ian¡¯s accusations, however all of what he said stabbed Ophelia exactly at the most painful spots.

    Especially when he said she couldn¡¯t do anything else, that she was just trying to run away all the time.

    ¡®If I deny it here, I¡¯ll keep getting caught up with him endlessly.¡¯

    And it didn¡¯t look like Ian was going to change his mind on what he thought about Ophelia. The love and hatred he felt for her was just as strong as his obsession over her.

    So, quarreling with him here was just a waste of time.

    Eventually, Ophelia stopped trying to move away from him and instead asked.

    ¡°Ian, you keep saying that I¡¯m trying to run away. Why do you think I chose you as my refuge before?¡±

    When asked about the basis of his thoughts, Ian looked as though his weak point had laid bare.

    This question made him recall a memory, which in turn made him feel bitter.

    He stared at Ophelia wordlessly for a moment, then he soon spoke as though he was about to cry.

    ¡°¡­Because I heard.¡±

    ¡°You heard what?¡±

    ¡°Before our wedding, I heard you talking to a man who was trying to stop our marriage. That you¡¯re going to regret marrying me. Even after hearing that¡­ You were strikingly calm.¡±

    Ophelia finally realized what Ian was talking about. Because there was only one person who told her that she¡¯d regret marrying Ian.

    ¡®Alei.¡¯

    With a bizarrely firm conviction, Alei had opposed Ophelia¡¯s marriage. It was the same during that day.

    ¡ªOphelia, it¡¯s as I thought, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. You, too¡­

    ¡ªAlei, do you also think that I don¡¯t love him?

    ¡ªI¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m trying to say that it might be better to rethink this marriage again. If you get married like this, you¡¯ll certainly regret it.

    ¡ªBut in our marriage, my love is not important. Because Ian loves me.

    Ophelia looked back on that particular conversation she had with Alei and realized why Ian seemed to be so hurt by this memory.

    If it was heard like that, then she really would have been misunderstood out of context. Ophelia glanced up at Ian with a confused expression.

    ¡°Ian. That day, I heard you were walking together alone with someone else who looks like me.¡±

    Ian and a beautiful woman with red hair had been seen heading back home.

    ¡°The person who I was talking to told me to go and rip your hair out right away. When I didn¡¯t respond that way, he said it seems like I don¡¯t love you.¡±

    Ophelia could still distinctly remember the slanderous words she heard that day. Because it was Hydar Ladeen who told her about it first.

    ¡ªI pity the Grand Duke for having to live with an unfeeling and insensible person such as Your Highness. The woman I saw earlier was smiling so brightly, so I wondered, maybe His Grace had already moved on? But even if you hear this directly, it¡¯s not like Your Highness would feel anything.

    It¡¯s not that she felt nothing. It¡¯s just that she trusted Ian so strongly enough that she wasn¡¯t affected even after hearing such a story.

    ¡°I heard something like that and trusted that it would not put a wedge between us. Because you loved me. And because I trusted your love.¡±

    Ophelia knew herself well enough to be sure that her love would not waver.

    So, whatever it was that¡¯s said to her, she was fine. Because she knew better than anyone else that Ian loved her.

    Even if other people could not see her love for him, even if she didn¡¯t know how to love herself.

    Because Ian loved her. This alone¡ªthis trust she had¡ªmade her smile. It made her look forward to a future filled with happiness.

    And yet, she realized later that it was all but an illusion¡­

    ¡°Ian, the reason we broke apart from each other wasn¡¯t because we didn¡¯t have enough love between us. It¡¯s because you lacked trust.¡±

    You never trusted me. You never gave me any respect after you lost faith in me.

    ¡°So even if you tell me to come back to you, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any use in doing so.¡±

    The reason she chose Alei over Ian was simple. It was because Alei trusts her.

    When Alei came to Ronen, there was no one in the castle who looked at Ophelia kindly. Regardless of whether it was Alei who gave Ariel her legs, not once did he disrespect Ophelia.

    Could Ian even see what a huge difference there was between them?

    Even if he didn¡¯t trust her, someone else trusted her. That was enough to keep her from crumbling away.

    ¡°And I believe you¡¯re misunderstanding one other thing. Do you really think that I could stand here if I had no abilities of my own?¡±

    When he mentioned that a siren could blow up a person¡¯s head.

    Setting expectations and actually achieving them in reality¡ªthat was Ophelia¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Ian. You truly don¡¯t know anything about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Ian¡¯s face became a distorted mess as he tried to speak out in protest.

    However, at that moment, Ophelia pulled out her arm from his loosened grasp.

    Fwick¡ª

    Ophelia took off the cloak she had been wearing over her shoulders and flung it in a wide circle, drawing a curve in the air.

    The hem of it grazed past the green flame next to them, just as she had thrown it straight towards Ian.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The flame didn¡¯t hit Ian directly, but Ian yelled out and took a step back when the heat brought by the cloak brushed over his face.

    Holding his face, Ian shouted.

    ¡°Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°I regret that it¡¯s come to this.¡±

    Crack, crackle. Feathers broke in Ophelia¡¯s hands, and soon, shadows appeared behind her.

    They were the sirens she had given her orders to just now.

    ¡°You called again, Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°Yes. The plan has changed.¡±

    But this time, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to do.

 CH 95

    The temporary temple¡¯s prison was located underground, as it usually was with other prisons. If there was one thing that was different, it was perhaps the braziers blocking one¡¯s ease in breathing.

    Green flames flickered from those braziers. The green flame was known as simply something that took away life force, but to be more precise, it would wrest out the magical power that a life force had.

    As the flame would take away any magic that any living thing had in them, the outward effect was a temporary manifestation of aging.

    In other words, it was a flame that took out the root of all living things.

    And the flame, of course, was extremely deadly to mages.

    ¡®They¡¯re really determined to have this much all around me.¡¯

    As Alei looked at his surroundings sharply, his lips burst out coughing.

    The prison he was detained in was not a wide one, and the flames were constantly burning so it was getting quite difficult to breathe.

    Hearing Alei¡¯s coughing, Yennit banged on the wall from the next room.

    ¡°Are you al¡ªcough¡ªalright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re in a worse condition than me though.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough! Sure enough, I haven¡¯t experienced this in years, so it¡¯s not so easy to breathe.¡±

    The green flames of L¡¯Haille burned through the mana in the air, and so this had a significant effect on the mages who lived while constantly feeling the flow of mana in the atmosphere.

    To them, it felt like the oxygen around them was being depleted.

    This, of course, depended on the amount of magic power they had.

    Alei was someone who had a boundless amount of mana that wouldn¡¯t decrease even if buckets upon buckets were to be scooped out of him. This kind of environment was bound to affect Yennit extensively more, as she had only one bucket in her.

    Alei grimaced and shook the chains binding his hands.

    ¡®It seems like Yennit will be in danger if this goes on for too long.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of effect the chains had on Yennit, but for him, they really felt like nothing. Perhaps even a slight pull on them would be enough for him to break free.

    Regardless of this however, there were of course reasons why Alei was confined to this place.

    The first reason was that he was afraid what kind of harm Ophelia would be placed under if he escaped. The second was that he was already guilty of the very charges that landed him here in the first place.

    The charges of breaking into the temple and harming the imperial family.

    It was a few hours ago when Alei headed here at the temporary temple.

    It wasn¡¯t such a difficult trip. With a few bouts of teleportation, he was able to reach this place where green flames burned in a blink of an eye.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think these flames were here when I came earlier.¡¯

    Alei felt a foreboding sense at the sight of the temporary temple that had changed in the short time that he wasn¡¯t here. And there was a simple explanation¡ªit was because a bishop was the only one that could conjure green flames.

    Most temples had green flames only in places where torches were stationed, but here, there were these flames all over the temple?

    ¡®It¡¯s like a blatant signal of telling a mage to stay away.¡¯

    He had a sudden thought that this seemed a trap meant to catch someone. However, Alei went inside without any hesitation.

    Infiltrating this place was already careless as it was, but Alei himself was so strong that he didn¡¯t really consider anything a threat to his safety in most situations.

    In the first place, nothing could even touch a person like him, who could travel long distances or completely hide his presence from other people¡¯s sights in a blink of an eye.

    ¡®More than anything, I know my way around this place.¡¯

    Alei headed towards the room that Sante had told him about. It was the room that the messenger siren had gone into¡ªthe room at the far end corner of the east wing, which faced the cliff overlooking the ocean.

    After confirming that there were no movements inside the room, Alei entered.

    However when he took a step forward, he realized that it wasn¡¯t just an empty room waiting for him.

    The room was full of dense smoke.

    And it wasn¡¯t difficult to infer where that smoke was from.

    As soon as he unconsciously inhaled, Alei felt a terrible flow of toxicity going into his airways and straight to his lungs, burning the mana within him.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The smoke was created by the flames of L¡¯Haille.

    As he unintentionally inhaled the smoke, his nose and eyes prickled painfully. It felt like they were being burned.

    When Alei coughed out in surprise without realizing it, and as though lying in the wait, someone opened the door. Soon, a figure approached him.

    ¡°Goodness, you look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain.¡±

    Even amidst the smoke, the green eyes of that person could clearly be seen. A dark, murky gaze that was like the sea if it had been eaten away by algae.

    ¡°The only ones that God¡¯s flame will burn are witches and heretics, and yet I¡¯m perfectly fine like this here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    As the man in a priest¡¯s robes walked forward while speaking, Alei staggered back a few steps.

    From the smoke in the room and the expectant appearance of the man, it was clear the moment the smoke touched Alei¡¯s skin that this was a trap.

    ¡°Cough¡ª You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°My introductions are late. I am Verlan, L¡¯Haille¡¯s sixth servant and one of the only three bishops of the Milescet Empire. It is one of my life¡¯s pleasures to follow the word of the almighty God L¡¯Haille.¡±

    Concluding his introduction with verbose humility, as most disciples would believe it so, Verlan soon went on to tell a story about the god he worshiped.

    ¡°As you may know, L¡¯Haille has mandated that violating the laws of nature is the greatest sin there is, and it is through the hands of his loyal emissaries that he condemns those who commit this terrible atrocity.¡±

    Verlan added that he was also working hard to condemn heretics through the will of L¡¯Haille. He walked towards the desk and picked something up.

    It was a piece of paper. Alei could feel a faint trace of magic on it.

    ¡°However, I received a letter like this, stating that you are the Lord of the Magic Tower¡ª Lord of that den of heretics.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I believe this was written by someone who knew you quite well. The sender was even kind enough to tell me to be prepared, because you might come here any time.¡±

    So, Verlan prepared all this in a hurry, but he didn¡¯t know that Alei really would get caught like this.

    The moment he heard this, Alei¡¯s face hardened for a moment.

    ¡®So it really was from the magic tower.¡¯

    Alei realized that this was a trap, yet he didn¡¯t back away because he wanted to check that letter. However, thanks to this, it became even more clear to him that the letter really was sent by someone from the tower.

    But the situation was bleak. As it was mentioned, this was a trap that had been set by Verlan.

    ¡®I can¡¯t get caught here.¡¯

    Things got out of hand, but Alei still managed to confirm what he came here to check. All he needed to do now was escape. If he were to get caught here, Ophelia would be put into a difficult position. Now that it¡¯s come to this, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to avoid everyone.

    ¡®I¡¯ll escape and draw a teleportation circle leading to anywhere else, so¡­¡±

    So then. What next?

    He suddenly recalled Ophelia¡¯s words, when she said that she didn¡¯t want to live as a fugitive.

    Everything was smooth up until this incident, where it felt like he was at a standstill, but Alei quickly shook this off.

    ¡®Anything¡¯s better than being caught here.¡¯

    At that moment, he tried to teleport out of that place, however his condition was worse than he originally thought.

    As his body took the hit, he couldn¡¯t properly invoke the spell.

    Bang!

    An explosion broke out from an innocuous place, and once again, a harsh cough broke through Alei¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Unlike the first time, the cough was now mixed with blood. This was due to the incomplete invocation of the spell, which disturbed the mana within him and led to internal injuries.

    Just as powerful as Alei¡¯s magical abilities were, the internal injuries he sustained this time were also intense.

    The metallic taste of blood spread through the inside of his mouth. Confusion and pain paralyzed his mind.

    This mana disturbance was to the degree that he had never experienced before, and so the unsteady flow of mana began to fluctuate significantly.

    If it had been any other time, Alei would have been in control. But right now, he was not.

    He unconsciously tried to pull up more mana, like waves, and the building suddenly began to shake.

    Boom, thud! He heard this loud noise around him, then, he gradually lost hold over his consciousness.

    The thought of running away made him indulge in his power as it slowly grew destructive. He could hear other people calling out to him and he felt the urgent footsteps around him increasing. But as Alei had already lost his rationality, it was all nothing but the sound of the wind.

    ¡®Yeah, it would be better to just destroy everything here.¡¯

    Then there would be no need to make Ophelia a fugitive, and there would be no more reason for her to be treated like this.

    If he were to kill them all¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll never be able to go back to Ophelia ever again.¡¯

 CH 96

    If one were to lose their way due to some accident or mishap, then there was always a lighthouse that could be found. In Alei¡¯s mind, a voice rang out.

    ¡ªAlei. This is nothing like calming the waves.

    ¡ª If you get swept away by your emotions here and accidentally kill Ian, what guarantee do you have that it won¡¯t happen again? Will you attack me next?

    Ophelia had said this out of concern for Alei, but it was also a warning.

    It was a tacit warning that Ophelia would not look back the moment Alei crossed this line. And he was acutely aware of this.

    What was this. Even as his rationality was fading, the first thing that came to his mind was still Ophelia. It was laughable how he¡¯s like this.

    Even so, it was effective. It was at that moment that Alei realized¡ªif he were to bring down this place, then the damage would be dealt to Ophelia.

    He was already in the middle of conjuring mana, but he let this go.

    Around the time the temple shook as though it was about to collapse, Alei stopped and the vibrations faded away as well.

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s true that you use black magic.¡±

    One person near him voiced this out.

    As though it was a signal, everyone moved in order.

    As soon as Verlan brought out his divine power to incapacitate Alei, the bishop ordered for the mage to be imprisoned. Soon enough, several priests rushed to shackle him with mana restraints on his wrists and ankles.

    Besides that, one of the people who surrounded him was Cadelia.

    She shrieked about how the earthquake created by Alei¡¯s mana was aimed at her, then she shouted that a similar thing happened at the palace before.

    ¡°We were at the Imperial Palace back then, but he tried to hurt me with the same dangerous power that he unleashed just now! I thought he was hiding, but he¡¯s coming after me again here!¡±

    It was an absurd conjecture, but it was also true that Alei had once been at odds with Cadelia, so he could not refute this. This would have turned out differently if Ophelia was here, but as it had come to this, there was nothing he could do.

    Even if he protested here, no matter how much he would have fought, the result would not change. As soon as Cadelia mentioned last time¡¯s incident, Verlan opened his lips and spoke in a stern voice.

    ¡°Not only had you broken into the temple, but you also tried to harm a member of the Imperial Family. This cannot be taken lightly. You will first be detained at the temple¡¯s dungeon prison, then you will be transferred to the Imperial Palace, where you shall pass judgment.¡±

    It¡¯s as if the entire situation had fallen into place. Without even going through the formalities of questioning the authenticity of Cadelia¡¯s accusations, Alei was immediately imprisoned. And Yennit was brought along as well.

    Alei heard that she was detained here together with him because she went on an outrage after hearing about Alei¡¯s imprisonment. No one could have stopped it.

    He already knew that Ophelia was not at Ladeen Castle, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard it.

    Coughing heavily, Yennit spoke.

    ¡°Anyhow¡ªcough¡ªI¡¯m worried about Cornelli. I wish there¡¯s a way we can get in touch with him.¡±

    ¡°Worry about yourself first, Yennit. It¡¯ll be dangerous if all your mana burns away at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough! If only there¡¯s another way out, but it seems like there isn¡¯t.¡±

    Mana naturally permeated the air, but if there was none of that, then a mage could suffer from mana exhaustion. Alei might fare well because he still had a lot of mana in his reserve, but it wouldn¡¯t be long until Yennit¡¯s mana would drop to a critical amount.

    There might be no way out, but there was at least a way to alleviate the situation.

    ¡®If I could just remove the restraints without getting noticed.¡¯

    Then he would be able to let his mana flow into the air, which Yennit would be able to breathe in. This was only a temporary measure, but through this, they would be able to endure until Ophelia returned and would take action.

    However, the problem here was that Alei was also not in the best condition.

    ¡®After inhaling more smoke, my internal injuries are worse than I expected.¡¯

    If he were to summon some mana to release the restraints, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it properly. If it was a few hours ago before he sustained these injuries and when he was still at his full capacity, then it would have been possible.

    Of course, he was about to lose his rationality back then so he couldn¡¯t say that it really might have been possible. Even so, it was still a cause for unease.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t hesitate any longer.¡¯

    If there was even just the slightest opening through the chains that were binding his hands, then his mana would be able to seep out.

    Alei carefully flicked one finger. Even with the littlest effort, his mana shook considerably.

    If he were to repeat small movements like this and break the restraints¡­!

    Crumble¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The unstable mana made the stone walls vibrate under pressure. Alei stopped immediately.

    Did he fail to control his mana again?

    Just as a sense of frustration was about to rise up from beneath,

    The stone door of the dungeon prison opened. And a figure could be seen.

    The chest of the figure¡¯s silhouette was roughly clothed with a vest. He coughed a few times through the thick smoke, and as he wheezed out, he expressed his anger.

    ¡°What the¡ª What kind of nasty place is this?¡±

    It was a familiar voice and a familiar mana signature. Half in doubt, Alei called out to him.

    ¡°¡­Siren?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here!¡±

    Asello felt delighted as he heard Alei¡¯s voice, then he waved his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to breathe in here, but why are you in this place?¡±

    What a weird taste. Asello muttered under his breath, then he took out his wings.

    Unlike Sante, the young sirens needed to take up the form of a bird, or close to it, when using magic. The more they looked like a bird, the more mana they¡¯d be able to wield.

    ¡°I thought I should try to respect your taste, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m literally suffocating in here.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Asello flapped his wings in a grand manner, and a gust of wind blew inside the building, throughout the dungeon.

    Of course, Asello was just trying to get rid of the smoke. However, the problem was that the gust was strong enough to alert other people as well.

    ¡°This, what a crazy¡­!¡±

    Yennit cursed out, but Asello paid her no mind. The young siren shook the prison with gusts of wind until he was satisfied that all the smoke was gone, and then he grinned.

    ¡°Now I think I can live again! But why do you look like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yup.¡±

    ¡°This damn bird head¡­¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it nice that the smoke is gone now?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Fine, yes, that¡¯s true. But how the hell did a bird head like you know about this place?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia sent me here though?¡±

    With a questioning tone, Asello walked over to them with a spring in his step. The moment Ophelia¡¯s name was mentioned, Yennit¡¯s expression grew bright.

    ¡°Did Ophelia tell you to rescue us?¡±

    ¡°Nah, she just told me to pass a message?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The bright expression Yennit had soon dimmed again, but in the meantime, Alei brightened up. From the beginning, he knew that Ophelia wouldn¡¯t have sent a siren to rescue them.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t be certain whether the message he was to receive was something that would give him hope.

    The message could be Ophelia saying that she¡¯s decided to abandon Alei as he had been captured. Alei leaned towards the prison bars and waited for Asello¡¯s lips to open one more time.

    And Ophelia¡¯s words¡ª

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in.¡±

    ¡ªwere far simpler than Alei expected.

    ¡°Regardless of what happens outside, you can do whatever you want. That¡¯s what she said.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    Asello murmured as he roughly tousled his tangled hair.

    To be more exact, Ophelia¡¯s first message was that Alei didn¡¯t need to hold back.

    ¡ªAsello. Listen to me before you go. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen out there.

    ¡ªAre you going to do something fun?

    ¡ªMaybe. Tell him that he can do whatever he wants. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.

    ¡ªNot to worry about you?

    ¡ªYeah. Tell him that he could think of it as the two of us being nothing more than strangers. That way¡­ He¡¯ll be able to take care of himself.

    It was difficult for Asello to understand everything that she said. However, Asello was sincere about his job as a messenger.

    So, he pondered over the words he had yet to pass over.

    Then, he said,

    ¡°Ophelia thinks that you¡¯re nothing more than strangers to each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Alei¡¯s face hardened grimly, but Asello¡¯s gaze remained innocent. He couldn¡¯t express everything well, despite his efforts.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s what Ophelia said? Even though she knows I¡¯m trapped here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Lord Alejandro, isn¡¯t this too much? She cut you off as soon as she found out you¡¯ve been imprisoned!¡±

    Yennit banged on the wall the next room over and let out her rage.

    ¡°Siren! Untie this! I¡¯m gonna turn this whole damn place upside down right this second! I knew it, the humans outside the tower are all just a bunch of¡ª¡±

    Right at that moment, a commotion could be heard outside.

 CH 97

    Chapter 97

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Throughout the chatter, some parts of the loud conversation beyond the door could be heard.

    ¡°Where is Lord Verlan?¡±

    ¡°Block the airways so that the fire won¡¯t spread!¡±

    It was a plus that the acrid smoke of the green flames began to seep out of the door that Asello¡¯s gusts had forced open.

    Though she wanted to dash out right this second, Yennit began coughing once more. Surely enough, Asello was also sensitive to the smoke.

    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s this! It¡¯s like the more I smell it, the more I get weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough! Siren, flap your wings again before you run out of strength!¡±

    Asello also felt that something was wrong and so he flapped his wings just as he was told, however the smoke disappeared for only a quick moment.

    Standing by the door, Asello was the first one who had his mana depleted by the smoke.

    ¡°Right now, cough, I can¡¯t anymore¡­ I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    ¡°Damn, should I really kill them all? Lord Alejandro, cough, are you doing okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. With this much smoke, I think a fire¡¯s raging outside.¡±

    ¡°Just what kind of disgusting fire is burning right now? Cough, what the hell are they trying to burn even¡­¡±

    Yennit and Asello, who learned the ways of the world mainly at the magic tower, did not know much about the temple. Of course, Yennit had traveled through the Maynard continent for a while now, but she stayed only at Ronen where there was no temple around.

    She thought that the smoke was merely a diversion to keep the mages tied up where they were.

    However, because Alei had been staying at Milescet before, he knew what exactly that smoke was.

    And the fact that the disturbance outside was caused by the flames of L¡¯Haille.

    ¡®Just what is going on outside.¡¯

    With a grimace, Alei thought again about the message Asello conveyed just now. About Ophelia abandoning him, about them being nothing more than strangers to each other.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to believe it.¡¯

    Sirens did not lie. And what Asello said should have been enough to convey what Ophelia wanted to pass on.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Ophelia say she was going to meet Ariel?¡¯

    Ariel was her final key to locating the magic tower. That¡¯s why Ophelia headed to the sunset spot and delayed her meeting with Alei, but if this was the result of that visit¡­

    ¡®She must¡¯ve found the tower.¡¯

    So, she didn¡¯t need Alei any longer. And in the middle of it all, an incident like this turned up. It¡¯s no wonder that he had been thrown away.

    With this vague realization, Alei¡¯s shoulders slumped down like a broken branch, but as his arms were dropped, the jangling of the chains on his wrists shot him back to his senses.

    ¡®It¡¯s funny.¡¯

    Certainly, when Ophelia first declared that she planned to locate the magic tower, he thought that she was being absurd. However, she actually did.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t do it¡¯

    In the end, Ophelia was right. From the very start, she factored in the possibility of Alei not being able to regain his memories. The moment she found the tower, perhaps abandoning Alei was also part of her plans.

    If he thought about it rationally, then this was the natural conclusion.

    But why was it that on one hand, it was nagging at him that this couldn¡¯t be.

    The memory of Ophelia looking at the horizon lingered on his mind. Despite how many times the brilliance of dawn would shine down upon her face, there was a sense of grief that refused to abate, a dark surrender to futility staining her features, and it couldn¡¯t be removed no matter what kind of morning came.

    However, as Ophelia looked at the horizon, Alei knew what she was seeing as she stared into the air. This was because her destination was out in the ocean.

    At the end of that grief, she looked out at the ocean where the sun rose, holding onto hope.

    ¡ªAlei, I want to be free. I don¡¯t want to be afraid of it. I tried to imagine being able to seize that freedom, and when I thought about it again, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt afraid of it while I¡¯m with you.

    Ophelia¡¯s voice lingered on his mind.

    Alei feared nothing in the world, except that she was someone who made him feel a certain fear. And yet, this directly contradicted how she said that she never felt afraid whenever she was with Alei.

    He couldn¡¯t forget the child-like innocence in her gaze at that time. She smiled in a way that resembled the lustrous sunlight being reflected by the waves.

    ¡ªI would like it if you called me by my name.

    The moment she allowed him to call her by her first name, Alei had a feeling that he would not ever let go of her hand.

    So, he also had a say in ending this. Even if Ophelia had thrown him away, he should have the right to hold onto her sleeve, even just once.

    ¡°¡­Siren. You said you came here with Ophelia¡¯s message.¡±

    ¡°I told you what it is just now.¡±

    ¡°Then where is Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°I dropped her off here and parted ways with her, so I guess she¡¯s also here?¡±

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s here? Even though there¡¯s a fire?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh! Ophelia didn¡¯t expect the fire to break loose too.¡±

    ¡°This bird head, why I oughta¡­¡±

    Yennit sighed at the next prison cell over, but Alei was lost in thought.

    ¡®Ophelia should have no reason to come all the way here.¡¯

    Just the fact that she came here meant that she hadn¡¯t completely abandoned him. As he realized this, the mana fluctuation within him gradually subsided because his internal injuries slowly healed.

    Alei waited for those fluctuations to disappear completely, then he tried to conjure a spell once again.

    Clang!

    With a shrill sound, the chains on his wrists fell off. The restraints were what bothered him the most, so when they were finally off him, it was easy after that.

    The chains on his ankles weren¡¯t mana suppressors and they were broken at once. Then, accompanied by the loud sound of cracking, the bars were also ripped away.

    However, he was still in a bad shape because of the smoke.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He let out a sharp cough that was mixed with blood. His internal injuries were more serious than he initially thought. He could feel his mana fluctuating again as it had been affected by the smoke, so he couldn¡¯t speak more.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s bearable.¡¯

    As long as he didn¡¯t use his magic, then his injuries wouldn¡¯t get worse. At the side, he also saw that Yennit and Asello¡¯s conditions were deteriorating.

    Asello had changed to his bird form and had his wings wrapped around him, and Yennit¡¯s complexion had become as white as a sheet as she was nearing the threshold to mana depletion. There was no time to think.

    Picking up Asello, Alei raised his hand diagonally in the air.

    Grumble.

    With a sound that was similar to the growl of an animal imprisoned in a dungeon, the prison bars confining Yennit were all cut up.

    ¡°Cough, Lord Alejandro¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡±

    ¡°But outside, cough, and the fire¡­¡±

    ¡°We can just say that we got ourselves out because a fire broke out and we didn¡¯t want to die. I think we need to stop the fire first.¡±

    The blistering heat began to reach them underground. If the fire had spread this much, then it would be difficult to extinguish it unless an entire lake would be poured over it. That must be why such a commotion was going on outside.

    ¡°Everyone who still has divine power left in them, come this way!¡±

    ¡°Get more water!¡±

    Along with the buzzing of their voices, a few commands were mixed. More priests would have responded had this been another time, but they had just come back from the collapsed cliff, so very few people still had enough divine power.

    Of course, there was no way that Yennit knew about that. He listened to their voices wordlessly as he passed on a bit more mana to Yennit, as if giving water to a thirsty man. When Yennit could finally move somewhat, he let out an expansive, cold breeze of air to their surroundings.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t stop the smoke from coming in, he had to make sure that they were safe from the heat.

    Barely regaining her complexion, Yennit took off her robe and wrapped it around Asello, swaddling him.

    ¡°Lord Alejandro, don¡¯t you think we should get out of here first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult if they treat us like runaways.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be a problem. There¡¯s no reason to stay here anyway! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to escape by ourselves and go back to the tower?¡±

    You heard it, that woman abandoned us!

    Yennit vented her anger. She was under the assumption that Ophelia had thrown them away at such a crucial moment, so it¡¯s understandable why she was so angry.

    However, with how things were standing right now, it was impossible to leave. Without any hint of hesitation, Alei lied.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t go back to the tower until I remember everything. Ophelia is my final key to regaining my memories. So we can¡¯t just leave her here.¡±

    ¡°Damn it all! When what are we going to do? No matter how many people stay here, the fire isn¡¯t going to be put out!¡±

    Yennit clutched her hair in frustration, but fortunately, Alei knew well enough about one other method of extinguishing this fire.

    ¡°Fight fire with fire.¡±

    Then, the temporary temple would be completely burned to ashes.

 CH 98

    The method of extinguishing fire with fire.

    If the other side were to be burnt by the fire completely, then the other fire that¡¯s headed in that direction would not catch on anything and instead would be eaten by the fire that¡¯s waiting there.

    Of course, this was no easy feat to achieve. The wind was an important factor to consider in this, and at the same time, the second fire would need to be big enough to swallow the first one successfully.

    Above all, it would be imperative to evacuate everyone first since making a second fire to counter the first while there¡¯s still people here would just ensure that everyone would burn together.

    However, those factors did not matter to Alei at all.

    He was someone who could effortlessly call a storm to flood every corner of this temple.

    ¡®I¡¯m not in the right condition to do that right now though, but¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s not to say that the situation he¡¯s faced with right now was impossible to handle.

    Alei made a motion with his fingers a few times, then teleported the three of them from one place to another. They still weren¡¯t completely free from the fire as it could still be seen in their vicinity.

    Beside Alei, Yennit frowned when she saw how close the fire was.

    ¡°The fire is small, but it¡¯s spread this much.¡±

    ¡°If a fire breaks out in a place like this, of course.¡±

    The mountainside where the temporary temple was located was also right next to the turquoise forest.

    To be more exact, the forest was dense around the wide slope that led to the cliff, and the cliff¡¯s terrain itself had a paved path leading to the shore.

    Moreover, the temporary temple was located on the side of the cliff¡¯s road. In other words, if you were inside the temple and you turned your eyes a little bit to the side, then the turquoise forest would be in plain view.

    Because of that, the fire that had broken out in the temple had already spread to the forest.

    Alei and Yennit¡¯s location right now was just nearby¡ªthey were currently hovering just above the trees.

    As the turquoise forest was ravaged by the uncanny bright green light of the flames, from the distance, it looked like the ocean as it¡¯s being lit up by many luminous jellyfish.

    But there was no time to be distracted by this. Before long, Yennit recovered considerably and so she tried to stop the fire with her telekinesis. She spoke.

    ¡°I knew it, magic won¡¯t be able to stop this. The fire¡¯s just eating up all my mana.¡±

    ¡°That fire is also used as a weapon against mages, so it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°How very incompatible. Will this be alright? It looks like the entire forest is going to be burnt to a crisp, Lord Alejandro.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much, Yennit.¡±

    I don¡¯t remember ever showing you anything to be worried about when it comes to my own spells.

    Just as Alei finished saying this, a small lightning-like sound could be heard as sparks manifested themselves on his fingertips. Then soon, a red flame flared up from his hand.

    Alei drew his hand diagonally. Along with this trajectory, a long streak of fire began to devour the forest. Alei continued to conjure fire by tracing over the forest a few times.

    Unlike telekinesis, which was achieved through preserved mana, pyrokinesis could only be sustained with from the same mana source that had ignited it. And as the mage¡¯s mana would turn into firewood, from then on, it would be out of their control.

    Just as that green fire had consumed Yennit¡¯s telekinesis, there was no need to devour this fire.

    Even so, if it went on like this, it¡¯s evident that the raging fires would end only after the entire would be burned down, just as Yennit mentioned earlier.

    Alei spoke quietly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your eyes now, Siren.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s already been quite some time since you¡¯ve recovered. Stop acting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Cough, cough!¡±

    From Yennit¡¯s robe, the bird¡¯s beak let out a forced cough. Yennit snickered.

    Then, she grabbed the end of the robe and shook it in the air, without a care to whether the bird in there would fall out or not.

    As the robe fluttered in the wind, the sound of flapping could be heard rising up.

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±

    Infuriated, Asello turned into his half-human form with his wings flapping behind him.

    ¡°My feathers almost caught fire!¡±

    ¡°Then you should have ¡®woken up¡¯ on time. Then you wouldn¡¯t have burned anything.¡±

    At Yennit¡¯s rebuttal, Asello huffed out.

    ¡°I was cozy and snug in there! And I hate that fire!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re trying to get rid of it, so just cooperate with us here.¡±

    Cutting Asello off, Alei spoke with a tone that expressed how he had no intention of listening to the siren¡¯s complaining any longer. He raised one finger.

    ¡°Bring a gust of wind in this direction so that the fire won¡¯t spread anymore.¡±

    He would have done this himself if this was another time, but unfortunately, Alei was wounded right now. He also had to think of his internal injuries.

    Since there was someone right here who¡¯s from a flock specializing in creating winds, there was no reason for him to risk worsening his condition.

    However as Asello didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, he was already firmly against it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna! Why should I! I only need to do what Ophelia told me to do!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like figs? I heard that the figs that can be picked from this forest can fill five whole warehouses when it¡¯s the season for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°At this rate, all the figs will just get burnt up and you won¡¯t see even one left. There¡¯s no helping it then.¡±

    ¡°T-That can¡¯t happen!¡±

    Taken aback by Alei¡¯s words, Asello hurriedly spread his wings.

    ¡°Huup!¡±

    Asello let out a shout of concentration. At the same time, his wings, which were barely big enough to cover his body, began to grow larger. His chest swelled as he took in a deep inhale at the same time his wings expanded through his mana.

    Then when the pair of wings finally grew to a point that they were as big as an entire building, Asello powerfully swung down his wings.

    OOONG¡ª The huge gust of wind split the sky. Some parts of the fire couldn¡¯t endure this and were extinguished, but more of the others just lessened to smaller flames before they flickered and burned once more.

    Still, the most important thing was that the flow of the wind had changed because of Asello¡¯s demonstration just now.

    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±

    There was a smirk on Yennit¡¯s lips.

    The wind that had been blowing towards the was now headed for the temple instead. And, as Alei had promised, the green fire couldn¡¯t spread any longer and soon began to falter.

    So her master really was capable of controlling such a huge fire.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    Lord Alejandro wasn¡¯t rusty at all. Yennit chuckled under her breath.

    Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t all that against Alei in the past even though she acted like it. To be more precise, she was only half suspicious of him.

    Yennit of course knew that controlling a fire, even if it¡¯s this big, was like nothing with Alei¡¯s skills, but she wasn¡¯t sure about how the current him would measure.

    ¡®Ever since we met again, I didn¡¯t get to see it properly.¡¯

    He did still use magic, but he didn¡¯t do as many spells and he pretended to be a mage that couldn¡¯t compare to Yennit. Thanks to this, Yennit secretly thought that Alei really lost his touch.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t have to worry.¡¯

    The Alei she knew and remembered was still alive and well. Who else could do something like this if not him?

    Alei shot out streaks of fire into the green flames a few more times, but as this did nothing much, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I believe we¡¯ve done everything that we could from here.¡±

    ¡°Are we going back down?¡± Yennit asked Alei.

    ¡°I guess we should. Siren, you stay back and keep controlling the wind. Don¡¯t let the fire spread any more than this. That way, the fig trees will survive.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°And Yennit, you go back to the temple. The fire is still raging, so transport people out of there so there aren¡¯t any casualties.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do it, but I understand.¡±

    Yennit grimaced.

    She was hesitant not because of the smoke that affected her mana earlier¡ªafter all, she could use her magic to some extent again now, and as long as she avoided inhaling the smoke, she¡¯d be able to continue doing so. No, she was frowning because nine out of ten people inside that temple were priests.

    She was now about to save those same priests who imprisoned her, huh? Yennit was not such a generous squire, but she had no choice but to follow Alei¡¯s orders and be obedient.

    Putting on a mask made out of magic so as not to inhale the smoke, Yennit suddenly asked as she realized this.

    ¡°Lord Alejandro, are you going into the temple with me?¡±

    Because Alei was wearing the same mask as her and continued to stay by her side.

    ¡°Then with your help, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all to move those people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something else I must do. I won¡¯t be able to give you a hand.¡±

    ¡°Something you must do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because Ophelia¡¯s in there, too.¡±

    He had to hurry and find her.

 CH 99

    Yennit looked as if she sincerely wanted to stop him from doing that. However, as Alei said that Ophelia was an integral part to regaining his memories, she didn¡¯t say anything back because she trusted him.

    ¡°For as long as I¡¯ve lived, I¡¯m getting to everything¡ªeven this.¡±

    All she did was grumble as she headed into the temple.

    It was only until Yennit¡¯s unwilling figure had disappeared into the smoke that Alei also went in.

    But the current situation was a little difficult for him as well.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use a detection spell because of the smoke.¡¯

    There was chaos everywhere. Many things could be detected all at once, so even if he used a detection spell, it wouldn¡¯t do him much good.

    Not far away, he could hear the voices of Yennit and some priests.

    ¡°Here, how did the mage¡­!¡±

    ¡°It looked like the temple¡¯s gonna burn down and the ceiling collapsed, so I crawled out through the gap. You¡¯re going to search all the rooms anyway, so does it even matter now?¡±

    ¡°Sh-shouldn¡¯t she be detained?¡±

    ¡°We have to extinguish the fire first!¡±

    ¡°You have to choose between becoming charred firewood left in this mountain, or you¡¯ll have to come into this magic circle. Leave the extinguishing to Lord Alejandro.¡±

    ¡°What? Just what are you¡­¡±

    The voices got cut off. It seemed like Yennit teleported people out without even hearing them out.

    Alei¡¯s gaze turned to the once vacant clearing where people were now starting to gather.

    Every time Yennit went here and there, the clearing would be occupied by more and more people.

    If Ophelia was there, then she would have been the first one that Yennit moved.

    So if he looked at it again, Ophelia was not there.

    ¡®It¡¯d have been better if she is.¡¯

    Even if Ophelia did this and that, she was still an imperial princess, so she surely shouldn¡¯t have thought to come to a dangerous place such as this.

    But then, was that just a misunderstanding on his part? It could be that Ophelia snuck into the temple for the purpose of finding Alei and saving him, but then perhaps she couldn¡¯t get out?

    It was just a thought, but it was so dreadful.

    Alei coated his body with magic and stepped into the fire.

    ¡°Ophelia, are you there?¡±

    But then this fire inherently ate at mana, so the protective coat he had put over his body couldn¡¯t be retained.

    If he wasn¡¯t someone who had an insurmountable mana reserve, then Alei would have already reached the point of mana exhaustion and had already collapsed by now.

    Still, this very crisis dawned upon him sooner than he expected. After all, he wasn¡¯t in a good condition.

    ¡°Ophelia! Are you¡ª cough!¡±

    His coughing fit had already stopped before, but it came back once more. Alei coughed out blood.

    This was only natural since he continued to use magic despite his body being wracked with grave internal injuries.

    If Yennit had been by his side, she would have yanked him out of there right away. But unfortunately, he was alone here.

    And this meant there was no one to stop him.

    ¡®Ophelia.¡¯

    As he continued to cough out blood, his face was gaunt, and yet his eyes continued to be sharp. As he coughed, Alei wiped off the blood on his lips with a handkerchief, then he began to search around once again.

    The task he faced was nothing short of finding a hook in the sands of the beach.

    If he had been in his right mind, Alei would have realized that he was already half out of his wits. But whenever it came to Ophelia, he could never hold onto his rationality.

    It was such a bizarre thing. Just the thought that Ophelia might be trapped somewhere in this fire made all the strength in his hands falter.

    Just one person made him feel like he himself would lose his life. Each and every thing about her held him captive before he knew it.

    A mane of hair that resembled the fiery sunset, eyes that resembled the azure ocean, keeping within them blue embers.

    A voice that was like a tranquil daybreak, a moment¡¯s instance wherein it felt like he was the most important person to her¡­

    Ironically enough, Alei could understand where Ian was coming from.

    As that man cried out for Ophelia, gazing upon her with eyes so desperately seeking her out¡ªthis much was not so different from how Alei looked right now.

    Even if Alei¡¯s surrounded by many other people, his gaze would be filled with only Ophelia.

    The reason was simple. This was because both Alei and Ian were empty vessels.

    As her presence drew nearer, their own existence would disappear and only Ophelia would become so vivid and clear.

    However, this was something that they did not realize while they were close to her. Only when she¡¯s gone.

    The fact that she made them whole.

    The fact that they could not live without her.

    It was because of this that, as Alei wandered aimlessly inside the temporary temple that was not even vast, his expression grew more and more desperate at every step he took.

    Because the protective film of mana covering his body kept dissipating, the hem of his clothes and the tips of his hair had gotten scorched.

    In fact, as his hands, his face and the other parts of his body that were not covered by his clothes continued to be exposed to the fire¡¯s heat, but Alei was too focused on finding Ophelia to feel any of it.

    And when he ultimately ended up at the backyard of the temple without finding Ophelia anywhere inside,

    That was the only time that Alei realized what he looked like.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Because he had touched the scorched heated stone walls inside several times during his search, the palms of his hands were singed. His face, too, as they were exposed to fire, was difficult to touch.

    Apart from that, his condition was further aggravated as he was reeling from the excessive mana usage. In the first place, he shouldn¡¯t have done any of this at all.

    ¡®My condition is this bad?¡¯

    Feeling a belated sense of despair, Alei hastily healed himself.

    However, his emotions could not be sorted out.

    ¡®If Ophelia¡¯s not here¡­¡¯

    No. She couldn¡¯t have possibly gotten buried underneath the wreckage.

    Alei¡¯s countenance was immediately taken by an intense wave of anguish. But just as that happened,

    He heard murmurs nearby.

    ¡°That should be enough, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should burn that spot over there a bit more?¡±

    ¡°But Ophelia said we need to burn just this building. It¡¯s not even possible to leave that place anymore because of the fire.¡±

    Ophelia. That name made him open his eyes. Alei looked up as he heard the voices.

    Then, he saw two young men whispering to each other, perched on a tree.

    Dillo and Sillo, two of the young siren brothers. He didn¡¯t know what came over him either, but Alei suddenly shouted at them.

    ¡°Siren!¡±

    ¡°What the? You know us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that mage! The one that Ophelia always had with her!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! What¡¯cha doin¡¯ here?¡±

    ¡°I have, cough, something to ask you.¡±

    Alei coughed slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Have you seen Ophelia nearby?¡±

    ¡°Duh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing what Ophelia told us to do here!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so fun! Lookie, we burned all of that!¡±

    Alei faltered when he heard the sirens¡¯ explanation.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the ones who started the fire?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°We just blew some wind!¡±

    Alei realized it then, the reason why the fire was oddly widespread.

    He thought that the rate at which the fire spread was too quick because of the strong wind from the coast, but apparently, it was because of these sirens.

    ¡®And Ophelia¡¯s the one who started the fire?¡¯

    This was news that normally wouldn¡¯t make anyone happy, but this was great news to Alei.

    If Ophelia was the one who started the fire, then the chances of her being burned by the flames were low.

    ¡°T-Then do you know where Ophelia went?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°She went to the forest! Over there!¡±

    Over there. Dillo pointed towards the turquoise forest. It had already been half-devoured by the fire.

    This was proof enough that trying to look for Ophelia inside the temple was simply nonsense.

    Still, Alei did not feel any futility. Instead, he felt relief washing through his suffocated chest. He asked again.

    ¡°Why did Ophelia go to the forest?¡±

    ¡°We kinda don¡¯t know that either? We only saw a man chasing after her though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Maybe because she started the fire? Sante chases after us like that too whenever we play any pranks.¡±

    ¡°¡­A man, chasing¡­ after her.¡±

    A sense of foreboding struck him.

    Even more so because he didn¡¯t know why Ophelia started the fire.

    ¡°Did you see what that man looks like?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s nighttime, you know.¡±

    ¡°Even this much, it¡¯s a little hard to see.¡±

    Most birds had limited vision at night. Alei rebuked himself for being so dull that he asked someone who couldn¡¯t see right now a question like that. He turned away.

    Fortunately, his condition wasn¡¯t bad enough that he¡¯d lose consciousness right away. If Ophelia was indeed being chased after, then he would have to confirm it first.

    Soon, two birds that resembled eagles flew over the forest, and any trace of a human being had disappeared from that spot.

 CH 100

    CRACKLE¡ª!

    A huge tree collapsed right in front of Ophelia as it had been burned by the flames.

    The arsonist herself, who was responsible for destroying the terrain, pulled on the horse¡¯s reins to halt its gallop, then calmly looked behind her at the chaos amidst the green expanse.

    The turquoise forest, which Ophelia had once admired for its magnificent mana, was burning.

    As the forest wasn¡¯t very often visited by people and because it was inundated by mana, it was the best material to feed to the flames of L¡¯Haille.

    Whoosh¡ª Along with the burning flames and the heated air surrounding her, Ophelia¡¯s red hair fluttered behind her.

    Red, as it was the direct opposite of green, could be seen clearly even in the dark.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to let the flames spread this widely.¡¯

    Tension shot down Ophelia¡¯s spine.

    The beginning of this enormous fire was but a single spark.

    Back when she was with the young sirens a while ago¡ª

    The first thing she did was to give this order.

    ¡°Sillo, bring the wind here.¡±

    ¡°How hard?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia, stop¡ª!¡±

    ¡°So hard that he won¡¯t be able to come near me.¡±

    As soon as Ophelia finished speaking, whoooosh! The sound of a sharp gust of wind passed through.

    To the extent that it sounded like a crossbow had been shot.

    The gust from Sillo¡¯s wings hit Ian squarely, and all the other things adorning the temple corridor, too, were blown away.

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    The strong wind that hit the temporary temple was enough to topple over a tree rooted on the ground, however Ophelia was fine.

    The spot she was standing on was, so to speak, the center of the storm, wholly unaffected by the ravaging winds.

    As Sillo blew gusts out, Ian couldn¡¯t even open his eyes properly and had to hold onto a column.

    Thinking that it must be fun to do that, while Dillo was sucking his thumb, he tilted his head to the side and asked.

    ¡°Ophelia, what about me? What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Are you bored?¡±

    Ophelia replied with a smile. She could give him as much work as he wanted, so Dillo had nothing to be worried about.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak. After taking a few steps forward, Ophelia picked up the cloak that she had thrown at Ian earlier.

    Often following Ophelia around, Dillo tilted his head to the side once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna wear that? Looks like you don¡¯t have anything else to wear.¡±

    As Dillo commented on it, it did seem too much to wear the cloak again since it was already half-scorched.

    But Ophelia remained calm.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not wearing it again.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    In place of an answer, Ophelia held out the burned cloak to Dillo, then she pointed towards the lit-up brazier full of green flames.

    ¡°From here on out, I¡¯m starting a fire.¡±

    Hearing her words, Dillo¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    ¡°How big?¡±

    ¡°Very big. Enough to burn this temple to the ground.¡±

    All the people inside must have already escaped, so this was the right timing for it.

    Alei and Yennit were still trapped at the dungeon, but she had already sent Asello to them so they¡¯d be able to get out safely.

    And even if Asello wasn¡¯t there to meet them, Alei had enough strength to break those chains right away.

    ¡®This way, they won¡¯t be condemned anymore even if they break out.¡¯

    Ophelia¡¯s first plan was to burn her own hands and place the blame on Verlan, but she would rather do this instead.

    If the flames of L¡¯Haille, which should be controlled by a bishop, were to spread everywhere and burn down the temporary temple completely, then Verlan would certainly not be able to escape punishment.

    As she thought about it, this was much better than negotiating Verlan¡¯s charges. Compared to just burning her hands, there would be a lot more witnesses this way.

    ¡®If it¡¯s like this, I think I¡¯ll be able to try what I¡¯ve planned¡­¡¯

    Roughly arranging the plan in her mind, Ophelia¡¯s eyes closed for a moment, but they soon opened once more.

    Her ruminations ended.

    ¡°Have as much fun as you want, Siren.¡±

    * * *

    As though they¡¯d been waiting for these words as the signal, Sillo and Dillo immediately went wild.

    With how adept they were to spread the fire through the cloak all around them, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯re doing this.

    In other words, Ophelia found the right individuals for the task.

    However, one problem did crop up. Since Sillo was the one incapacitating Ian earlier, when he joined in spreading the fire, Ian soon regained his standing.

    And, as the arsonist was right in front of his eyes, it seemed like he had no intention at all to let her go.

    ¡°Ophelia! Wait!¡±

    But if she was actually going to wait, then she wouldn¡¯t have done this in the first place.

    By the time Ian had come back to his senses to catch Ophelia, she already took out a horse from the stables and mounted it skillfully.

    In the imperial family of Milescet, learning how to ride a horse was something considered to be just as fundamental of a skill as learning how to hold a fork correctly.

    Besides that, the horseback riding that she had learned was not just where a lady would ride with both her legs at one side.

    Placating the huffing horse, Ophelia quickened the pace and quickly wove through the trees.

    ¡®I was a bit worried since it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve ridden a horse.¡¯

    Her body didn¡¯t go through the motions smoothly at the start, but she soon settled in as the horse also hit the groove.

    The heated wind whizzed sharply past her shoulders as there was no cloak to cover her now. Frowning slightly, Ophelia looked up at the sky where the sirens should be.

    ¡®I did tell you to have as much fun as you want, but.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of party the sirens were having, but considering the rising heat, the fire seemed to have spread quite a lot.

    She wanted to conduct the situation herself personally, but if she knew one thing, whenever it came to dealing with the sirens¡ªwho were already enjoying themselves at this point¡ªthe only method that¡¯s there to be used was force.

    And more than that, there was someone still pursuing her.

    Seemingly unaffected by fatigue, Ian had also gotten on a horse and quickly narrowed the distance between them before she knew it.

    When it came to horseback riding, Ophelia would surely beat Ian. But if it were to come down to a direct confrontation, then it was nothing short of a fight between a dog and a wolf.

    Instead of facing him head on, she flitted through the terrain here and there.

    If she saw the fire raging especially at one spot, then she would rush past underneath a tree that was about to collapse. She would also intentionally hide herself in the smoke to shake off the tail.

    And just now, as she saw a razed tree that¡¯s about to collapse, she prepared herself to rush through it again. This was also Ophelia¡¯s last chance to do so.

    ¡®If I go any further, I¡¯ll reach the cliff.¡¯

    The turquoise forest was extensively wide, it¡¯s not all that far from the temporary temple.

    Ophelia had already crossed quite the distance, yet both the flames and her pursuer were catching up to her.

    She hoped that once she rushed beneath the falling tree, she¡¯d be able to get away.

    But with the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves loud at her ears, Ophelia clicked her tongue and steered the horse towards the cliff.

    Eventually, after the long chase, she found herself at the edge of the cliff.

    When the stones beneath the horse gave way from underneath it, the horse pulled back and stood on its hindquarters, startled as it neighed for a long time.

    Ophelia pulled on the horse¡¯s reins to calm it down, then she heard a voice behind her.

    ¡°Even the horse knows that it¡¯ll die at that place. Are you done running away?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nowhere else to go, so it seems like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to end like this anyway, so why even attempt to run away¡­ It¡¯s dangerous over there, so come here instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to ask you. Why did you chase after me? When we talked earlier, have we not ended what¡¯s between us already?¡±

    At Ophelia¡¯s question, Ian¡¯s expression became distorted.

    It was an expression that seemed to say how much he denied Ophelia¡¯s words, as she said that there¡¯s nothing more between them.

    ¡°Is it over the moment you¡¯ve just said what you wanted to say? How¡­ How could you let go so easily?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. If you¡¯re trying to twist the past, then just stop and go back.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s horse took one step back.

    At the same time, the edge of the cliff buckled under the horse¡¯s hoof and rolled straight down the steep slope. It barely regained its footing.

    But the man in front of her took a step forward as well.

    He was so blind to the fear he had of Ophelia disappearing, leaving him to go someplace far away even though she was still right there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Ophelia, please give me a chance to change for the better. If you¡¯re still doubting my words, just, right now, you can believe me.¡±

    There are no misunderstandings between us now. You don¡¯t have to question it. It¡¯s true that I do love you.

    That¡¯s why the same tragedy won¡¯t happen again.

    Ian begged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you anymore.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing else he could do except cling to her like this. In this life, his goal was Ophelia and Ophelia alone.

    And yet it was but the foolishness of a man trying to hold onto the white sand with his hands as he did not wish to be trapped alone in the emptiness of the abyss.

    Motionless, Ophelia stared at Ian. Then she opened her lips.

    ¡°You and I both, Ian. We have such unfortunate lives.¡±

 CH 101

    Chapter 101

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Even when given a second chance at life, it¡¯s still so unfortunate not to be able to live without another person.

    Perhaps if Ophelia, and Ian as well, were to live, no matter what it was that they said, their pursuit would repeat as it was.

    Ophelia was so sick and tired of it. She understood the reason for why Ian had no choice but to chase after her, but she had not the slightest intention of letting him back into her life.

    Still, at this moment, she was already trapped like a mouse. With the steep cliff behind her and Ian in front of her now, she hadn¡¯t been able to escape properly and so her getaway had been thoroughly blocked.

    At the back of Ophelia¡¯s mind, she knew that if she would take Ian¡¯s hand here, he would never let go of her again.

    As Ian¡¯s goal was to have Ophelia for himself, he would never let Alei come near her at all, even if he tried to use all means possible.

    In the end, there¡¯s only one choice.

    Ophelia let go of the reins. She pulled one foot out of the stirrup so she could dismount from the horse.

    Seeing this, Ian¡¯s expression brightened slightly as he thought that she was about to come back to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    And with that, Ophelia let herself fall back, down into the abyss beyond the cliff wherein it¡¯s impossible to see even one inch ahead.

    Her red hair fluttered like autumn leaves in the wind. Ian lost all reason and shouted.

    Ophelia suddenly recalled the beginning of this life¡ªwhen she left the banquet hall and jumped down a balcony, thinking that this was all a dream, refusing to believe that she had gone back in time.

    Goodbyes with you have always been like this. The only way to end this ill-fated relationship is with this.

    Because love was present in an ill-fated relationship, tragedy came inevitably.

    Ophelia closed her eyes. As though predicting the end, the fall was ever so tranquil.

    * * *

    Alei urgently rushed through the forest.

    After the siren had pointed him in this direction, it¡¯s not so difficult to find the right trail because there were traces of horses passing through this way.

    And he would have caught up already, if not for his body¡¯s condition, which was so bad to the point that it¡¯s getting harder and harder for him to endure.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Along with the cough that he¡¯s become accustomed to now, likewise, he also had gotten used to this sensation of mana reflux that kept striking at him.

    The pain was significant enough that he could lose control right here, but if he really would allow that to happen, he knew that the mana would flow back so sharply that it would destroy his internal organs. So, he had to grit his teeth through this.

    Whenever a mage were to use magic, it was their body that served as a vessel that forms the spells.

    Their veins became the passages through which mana flowed, and their limbs sustain each and every rune to implement the magic spell.

    In other words, a mage¡¯s body itself was an intricate map of circuitry.

    However, if the mage had internal injuries, if even one of these circuits were blocked, then many problems would naturally occur, such as mana reflux or perhaps blowing a fuse.

    The only way to avoid using one¡¯s own body to form a spell was in the case of teleporting, which required the mage to fill in the coordinates in the magic circle.

    So, in other words, if a mage didn¡¯t want to use their body as a vessel to conduct their spell, then they would have to draw out a magic formula that was equivalent to the spell¡¯s magnitude every time.

    ¡®But there¡¯s no time for that.¡¯

    Unfortunately, time was not on Alei¡¯s side.

    That¡¯s why right now, Alei was constantly trying to control the extent of his internal injuries while at the same time being the cause of worsening the injuries each and every time. His limit was soon approaching.

    As the mana reflux subsided for now, he used a detection spell around the forest, but then in that instant, he felt something warm trickling down his nose.

    ¡®I even have a nosebleed now.¡¯

    Was he already at his limit? As he wiped the blood with a handkerchief, Alei frowned.

    One good thing right now was that the flames had died down drastically, so there was no more need for him to coat his body with mana to block the smoke.

    Obviously enough, if he were to incant multiple spells at a time, this also meant that he¡¯d just make it all the more difficult for his body.

    Apart from that, the other good thing now was that it¡¯s become much easier to follow the horses¡¯ trail even without using a detection spell.

    ¡®A clear trail like these is proof enough that it hasn¡¯t been long since they passed by.¡¯

    He could be close to finding Ophelia now.

    Alei took off his hand from the fallen tree.

    The lower half of the tree was fine, but the top half seemed to have lost its balance and eventually collapsed to the side after the middle of the trunk had gotten burnt.

    And it was through that collapsed side that the horses¡¯ trail continued.

    Without a moment spared, Alei moved to follow it. There was no hesitation at all in his steps. Perhaps it was only natural. There was no clearer path for him to tread.

    As he wandered through the ruined forest, it felt bizarre to him how everything was so clearly visible.

    Suddenly, he recalled the time when he first lost his memories. He also fell into a forest back then.

    ¡®It was nighttime before, too.¡¯

    Amidst the trees that were so high up that it felt like there was no end in sight, while he forgot who he was, he soared through the sky without direction, as if he was a young bird still practicing how to fly.

    At that time, he couldn¡¯t control his flight through magic all that well, even as it was a spell that¡¯s easy enough for intermediate or high-level mages.

    Perhaps it was because his mind was wiped clean that the magic that should have come instinctively to him was so unfamiliar.

    No matter how natural it was for humans to use their limbs, if one were to forget everything they knew, then they would likely walk unnaturally with their arms and legs swinging together at a time instead of alternately.

    Due to this, Alei faltered while having to take down trees with him.

    And apart from that, he tried many times to go back down on the ground, but he couldn¡¯t land properly.

    As he went through this several times over, Alei¡¯s body belatedly grasped that magic was familiar. It seemed to become easier after that.

    Except, a great fear of the unknown loomed over him like a shadow, following after him and forcing him to hurry forward.

    Alei still didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time, but the fear that he had experienced remained vivid in his memories.

    What was it that frightened him so?

    Was he afraid of the truth that the dense thicket of trees was covering? Or was he, like an imbecile, vaguely terrified of his own condition?

    Alei thought that it might be the latter, but when he finally reached a place where the trees no longer obscured his vision, he could no longer trust his own judgment.

    At the end, with the terrain now open to his view, he saw two horses with empty saddles. And, the figure of just one person¡ªthis did not match the number of horses.

    The familiar silhouette of a man lay at the edge of the sharp cliff, lying on his stomach as though it was not enough to kneel just with his knees.

    ¡°¡­No, please, Ophelia¡­¡±

    Calling a very familiar name, too.

    Sometimes, ignorance was bliss. A dreadful hunch came over Alei, and he knew he was about to face the horrific truth.

    With the singular beast staying there, not matching the numbers, and the ground that broke off in front of the horizon¡ªit was all so reminiscent of a rupture.

    An ominous feeling struck him. It felt almost like he was being pushed by someone. Alei took a step forward.

    He checked to see if the man who was laying there was the same man in his memories.

    Black hair. Silver eyes. The man he knew was someone who always carried madness with him, and yet this time, he was so overcome with grief.

    The man was crying. He kept telling that person, who Alei knew so well, no, you can¡¯t, please come back. Over and over again.

    But what Ian usually said to Ophelia wasn¡¯t so different. So Alei tried to suppress the looming dread and forced his lips to open.

    ¡°Grand Duke Ronen.¡±

    The moment he was called, that man¡¯s eyes were once again filled with madness. Even so, his countenance was still different from how he usually was.

    The madness that lingered in his eyes usually made him seem as though he¡¯s the kind of man who wouldn¡¯t be able to control the sudden urge to stab someone else immediately. However, the madness that now came over him was the insanity of a fool who would tighten the noose over his own neck.

    A hoarse voice, like fingernails scratching upon metal, answered him.

    ¡°¡­Alejandro Diarmuid.¡±

    ¡°You seem rational enough to recognize me.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Am I not allowed to come here? I¡¯m here to meet Ophelia. I was told she went this way.¡±

    He had been worried when he heard that she was being chased by someone, but it seemed to be Ian. It might be for the better that it was him after all instead of someone from the temple chasing after her for no reason.

    But if this situation was the lesser evil, why did it feel so ominous?

    Alei shook off the tension that made his throat clench and his tongue stiff, then he continued speaking.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Where¡¯s Ophelia? You¡¯re the one who was chasing after her, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡­¡±

    Ian trailed off again. While his madness strangled him once more, it was the reason for why he couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing.

    It was only then that Alei realized why this ominous dread kept hovering over him.

    It was because of Ian. How could he not feel any dread when Ian kept speaking in such a crestfallen voice.

    Alei frowned, stepping away from the weeping man.

    ¡°Stop crying and just tell me where Ophelia is. I can¡¯t waste any more time because of you.¡±

    Crying as he was told off, the man suddenly raised his head once more. In that moment¡¯s instance, there was a sunken look in the man¡¯s eyes, as though darkness had shrouded him¡ªas though he himself had met his demise.

    With a voice to match this, he said,

    ¡°Ophelia is¡­ dead.¡±

 CH 102

    What did he just hear?

    Without being able to comprehend it entirely, his heart pounded as he heard the words, but he doubted his ears.

    His apprehension was only natural. After all, the wind blowing past the cliff was deafening, and the sea of flames continued to rage behind him. The other man¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be heard properly.

    However, even notwithstanding the noise that interfered, Alei had no reason to believe whatever Ian said.

    At the sound of those words, instead of making the same expression that Ian was making right now, Alei walked closer to the cliff¡¯s edge, wincing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say at all. If all you¡¯re going to do is just stay there like that, why don¡¯t you just get out of the way? Stop wasting my time and just tell me where Ophelia went.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I have to repeat the same terrible words?¡±

    Ian¡¯s answer became increasingly more ridiculous. Almost entirely frustrated, Alei shot back.

    ¡°So am I supposed to believe those terrible words?¡±

    As he was walking towards the cliff¡¯s edge, Alei turned and strode straight to Ian.

    He had been keeping a straight face until now, but in an instant, his expression became distorted with vivid rage.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re trying to fool me, there¡¯s a limit to certain things. How can you say such a thing in this kind of situation? You said you love Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just hiding where Ophelia went¡ªcough¡ªbut do you think I won¡¯t be able to find her? Fine. I¡¯m stupid for even trying to ask you.¡±

    Throwing a snide glare at Ian, Alei walked urgently past the other man.

    He was told that she went this way, so he¡¯s been chasing after her all this time, trying to find her, yet he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. He felt rotten about this fact.

    ¡®Ophelia is that kind of person, but how dare you say that?¡¯

    Truly. He felt so damn rotten about this.

    And even more so because he knew well enough how Ophelia was someone who wouldn¡¯t shy away from death.

    He could still remember back then at the imperial palace, how he caught her when she had jumped from a balcony.

    He was going crazy just thinking about how easily she could have fallen to her death back then¡ªbut that vulgar man over there, even in this situation, how could he say such words like this?

    ¡®¡­Forget it.¡¯

    Just as he told himself earlier, he was a fool for even trying to ask that bastard.

    Ian should know better than anyone else that Ophelia wasn¡¯t someone who would easily yield to death.

    She was a human being who could compel sirens to do her bidding. Even mages at the magic tower found this difficult to achieve.

    When she sent Asello to him, when she was on her way to the temporary temple, Alei wondered if she really thought about nothing.

    After all, Ophelia was the one who set this whole area on fire in the first place.

    By far, Ophelia should have been the furthest from danger when this fire raged.

    ¡®But Ophelia is the closest one to death¡­¡¯

    The fleeting thought flashed across his mind, but he immediately shook his head so violently, as if to shake the thought off.

    From there, his thoughts seemed to jump towards the wrong conclusion. He could feel his heart beating so loudly out of panic.

    He just wanted to find Ophelia quickly. To relieve this persistent anxiety.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use this method because it¡¯ll worsen my injuries, but.¡¯

    Truthfully, Alei would be able to locate Ophelia from here.

    It was a simple task. He¡¯d be able to find her anywhere in this entire forest.

    If only Ophelia wasn¡¯t wearing the ring, then it would have been easier to find her uniquely mixed mana signature. And if he was going to use this method, it would surely drain his mana reserves, but there would still be satisfactory results.

    Even so, this kind of method was better used if Alei was in a good condition. Searching through an expansive area such as this while he was so ridden with injuries was just crazy.

    However, Alei¡¯s rationality was already clouded.

    No. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that Alei could no longer push down on this terrible, surging anxiety.

    The ominous feeling that continued to creep up his spine made the palms of his hands clammy. His breathing became rough.

    Besides that, hearing such crazy nonsense from that bastard added to his fears, and it felt so unbearable not doing anything right now.

    Alei now completely ignored his physical condition and immediately sent out a wide array of his detection spell throughout the forest.

    The net made out of mana extended from around Alei little by little and began to plunge over the still-burning forest.

    However, no matter how much he tried to search the places where the fire did not reach, he couldn¡¯t find Ophelia.

    Besides that, he found Sillo, Dillo and Asello bickering and blowing more winds that way.

    But he could find not one trace of her.

    So from there, it was natural that Alei reacted by stretching the net of mana over an even wider scope. Alei could feel his anxiety lodging at his throat.

    ¡®Where on earth are you?¡¯

    At the places where the fire did not reach, at the places that the flames had already left in their wake, at the places where they continued to ravage the land, at the temporary temple that was now deserted.

    He searched every single corner of this vicinity, but Ophelia was nowhere to be found.

    Growing along with his unease, the net of mana expanded even further without any sign of shrinking.

    Until Alei threw up blood.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    So incomparably broken compared to before, his body heaved and retched out blood.

    Bent over as though he¡¯d been kicked in the stomach, Alei recoiled as a violent coughing fit came over him.

    ¡°Why, is, cough, cough!¡±

    But even when he recoiled and stepped back, his faltering body eventually lost balance and collapsed to the ground.

    The cost of letting go of his senses for even a single moment was enormous. As he drew out the immense amount of mana, his internal injuries grew worse far beyond description, making it impossible for him to withstand his current condition.

    But Alei spared no time to worry about himself. He went as far as throwing up so much blood while casting spells, but in the end, he could not find Ophelia.

    The ominous feeling he¡¯s had since earlier, which he had been trying to run away from, finally caught up to Alei. An indescribable wave of helplessness and despair began to eat away starting from the tip of his toes.

    In the midst of this, Alei repeated the same thing firmly.

    It can¡¯t be. Impossible. Ophelia wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You think Ophelia really wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    His words were seized and flung back at him.

    Like a fish caught on a hook, Alei raised his head.

    With this movement, his tears that were dripping straight to the ground until now soon moistened his cheeks. Only then did he realize that he was crying.

    And, only then did he realize how closely the man¡¯s expression in front of him mirrored his own.

    A veil-like shadow was cast upon the dark, hollow eyes that were like his. And his expression, which lost all light, looked so fragile that it looked like he would break down at any given second.

    Ian, looking down at that similar face, slowly opened his lips and spoke with despair.

    His voice, too, as it flowed out, was so devoid of life. Again, it was similar.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re pretending not to know or whether you just don¡¯t wish to know.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to say something useless¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you want to acknowledge it after you¡¯ve already split your body in half, then be my guest.¡±

    Here, Alei realized that the grief so clearly stained upon Ian¡¯s face was something that couldn¡¯t have been made up.

    And so, too, did he realize that Ian was not trying to deceive him.

    ¡°Ophelia is dead. In front of my eyes, she¡­ She jumped off the cliff.¡±

    For the second time, Ian drove the nail down.

    The voice that spoke of Ophelia¡¯s death cut into him as though it was the grim reaper¡¯s scythe itself, the pain slashing straight at his heart, destroying it completely.

    Ian spoke the words as though they chewed at his own flesh. It¡¯s impossible for it to be a lie. Alei¡¯s despair slowly set in.

    Just as the waves would slowly rise to the shore during high tide, just as the sun going past the horizon would usher in the night.

    His vision darkened.

    It made him wonder if it¡¯s possible for an already dark sky to be even more overcast by the clouds. At the warm liquid that wetted his cheeks, he soon realized that he was crying helplessly.

    Alei knew himself well.

    If Ophelia¡¯s death had been through a different way compared to what Ian told him, then he wouldn¡¯t have been so torn up like this.

    But because Ophelia had taken her own life, Alei, without putting up any fight, let himself drown in grief.

    In the end, it was Ophelia¡¯s choice.

    If she had been unjustly murdered, then he would instead be enraged. If it had been an accident, then he would have instead blamed it on fate.

    Alei recalled what Ophelia often said like a habit.

    If the plan fails, then all I have left ahead of me is death.

    It was impossible to guess exactly what had happened on this cliff, but it was clear that Ophelia had been in a dire situation where she was so cornered that she inexorably chose to end her own life.

    Again, Asello¡¯s words echoed in Alei¡¯s mind.

    ¡ªRegardless of what happens outside, you can act however you wish. That¡¯s what she said.

    ¡ªOphelia thinks that you¡¯re nothing more than strangers to each other.

    From the very beginning, Ophelia already had this in mind, and so she let go of Alei first.

    So that even if she died, Alei would not be chained down by her death.

 CH 103

    As he came to this conclusion, Alei could no longer bear it. His tears, his lamentation¡ªthey rushed over him in an instant.

    It¡¯s as if his body was a dry haystack as he bent over and staggered back a few steps.

    Despair came quieter than it seemed. Just as the trajectory of a grim reaper¡¯s scythe was aimed to slash, it was so sharp and painful.

    Even breathing became excruciating. Alei covered the lower half of his face with one hand.

    The flames had almost already died down, perhaps through the help of the wind brought on by the sirens¡¯ wings. There should be no trace of the smoke that might have restricted his breathing.

    As he inhaled, what pierced his lungs sharply along with the air was regret.

    If only he had proceeded with using his magic without caring about the internal injuries he¡¯d suffer, then would this still have happened? No, it might have been better if he just killed Ian outright.

    Or, if he didn¡¯t come to this place with his own two feet. If he hadn¡¯t gotten caught. Ophelia wouldn¡¯t have died¡­

    For an endless moment, Alei stood like that with his head down. Until the fire that ravaged the forest was completely extinguished, until the place that was as bright as the day despite being nighttime returned to its original darkness.

    By the time he came to his senses, Ian was already gone. He, too, was terribly distraught by Ophelia¡¯s demise.

    Before he left, Alei recalled what the other man said, that he would go and look for her remains.

    Unsteady on his feet as though he were like windchimes, Alei walked up to the cliff.

    The ferocious waves of the black ocean could be seen crashing against the bedrock. The scenery beneath the steep cliff was vicious.

    As Ian said, Ophelia was an ordinary human being. She wouldn¡¯t have survived the fall.

    And once again, the realization came.

    ¡®Ophelia is dead.¡¯

    Every time his eyes closed and opened once more, he felt the unfamiliar sensation of tears flowing down and wetting his cheeks, then drying up when left alone.

    It didn¡¯t feel like these burning eyes were his.

    This was because there¡¯s a wide gap between logic and emotion. With his rationality adrift, his mind grew dark.

    This mage could do anything in the world, even cutting through the sea was possible for him. And yet with the death of only one person, he lay arrested to one spot without the ability to lift even a single finger.

    While standing there, tens of thousands of thoughts passed through his mind.

    From thinking about wading through the waters below, to thinking of the possibility of still being able to save Ophelia¡¯s body. And¡ª

    ¡®Is there not a way to turn back time?¡¯

    ¡ªto this extent.

    Perhaps because, for the longest time now, he¡¯d been living amidst a group of individuals who made the impossible possible. However, Alei continued trying to break through to this situation rather than facing the reality that was so terribly difficult to accept.

    As his mind had lost any semblance of rationality, his thoughts continued to grow as though they were vines stretching out from him.

    ¡®There¡¯s a spell to restore things back to their original state.¡¯

    It was a reversal spell.

    Turning an object back to its original state required the remembrance of that object in its original state. So, in a way, it was like tracing memories of the past in order to return to that form.

    As with all types of magic, drawing up the formula would of course require setting the range.

    But what if that part was taken out of the formula?

    ¡®Turning back time just might be possible.¡¯

    If the range were to be left undefined, then the spell would spread out with the mage at the center.

    That magic would spread to the extent that the mage could allow. One example of this was Cornelli¡¯s alchemy.

    It was when he did that experiment where he turned glass into sand.

    At that time, each and every piece of the glass inside the magic tower turned into sand because Cornelli didn¡¯t set the range, so his formula went wrong.

    The spell was spread out only until the extent of the magic tower because his power was limited. But on the other hand, Alei¡¯s mana reserves were as deep as the vast blue ocean.

    So, spreading out his mana to the entire world and turning back time was also, in theory, possible.

    This would be nothing short of a divine act of God, and it would break the unwritten rules of magic. However, Alei was willing to do anything just to bring Ophelia back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much time I can turn back, but I have to start quickly because even one second counts.¡¯

    As long as he had set his mind to the task, the success rate could be raised higher, even a little, if he were to begin right away.

    Yet, he could not lift one finger to start the spell.

    There was one reason.

    And that¡¯s because Ophelia¡¯s words held him back.

    The words that Asello had, albeit unknowingly, uttered were constantly circling through his mind.

    ¡ªOphelia thinks that you¡¯re nothing more than strangers to each other.

    It was after saying this that Ophelia let go of Alei.

    Even if I die, this is also my choice. You have to live your own life.

    Do not let my death chain you down. There is nothing between us now.

    Alei remembered the times when he¡¯d wake up in the morning, seeing her endless gaze look over to the horizon out the window. Emptiness tinged her expression, and it was a void that he knew he couldn¡¯t get close to.

    He had always been aware about the distance between him and Ophelia.

    And he also knew that he could never narrow it down, that the futility she felt was something Alei had no right to broach.

    Ophelia had always been an odd person. It felt as if she was ready to give up all of her heart, but then it also felt like she was still hiding one part of her just to herself.

    Even as she whispered that he was the only one who could save her, Alei could instinctively feel that there was one secret she held close to her, never letting go.

    ¡®I thought it¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me.¡¯

    Or, perhaps it was Ophelia¡¯s final line of defense, as she had already once been burned by others.

    It was natural that everyone had something they wanted to hide, so Alei understood her. He made up his mind about not being too saddened by the distance left between them.

    But as it all came down to this point, Alei now realized the reason behind that distance.

    The emptiness that never left her side, that distance between them. It was not to protect herself.

    Ophelia already knew. That if Alei were to find out about the abyss she was trapped in, he would never stop trying to get her out.

    And, certainly, it was a final line of defense. But not for her¡ªit was to protect Alei.

    So that Alei wouldn¡¯t fall too deep, so that he wouldn¡¯t think that her actions would be his fault.

    She constantly had her guards up.

    Rather than to risk anything, Ophelia chose to leave his side and embrace solitude.

    Perhaps this was only a matter of course. She always bore in mind the tragedy that might befall him¡­

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It was a relationship where, from the very beginning, she was prepared to let go.

    What on earth was Ophelia thinking whenever she still smiled as she faced him? What could she be thinking as she spent those many sleepless nights with him?

    As he knew nothing, as he had not the slightest clue that she would let go of his hand, he was left behind. To what extent had she foreseen the future?

    ¡®I wish I never came to understand her.¡¯

    Regrets would settle in only after the tragedy had happened. If only he didn¡¯t know her so well. If only he didn¡¯t understand her so deeply.

    If it was like that, as she had already left his side, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to let go.

    He would have tried to hold her back, even if he had to turn back time.

    Alei knew himself well, exactly how depraved he was. Exactly how weak he was.

    He was, at the essence of it all, the same kind of man Ian was. Unable to rid himself of his nihilism, a mere shell that pretended to be human.

    Ian used Ophelia and regarded her as his lighthouse.

    And Alei was the same.

    That¡¯s why Alei would have clung to Ophelia¡¯s skirt and begged her not to go.

    If only he did not understand her.

    If only he did not know how she trapped herself in solitude for the sake of the people around her.

    If only he did not know the truth about how she, alone, chose to do this¡­

    ¡®How the hell.¡¯

    How the hell could she be so kind, so altruistic. How the hell did she live like that in such a place where no one respected her?

    Alei could not turn back time. In the end, this was the path that Ophelia had chosen.

    If the only reason for bringing her back was because he couldn¡¯t stand living the rest of his life without her, then no. He wouldn¡¯t. He wouldn¡¯t trample on the choice she made.

    He had all the power in the world, and yet how appalling it was that he couldn¡¯t use any of it.

    And the most terrible fact was that he had to continue living for the rest of his life despite witnessing Ophelia¡¯s death.

    It was her wish, for him to live on¡­

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    At that moment, a terrible headache struck him. Alei staggered back a few steps. When the sharp pain came, it felt as though he was drifting.

    This was a familiar sensation to him. Because this was what he felt every time his forgotten memories would come back to him.

    ¡®Of all times, why now.¡¯

    He was already suffering so much from internal injuries, but why was it that his memories were coming back at this very moment.

    As he staggered back, wincing at the pain, an unfamiliar conversation passed through his mind.

    ¡ª¡­Repeat what you said just now. About Grand Duchess Ronen. What did you say?

    ¡ªShe is comatose.

 CH 104

    It was a memory from the tower. As the lord of the magic tower, he wore familiar robes, and he heard the news from a familiar subordinate.

    It was the memory of the day when Alei¡¯s world crashed before him.

    * * *

    Alejandro Diarmuid, lord of the magic tower, doubted his own ears.

    Because what Meruzia said, as he had just gotten back from a visit to the sirens, was entirely absurd.

    The Grand Duchess of Ronen lay comatose?

    ¡°Meruzia, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? If it¡¯s the Grand Duchess of Ronen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ophelia Milescet Ronen. That¡¯s right. The reason why she fell ill is still unknown, so you¡¯ve been contacted for help. They need someone to come.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a message from Ronen?¡±

    ¡°Sirens may be stupid, but they¡¯re not so dull that they¡¯d mix up names. It¡¯s likely that they got it right.¡±

    Meruzia held out a letter as he said this. The letter bore Ronen¡¯s coat of arms on its seal, and there, it was written that the Grand Duchess of Ronen lay unconscious for days now, then the request to recruit talented people to help.

    Listening from the side, Yennit acted as though she knew her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Grand Duchess Ronen, isn¡¯t that the redheaded Imperial Princess?¡±

    ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, Yennit, you met her, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t just meet. She was quite close to Lord Alejandro, you know.¡±

    After Alejandro had returned, Yennit was reinstated as his aide. Besides that, she was also the one who knew best just how Alejandro was living in Ronen.

    ¡°That Grand Duchess didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d collapse just like that, so was it because she got into an accident?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. I¡¯m not sure about what happened, but they¡¯re asking for a mage, right? Since you¡¯re someone who¡¯s already been to Ronen before, it¡¯d be alright to send you, Yennit.¡±

    Then Meruzia added that a few high mages should also be sent together.

    But as Alei listened in silence, he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re personally going, Lord Alejandro?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s someone I know. And I need to see for myself if the news is true.¡±

    Alejandro further said that he¡¯d be back soon. It wouldn¡¯t take long to come and go because there¡¯s already an inscribed magic circle at Ronen. Then, he rose from his seat.

    The moment he heard the news about Ophelia, he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    At that time, Alejandro was in denial of what Meruzia had said. The news about Ophelia collapsing like that was just a lie. There must have been some mistake.

    Even so, Alejandro was beside himself in anxiety on his way to Ronen. Until the very last moment they had gone their separate ways before this, Ophelia continued to look at him as though she wanted to hold him back from leaving.

    ¡ªIf you need help, you can call me anytime, Ophelia.

    ¡ªCan I call the Lord of the magic tower for something like that? But I do appreciate the sentiment. I¡¯m sure nothing will happen.

    Yet even as she said this, she couldn¡¯t easily let go of the siren feathers that he was supposed to hand over to her. The way she said that there would be no need to call him echoed in his ears many times. As if she wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t bring it up.

    He wondered if this was a call for help. Alei wasn¡¯t so sure. And this was all the more so because Ophelia was the one who drew the line between her and Alejandro first.

    Ever since he regained his memories, Ophelia had been treating Alejandro like that. Whenever she was by his side, she would look as though direct sunlight was being cast down upon her, as if she couldn¡¯t endure the blazing weather.

    And the reason for this was clear to Alejandro, too.

    ¡®Because you saw Ariel¡¯s letter.¡¯

    And that¡¯s why Alejandro couldn¡¯t dare hold onto Ophelia.

    Ophelia found Ariel¡¯s letter while he was away for a while¡ªthe letter that he¡¯d been keeping all along.

    It was that last trace of Alejandro¡¯s deal he had struck with the mermaid in order to regain his memories.

    He could still remember that day vividly. He had stopped by Yennit¡¯s room for a moment and came back, but his room¡¯s door was ajar even though he left it closed.

    And when he opened the door, he saw Ophelia holding that faded letter, crying.

    ¡ª¡­Ophelia.

    When she was called, her eyes as she looked back at him were so dazzlingly blue. And those dazzling eyes were wet with tears, glittering as though they were jewels. However, the gaze she reserved for him, which used to light up with such gentleness, had grown dim.

    The moment their eyes met, Alejandro felt something plummet within him. His heart sank to the ground. But what exactly was it that frightened him so?

    The fact that Ophelia knew what was going on behind the scenes of the tragedy she had experienced, yet didn¡¯t say anything? That he played a role in her tragedy?

    Perhaps it was both. At that moment, Alejandro couldn¡¯t take off the shadow of his deception latched upon him. And Ophelia wouldn¡¯t allow someone who deceived her remain by her side.

    As these thoughts reached him, he unconsciously took one step forward. Ophelia just watched him approach her without moving from her spot. There was only that little bit of lingering resentment left.

    With the feeling of futility mixed together, Ophelia¡¯s gaze was enough to tell him. He was now nothing more than a stranger to her.

    With the thought of wanting to make up for it somehow, his mind started to think of any way at all to gather back the water that had already been spilled.

    So, he thought about a way to turn back time.

    But then he couldn¡¯t do it for fear of Ophelia being more disappointed in him.

    It would have been easier if it was absolutely cruel, but.

    ¡ªIt seems like I made a mistake in visiting today. I¡¯ll see you another time.

    As Alejandro hesitated, Ophelia left him there.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Ronen Castle being as frigid of a place as it was, then Alejandro wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Ophelia again after that.

    The fact that the fortress was a cruel place for Ophelia was something that he found fortunate¡ªit¡¯s something he could cling onto.

    The fact that, from that day onwards, Alejandro regained his memories.

    But with an estranged relationship, and with feelings that were irrevocable.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d be able to get over my feelings once I¡¯ve returned to the magic tower.¡¯

    But this was the result. And then there was the unfortunate news about Ophelia. Anxiety crawled up Alei¡¯s spine. Disorganized, unsettling emotions riotously rattled around within him.

    While other people¡¯s love could be called a thing of romance, even as much as Alei loved, his love could not be called as such. How would it be possible to love someone who already had a lover?

    If Ophelia had reached out and asked for help first, or if she asked him to take her to the magic tower, then Alei would have immediately hidden her in that tower that was in the middle of the ocean, without any hesitations.

    After kidnapping the Imperial Princess of Milescet, the Grand Duchess of Ronen, it¡¯s obvious that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her on the Maynard continent. But the tower was outside it anyway.

    He knew that this was foolish, but for Ophelia¡¯s sake, Alei would be able to close his eyes and cover his ears. If need be, he could go to war. He wouldn¡¯t be able to say no.

    As long as Ophelia would hold his hand.

    ¡®That¡¯s never going to happen.¡¯

    Alejandro agonized over his thoughts throughout his short journey towards Ronen. Even if she wouldn¡¯t hold his hand, that¡¯s alright. As long as she could stay happy.

    Rather than being stuck in the magic tower, it would be better for her to continue living under her rightful title of the Imperial Princess of Milescet and the Grand Duchess of Ronen.

    ¡®So please be safe.¡¯

    I don¡¯t have to be a person who¡¯s inside that line around you anymore. Even if you don¡¯t hold my hand, even if you say that you don¡¯t want to see me again, it¡¯s alright. Just please, I beg of you, be safe.

    And yet, reality was much crueler than he could ever expect.

    When Alejandro arrived at the Ronen Castle, he faced Ophelia, who lay immobile, unmoving on that bed.

    The sound of everything inside him being shattered was deafening. When he came to his senses, he was already kneeling at her bedside.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    As he called her name, belated regrets rushed in.

    About his own mistake of leaving her behind.

    About how he closed his eyes to Ophelia¡¯s tragedy because he was able to cling to it for his own benefit.

    His self-indulgent past became a knife that stabbed him right back, twisting right into him. It was aimed at Alejandro¡¯s throat.

    And thus, his world crashed before him.

 CH 105

    What should I have done?

    In his grief, Alejandro asked himself numerous times.

    As cause and effect intertwined so abundantly together within him, he tried to look for the exact instance when it went wrong. However, no matter how many times he asked himself, there was no answer.

    It was only Ophelia who existed in that way, motionless, like a still-life painting upon a canvas.

    He played that day¡¯s events over and over in his mind. The day he had been exiled from Ophelia¡¯s walls.

    There was only one reason why Ophelia remained silent when he found out about the connection between Alejandro and Ariel.

    Because Ophelia did not reveal her own tragedy.

    Ophelia was an imperial princess, and a grand duchess. Those titles attached to her name were directly linked to her own dignity.

    This upright dignity might have been what broke her before this, but what¡¯s certain was that it¡¯s also the sturdiest pillar keeping her up.

    Ophelia was ashamed about showing any kind of weakness.

    Even when he saw her crying after she had a fight with Ian, she hurriedly wiped away her tears and smiled nonchalantly.

    ¡ªWhere are you headed to, Alei?

    ¡ª¡­Are you crying?

    ¡ª¡­A little. But I¡¯m fine now. I must look unsightly.

    Ophelia tried to make excuses, saying that she wasn¡¯t like this before, and that she was getting too emotional lately.

    It was in the imperial family¡¯s nature to teach their members to remain calm at all times, and even crying or showing any anger was something she considered to be disgraceful.

    So, Alejandro couldn¡¯t speak up first about how he knew Ariel, and about how he was already aware of what kind of position she had in the Ronen Castle.

    The peripheral tower where the mages lived was a separate building from the castle, so it was easy to act like an eccentric mage who couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    So it was in that way that he looked away¡ªfrom Ophelia and to Ariel¡¯s situation. And he told himself that this was all for Ophelia¡¯s sake.

    ¡®Back then, I thought it was the best way.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. If, instead of thinking that Ophelia considered him as an outsider, would the situation have changed?

    If he had revealed that he knew all about her situation and if he advised her to leave that place¡­ At the very least, Ophelia wouldn¡¯t now be in a situation where she couldn¡¯t wake up.

    With her red hair and closed eyes, she looked like an intricately made doll.

    However, even when her eyes were shut like that, when she looked so calm, her complexion was still present. She was unconscious, but her hands were soft, and her warmth remained.

    So it made sense why word about her being ¡®comatose¡¯ was circulating, and so were rumors about the other man who was waiting for her to wake up, unable to give up hope.

    Her husband. The one who took her life.

    He had no idea how long it¡¯s been since Ophelia collapsed, but Ian looked quite different from how Alejandro remembered him.

    Although he looked rather obstinate, there were scars around his alabaster face, and his deep-set eyes and hollow cheeks reminded him of the dead.

    Besides that, the faint sound of crying that could be heard every night, somewhere in the castle, was his.

    ¡°Find out the cause right away. Why can¡¯t Ophelia open her eyes?¡±

    Though his voice was originally a baritone that had a nice tone, his voice now cracked and even sounded like the cry of a monster.

    It was quite the pathetic sight.

    Seeing his bloodshot eyes and that fragile expression made Alejandro flare up in disgust.

    It was all the more so because Alejandro knew better than anyone how much of a hypocrite this man was after leaving Ophelia alone all that time.

    And so, too, did he know very well just how much Ophelia loved Ian.

    ¡ªIf it¡¯s with Ian, I feel like I can live. I didn¡¯t know this before, but¡­ there is such a person like that. A person who could become the reason for someone else to live.

    Ophelia looked so happy while she loved Ian. With her cheeks flushed and her eyes sparkling with affection, everything about her was beautiful.

    This memory was still clear to him. He didn¡¯t know what it was like for Ian, who, in the most horrible way possible, ruined the jewel who Alejandro loved.

    An enraged voice slowly flowed out.

    ¡°¡­How long has it been since the Grand Duchess was last conscious?¡±

    ¡°Is that important? I have ordered you to do a completely different thing.¡±

    As Ian retaliated, his eyes indicated his clear vigilance and desire to monopolize Ophelia.

    Seeing this, Alejandro laughed in vain. And with his expression distorted, the derisive chuckle that trickled out of his lips was sharp.

    Ian seemed to be hopeful just by the fact that Ophelia was not dead just yet. But Alejandro was not the same.

    ¡°The Grand Duchess cannot come back. Her condition is no different from being dead. Please give up.¡±

    ¡°What? Right now, this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that the only requisite for a person to stay alive is for them to keep breathing?¡±

    ¡°Ophelia is alive! Don¡¯t you dare say such ludicrous statements to my face. We have to think that Ophelia will regain consciousness, but are you trying to say that we should give up on someone who¡¯s been living just fine?¡±

    Ian blew up and shouted at Alejandro, accusing him of not remembering how he was close to Ophelia while he was staying at Ronen.

    Without the slightest clue about how, between them, Alejandro was the one who wanted to get angry.

    With clenched teeth, Alejandro explained why Ophelia could not return alive.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to understand the situation, so let me explain. There is a spell on the Grand Duchess. Because of that, her time has been halted. She is in eternal sleep.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you know how to solve this?¡±

    How he wished that he did.

    ¡°There are some kinds of spells that no mage can undo.¡±

    As long as certain conditions were not met, a conditional spell could not be undone.

    ¡®Ophelia had that mermaid scale in her possession.¡¯

    Considering that she had that scale, which contained the final thoughts of a mermaid, and the nonhuman magic surrounding her body right now, he could come to only one conclusion.

    ¡®I explained it to you on purpose so that you¡¯re aware of its dangers, but.¡¯

    It¡¯s become like poison. In the end, Ophelia swallowed the mermaid scale after Alejandro left.

    The explanation he had given to her was straightforward, so it was obvious what she wanted.

    Death.

    The person who swallowed the scale wished to die, and it was the same case for the owner of that scale, Ariel.

    ¡°So unless a miracle happens, the Grand Duchess will not open her eyes ever again.¡±

    The cold voice flatly delivered the woman¡¯s obituary. But unlike the tone of his voice, he was a mess inwardly.

    As Alejandro connected the chain of events that lead to Ophelia¡¯s death, the more it became painful for him.

    He listened to Ian denying Ophelia¡¯s death, then he returned to the magic tower. And ultimately, he was able to let out his emotions.

    The thought that he left Ophelia to die alone¡ªit was unbearable.

    Alejandro¡¯s unraveling was not as loud as Ian¡¯s, but the ruptures could not be hidden.

    His eyes were open, but not open. And when emptiness and darkness pulled him down, tears were shed endlessly.

    Because he couldn¡¯t die, time just went by. Even when he knew that it was beyond the point of no return, there was nothing he could do.

    Only the individuals involved would be able to solve conditional magic.

    And the only way to glean anything new was to perhaps read Ophelia¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    As he went down on this train of thought, Alejandro suddenly realized this distinct point.

    About Ariel¡¯s scale.

    Swallowing Ariel¡¯s scale was what caused Ophelia to be in that indeterminate state, neither dead nor alive¡ªand this truth was certain.

    Then, why did Ariel¡¯s scale put Ophelia in that state?

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Ariel blame Ophelia until the moment of her death?¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it have been more plausible for the mermaid to lead Ophelia straight to death without making her like that? Why was it only deep sleep? Why, of all things¡­

    ¡®¡­What if Ariel¡¯s wish was not Ophelia¡¯s death?¡¯

    Alejandro jumped to his feet. He strode to the bookshelves and took out some books. Then, in the middle of doing so, a hidden letter slipped out.

    It was Ariel¡¯s letter. Had it not for the conservation spell placed upon it, it would have already corroded beyond touch.

    Truthfully, Alejandro didn¡¯t read this letter very carefully.

    He didn¡¯t have much to do with Ariel. They struck a deal, he gave her legs, and that was all.

    The important part in this letter was that Ariel pointed out the mage staying at Ronen who was actually from the magic tower, but that wasn¡¯t all that she said.

    This was the same as Ariel¡¯s will. And as the person who received her will, he put a conservation spell on it out of courtesy.

    And in that letter, there was one part that Ariel had roughly blurred out.

    ¡¸ But how can I stab Ian? If I had to stab someone, then¡­ ¡¹

    The latter part of the sentence was unevenly obscured by ink. It was also something that he didn¡¯t particularly care about before.

    Alejandro used magic to remove the ink that stained the part that Ariel tried to cover.

    And so, that sentence became complete.

    ¡¸ If I had to stab someone, then it would be no one else but me. ¡¹

 CH 106

    It was Ariel¡¯s true feelings, which she couldn¡¯t reveal. Besides that, this was proof of how Ariel did not bear any resentment towards Ophelia when she died.

    ¡®If Ariel wasn¡¯t trying to kill Ophelia,¡¯

    Then the reason Ophelia couldn¡¯t wake up was due to Ophelia herself.

    As he came to this conclusion, Alejandro headed straight to Ronen.

    Time had passed, however Ophelia continued to lie motionless like a still-life painting, unable to rouse from her slumber.

    ¡®If she¡¯s sleeping, doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s also dreaming?¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, then it wasn¡¯t impossible to find out what she was dreaming about.

    Peering into another person¡¯s mind would deal a huge blow to the spellcaster, so mages avoided doing this as much as possible. Now, however, Alejandro couldn¡¯t let go of this hope that he only managed to seize.

    Alejandro¡¯s hand reached out to touch Ophelia¡¯s forehead.

    And, the next moment.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Grand Duke of Ronen, but this is the first time he¡¯s attending an Imperial ball?¡±

    ¡°But I heard that Grand Duke Ronen hates banquets?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor asked for his presence earnestly, and rumor has it that this banquet is being held at a purposely grander scale just to invite him.¡±

    Along with a sense that he was adrift, he heard the buzzing of chattering voices. Alejandro winced as the blinding light of the chandelier entered his senses.

    When he got used to the sudden outpour of light to some extent, he could see clearer again, and his changed environment was revealed to him.

    It was the banquet hall of the Milescet Imperial Palace. And, at the center of the throng of people, like a swan amidst a flock of chickens, was a man with eye-catching black hair.

    Ian Carle Ronen.

    It was easy to notice that time had shifted; with a healthy countenance, Ian was smiling.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he would lie back in a coffin any time with how he looked, but his face right now was attractive enough for everyone to admire.

    Perhaps because of this, whispers about him could not be missed.

    ¡°Should I go talk to him? There won¡¯t be another chance to meet him again.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re aiming to become the seat of the Grand Duchess, then just forget it. If you want a man like him yet you¡¯re not at least an Imperial Princess, then you¡¯re out of luck.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s to marry an Imperial Princess, it still depends. Shouldn¡¯t it be the Second Princess? If it¡¯s someone like the First Princess who doesn¡¯t even have her own palace, then it¡¯s a different story.¡±

    This memory was not Alejandro¡¯s.

    He didn¡¯t even take one step into the banquet hall that day. Then, who¡¯s memory could this be?

    The answer was obvious.

    ¡®Ophelia.¡¯

    As he shifted his gaze, a woman with red hair who was wearing modest clothes immediately caught his eye.

    She wasn¡¯t tall, unlike Ian, and her appearance wasn¡¯t worth pulling someone¡¯s gaze in. Even so, Alejandro¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn in straight to her, like a magnet.

    For some reason, however, Ophelia didn¡¯t look well. She kept looking around, all jittery.

    Then, with furrowed brows, her confused eyes halted at one spot. At the other side of that gaze was, in the end, Ian.

    Ophelia was visibly flustered as she saw him.

    ¡®Did you love him ever since this time?¡¯

    Alejandro grimaced. It felt as if he was unintentionally taking a peek into Ophelia¡¯s love story. However, this feeling was short-lived.

    Alejandro was about to look away, but he couldn¡¯t¡ªOphelia suddenly turned around and rushed towards someplace else.

    It was the balcony right behind her. Ophelia opened the door without any hesitation and went straight to the railing.

    Then, after that, she jumped to her death.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    His blood ran cold.

    Alejandro couldn¡¯t remember anything about Ophelia being injured before she left for Ladeen. Then why the hell?

    ¡®Maybe.¡¯

    Did Ophelia retain all her memories?

    He suddenly had this thought, but there was no time for him to contemplate.

    Because, before he could even come to his senses, he reflexively teleported himself to the spot below the balcony.

    A silhouette that resembled a falling peony came into his sight, and the next thing he knew, Alejandro felt her weight dropping right into his arms.

    The woman in his embrace was clear, distinct. Her fluttering red hair brushed against his arms.

    Their eyes met.

    Vivid shock could be seen in Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°¡­Alei.¡±

    It was at that moment, his name flowed out of Ophelia¡¯s lips.

    Alejandro saw what kind of dream was being painted.

    It was a world where Ian did not mistake Ophelia as Ariel¡ªa world where this had yet to transpire.

    This was Ophelia¡¯s wish.

    * * *

    Regardless of how powerful a mermaid scale was as it had been made at the cost of a mermaid¡¯s life, there was a limit to what it could achieve.

    Mermaids, and other non-human species for that matter, who could use magic were not able to disobey the laws of nature through the magic that they wielded.

    Ariel¡¯s scale made Ophelia fall into eternal slumber, and the reason for this was simple.

    Because Ariel¡¯s scale was intended to fulfill Ophelia¡¯s wish.

    However, Ophelia¡¯s wish was something that couldn¡¯t be created in reality.

    What Ophelia wanted was for all these things to have never happened. However, it was impossible to turn back time to make this possible.

    So, Ariel¡¯s scale made a compromise.

    It instead stopped Ophelia¡¯s reality forever, letting her go back to the past in her dreams in order to fulfill her wish.

    When Alejandro looked into her dream, there was only one thing that changed.

    Ophelia could remember everything that she had been through thus far.

    In a way, it was only a small change, but this was also a very important key.

    Since Ophelia went back to the past with all her memories intact, then this would allow her to solve the misunderstandings that would eventually cause all those tragedies.

    So, for the sake of saving Ophelia, the solution was not just turning back time.

    Because going back to the past where you knew nothing would just ensure that the same mistakes would be repeated.

    If Alejandro had used magic to restore the memory of an object just as he thought he¡¯d do, then the same tragedy would have been repeated countless times.

    Therefore, Alejandro used a different method.

    It was to use Ariel¡¯s scale.

    To use Ariel¡¯s scale as a medium for a conditional spell in order to make the scale¡¯s illusion into reality.

    For this, Alejandro offered to sacrifice his position. And this position was his seat as the lord of the magic tower.

    If the lord of the magic tower were to give up his position of his own volition, then the repercussions would be lessened to exile.

    It was unclear whether this spell would succeed, and it wasn¡¯t even enough to say that what he¡¯s doing was insane. Even so, Alejandro carried out this plan.

    Along with a sense that he was adrift, he opened his eyes and his surroundings shifted.

    He was not in the Ronen Castle, where Ophelia lay unconscious, but now in front of the window of a familiar stone wall, the view of a sharp reef right before him.

    Did the spell succeed?

    As soon as his hope rose, a terrible wave of pain swept through his entire body.

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    It felt as if he was being torn alive. Tears of pain streamed down his face, a vase was pushed down on the floor.

    There was only one cause for this sudden pain.

    ¡®The spell did work.¡¯

    The lord of the magic tower was of one body with the magic tower itself, so if that position was renounced, he heard that the pain that would be brought down upon that person would be nothing short of their limbs being torn apart.

    He heard a familiar voice in his head.

    [ Foolish thing. ]

    It was the voice of the Siren Magic Tower, which was heard by Alejandro alone.

    Drenched in cold sweat, Alejandro breathed out roughly as he replied.

    ¡°Huk, huuk, Siren¡­¡±

    [ Do you even know what you have done? ]

    ¡°Cough! Do you, also remember?¡±

    [ Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? ]

    A conditional spell was something like a deal.

    Mages had since vaguely guessed that the deal was made with some god-like entity, and the truth of the matter was much closer than they thought.

    [ It¡¯s not enough that you gave up your position, but you even went against the laws of nature. Soon, you will lose all your memories and you will be banished to the continent. ]

    ¡°Huuk, must you take, urk, even my memories? How heartless.¡±

    [ Foolish nonsense. Be thankful enough that your life hasn¡¯t been taken from you. ]

    The magic tower scolded him and scoffed, and at this, Alejandro¡¯s lips barked out a laugh.

    He had no idea that the cost of the spell¡¯s success would be his memories.

    After all, the timeline was like a twisted band at this point. Cause and effect were thoroughly intertwined.

    ¡°It was a bit lonely in the forest, you know.¡±

    Recalling his time in the forest when he first opened his eyes without his memories, Alejandro replied as such.

    But it was alright.

    As long as he could see Ophelia once more.

    t/n: so¡­ so when alei saw ophelia¡¯s wish through that scale-induced dream, the conditional spell he¡¯s under is actually for the condition that it would become her reality? i¡­ okay i¡¯m soft, i¡¯m gonna cry

 CH 107

    After spending the entire night in excruciating pain, Alejandro finally broke free from it.

    He woke up as the lowly mage Alei, whose memories had been wiped clean. He was no different from a newborn fawn who knew nothing but to walk and run.

    It was only after all his memories came back that Alejandro seemed to be able to understand all the unbelievable things that there were in this life.

    From the way Ophelia knew so many things to an unbelievable degree, and to the manner in which his past seemed to keep drawing him back to her.

    ¡®As I looked back, it¡¯s like that with the day I met Ophelia as well.¡¯

    The place where they first met was the garden outside the banquet hall¡ªa place that Alei, who was a mage of the lowest rank, had no business being in.

    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why he was able to meet Ophelia, and that¡¯s because of a stroke of happenstance that he went the wrong way.

    Alejandro didn¡¯t know the right paths because there were many restricted areas in the imperial palace.

    That¡¯s why when he was trying to leave the palace, he didn¡¯t know that he had taken the wrong way, and that¡¯s when he saw Ophelia falling.

    At that time, he thought that it was just one huge coincidence.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, that must have been Ariel¡¯s scale at work.¡¯

    Alejandro entered the dream that was created by the mermaid scale, then he encountered Ophelia along the way.

    Their meeting also changed when the dream turned into reality.

    Even the fact that an imperial princess and a mage were paired to go to Ladeen was a way to reunite the two old friends.

    ¡ªEverything I know¡­ You¡¯re the one who told me.

    Ophelia¡¯s words briefly flashed through his mind. And the look in her eyes was full of warmth and the feeling that she missed him.

    It was a distinctly different gaze compared to when they last saw each other.

    Back then, Ophelia had drawn the line between the both of them, but this time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to show her innermost feelings.

    However, overshadowing this change was the fact that reality inevitably caught up to itself.

    Ophelia took the plunge down a cliff, and once again, he failed to protect her.

    This time, everything was far worse compared to the past.

    ¡®Ophelia wasn¡¯t completely dead in the past.¡¯

    This time, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would even be able to find Ophelia¡¯s remains intact.

    The situation had become so much worse after the clock had been turned back, and this was a fact that dawned upon him horribly.

    More than the torturous pain wracking through his body, more than the shock of remembering all the things he had forgotten, the weight of the tragedy that transpired right before him made it impossible for him to stop the tears falling down.

    Because the fire had already been put out, he felt two presences approaching nearby. Perhaps the priests were belatedly searching for the mages who had escaped.

    But Alejandro had not the slightest will to move.

    His memories were not all that he regained. The position, that had once been lost to him, was restored as well.

    He could now feel his connection to the magic tower and its consciousness.

    Because the magic tower had only one lord in every generation, if Alejandro hadn¡¯t regained his memories, the tower would have stayed asleep until there was another lord in the next generation.

    But Alejandro did return, and the magic tower welcomed him.

    That¡¯s why if he so decided to, escaping from the clutches of a countryside temporary temple was clearly something that Alejandro, at his level, would not struggle with.

    Being as outstanding and as omnipotent as he was, on the contrary, made him lose motivation.

    When the existence that somehow gave him meaning in this dim life disappeared, Alejandro lost all his will to continue on. Even his senses grew dull.

    It was as if a tidal wave of anguish had crashed into him, and so all he wished was to be swept away into the endless depths of the sea¡­

    ¡°¡­te, he really is crying, right?¡±

    ¡°Crying buckets, is what it looks like, yeah.¡±

    And then, there were two murmuring voices. The most important thing was that those voices were so very familiar to him.

    ¡°As I thought, would it have been better to tell him in advance?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a reason why you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect things to go this far. I thought I could hide better since I set the forest on fire.¡±

    Was he imagining things? The woman¡¯s murmuring voice was all too familiar.

    Alejandro raised his head unconsciously and turned his eyes towards the direction of that voice.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia?¡±

    Amidst the stark darkness, a figure wrapped in dark green wings that were reminiscent of a cape could be seen.

    Standing next to this figure was a tall man, and when the figure walked out of the cape, which covered her head, the red hair hidden beneath fluttered in the wind like a bright flame.

    Unlike any fire, it was impossible for her to light up the darkness.

    And yet, the moment he saw her, Alejandro somehow felt as if all his surroundings became illuminated so brightly.

    ¡°Alei.¡±

    The gentle voice called for him, and it felt as though he could see the figure smiling at him in the dark.

    Was he seeing things? Had he already gone mad?

    The tears that remained in his eyes eventually fell down Alejandro¡¯s face, which hardened due to shock.

    However, as the lighthouse had once again been found, it was impossible for the ship not to turn its course.

    Not even realizing it himself, Alejandro stepped forward as though he was being pushed by an invisible force.

    Twigs broke under his feet, hands were caught. Then, the gentle warmth of her touch caressed Alejandro¡¯s soaked cheeks.

    ¡°Were you very surprised?¡±

    Seeing her much more clearly now, Ophelia¡¯s face could be seen. Her soft voice flowed into his ears.

    At this very moment, all the sounds of the remaining commotion in the turquoise forest and even the waves crashing into the sea had lulled in the background.

    Alejandro reached out in front of him¡ªas he still had a feeling that everything might just be a hallucination¡ªhe held that figure and pulled her into his embrace.

    As this tangible figure and warmth could be felt in his arms, the emptiness within him became full.

    He felt the person in his arms burst into a peal of laughter.

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    She came back.

    * * *

    Truthfully, this was planned from the very beginning.

    This could all be traced back to the time Ophelia first visited the edge of the cliff, with Sante and that coin.

    ¡°Ophelia, it¡¯s better not to be so close to the edge. If you fall suddenly because of the wind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just catch me?¡±

    Those words made Sante frown.

    Ophelia had been planning her own death ever since she headed to Ladeen. That is, her death in society.

    ¡°I have to die in order to enter the magic tower. After all, I am Ophelia Milescet, Imperial Princess of the Milescet Empire.¡±

    With this method, she wouldn¡¯t be found, and the magic tower and the empire wouldn¡¯t be embroiled in some cumbersome problems.

    That¡¯s why Ophelia had deliberately gathered people while looking for a chance to stage her death.

    When she heard that Alei had been imprisoned in the temporary temple, she recalled the conversation and thought this was a suitable plan.

    The plan was to create a disturbance that would preoccupy the people of the temporary temple, run away while luring a crowd deeper into the turquoise forest, then jump off the cliff.

    If Alejandro heard about this plan beforehand, he obviously would have thought that it was an unthinkably crazy plan. Unfortunately then, he was not one of the variables in this plan.

    So Ophelia gave orders to the sirens before leaving to go to the temporary temple.

    ¡°Dillo, you go to Cornelli. You¡¯re the fastest of you three, aren¡¯t you? I need you to go there as soon as you can. Cornelli will be by the gates, so he won¡¯t be difficult to find. Tell him not to come back to the castle today.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Then second, Sillo, look for Sante. I¡¯m sure you can find him best because you have good eyes. Once you find Sante, say this to him.¡±

    ¡°Okay! What¡¯ll I say?¡±

    ¡°Tell him to come if he wants to receive the boatman¡¯s fare. Once you say this, he¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Sillo then left posthaste, then came back safely¡ªjust as Ophelia was in the middle of the conflict with Ian.

    While Ian was unconscious because the sirens had attacked him, Ophelia secretly asked Sillo.

    ¡°Sillo, did you find Sante?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I told him your message! He said he understands!¡±

    The lively answer made Ophelia smile.

    In any case, she needed even just one witness. Even better that this one person would build up the incident.

    Ophelia deliberately lured Ian into the forest and headed towards the cliff¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Even the horse knows that it¡¯ll die at that place. Are you done running away?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nowhere else to go, so it seems like it.¡±

    The stage was complete.

    Now, all that¡¯s left was to let the actors recite their lines.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    With those final words, Ophelia took the fall down the cliff. It was a life-threatening gamble, but she was not afraid.

    Right before she jumped, she already saw the dark green feathers changing into a golden hue¡ªfluttering in the wind, brushing against her.

 CH 108

    Never Saved You - Chapter 108 - WoopRead

    Along with the feeling of free falling in the air, her back and shoulders soon were supported from below.

    It was a familiar sensation. Ophelia had experienced it once in the imperial palace.

    It¡¯s just that the person who caught her was different this time. Sante looked pretty upset for some reason.

    Furrowing his brows, his golden wings could be seen behind him.

    Without needing to ask, Ophelia noticed that Sante had cast a concealment spell. Sante spoke with that crumpled expression of his.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough to do all sorts of things.¡±

    ¡°Sirens are always in pursuit of interesting, exciting things, right? Isn¡¯t this something like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s so exciting that I¡¯m worried that my later years would be too boring.¡±

    Sante answered back with sarcasm, but Ophelia smiled regardless. How could she not smile when all her plans were going smoothly?

    Ophelia Milescet was now dead.

    All that¡¯s left was to go to the magic tower.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s how it happened.¡±

    After Ophelia explained, Alejandro buried his face in both his hands.

    Anything related to her always tended to make him raise the white flag. The past life, and even here in this life.

    What¡¯s fortunate this time was that Sante was here.

    ¡ªThe youngest is the one who caused the most trouble, huh. I¡¯ll discipline you properly.

    After Sante found the three siren brothers making a commotion earlier, he let out a sigh and promptly flew away.

    And so, the two were left in the burned forest.

    Alejandro didn¡¯t know what to say in response and could only sweep his hands over his face. Then, he tried to calm down and focused on what caught his eye first.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened then, but where did your clothes go?¡±

    Ophelia was wearing the feather cloak that was clearly Sante¡¯s, but the problem was that only her thin negligee could be seen underneath.

    Had it not been for Sante¡¯s cloak and the fact that it was too dark, then the situation now would have been much too embarrassing.

    But Ophelia had her own reasons.

    ¡°I threw away my clothes to finish the deed. They¡¯re surely going to try and find my remains.¡±

    And that¡¯s why Ophelia couldn¡¯t immediately tell Alejandro the truth.

    After Sante caught her from under the cliff, she went down and landed on a bedrock, then took something out from her pocket.

    It was an old coin that¡¯s not in circulation anymore, and it¡¯s been corroded over time.

    Recognizing the item, Sante acknowledged it.

    ¡°Did the mermaids give that to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d use it this soon, but¡­¡±

    It was from Ariel¡¯s eldest sister. When she took Ophelia back to the sunset spot, she gave this as a small token of her favor.

    ¡ªYou saved Ariel¡¯s life, and she¡¯s partial to you, so it is only right that we express our appreciation to you as well. This is a token.

    ¡ªA token?

    ¡ªYes. If you throw this copper coin into the ocean, we will help you, anytime and anywhere.

    Even if she were to fall into the waters, it was one chance to be saved by them. It was an unexpected gain.

    Ophelia received it with gratitude, and now, it seemed to be the right time to use it.

    Ophelia threw the coin into the ocean, took off all her clothes and accessories¡ªfrom her robe to her dress¡ªand then handed them to the mermaids.

    ¡°Please scatter these along the coast nearby. So that people can find them.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to take those off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that Ian will try to look for me. So if these are found drifting in the waters, he¡¯ll definitely think that I¡¯m dead.¡±

    That¡¯s why this step was necessary.

    It was for that reason that she needed to take off her outer garments, but fortunately it was possible to avoid being completely indecent because of Sante¡¯s cloak.

    Of course, that¡¯s what Ophelia thought, not Alejandro.

    Alejandro looked a bit perplexed again, but he soon sighed and took off Sante¡¯s cloak to instead place his own cloak around her.

    If this were any other time, he would have bemoaned the fact that she didn¡¯t tell him about all this in advance, but he knew how urgent the situation was. Alejandro understood Ophelia.

    She had always been a few steps ahead of him, and he knew that the distance between them was something that stemmed from him.

    And paradoxically, her precedence was what made him so captivated by her.

    So there was only one thing that Alejandro could say.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you came back safely, Ophelia.¡±

    He was just happy and grateful that Ophelia returned and took a few steps back towards him.

    The despair he felt, which seemed to be endless, disappeared as if it had been washed away by Ophelia¡¯s existence alone.

    Alejandro held Ophelia¡¯s hand and leaned close enough that their lips could touch.

    Even though his despair had disappeared, a remnant of his grief remained for a moment, making him falter.

    ¡°If I had lost you again, I¡ª I really¡­¡±

    ¡°Alei. Look at me.¡±

    Hearing Ophelia¡¯s voice made Alejandro look at her. With his cheeks still soaked, he gazed upon Ophelia¡¯s face.

    Even as it was too dark though she was so close to him, Alejandro could feel what kind of gaze Ophelia was giving him.

    It was the same gaze that always looked at him¡ªeyes full of love and kindness towards him. And, somehow, remorse.

    ¡°We¡¯re still here. You, and me.¡±

    But if either of them had disappeared, they had to endure.

    Ophelia knew about Alejandro¡¯s reliance on her. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to truly call her his ¡®savior¡¯.

    Perhaps it¡¯s only natural since she was a great help in finding Alejandro¡¯s memories.

    Besides that, Ophelia also received a lot of help from Alejandro.

    But Ophelia didn¡¯t wish for Alejandro to fall to his ruin.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t each other¡¯s saviors. That¡¯s why there should be no reason for life to end just because the other disappears.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Like drops of rain from the heavens, Alejandro¡¯s tears continued trickling down cheeks.

    ¡°But even if you never saved me, and even if I never saved you, I will continue to be with you. Even if that kind of connection doesn¡¯t exist between us, I will be with you because you¡¯re the most important person to me.¡±

    By any means, I would still be fascinated by you, I would still love you.

    Even if there¡¯s no place for me beside you, I will continue to gaze upon you as an evening primrose would look towards the moon.

    In her repeated lives and in the time she lived as an empty shell, it was only with Alejandro that she found meaning.

    ¡°So don¡¯t leave me behind. I won¡¯t be able to go one without you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    At the very cold answer, Alejandro raised his head once more, as he didn¡¯t realize that he dropped his gaze beforehand. Then, he saw Ophelia smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing, that¡¯s why it¡¯s funny that we have the same thoughts.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ophelia.¡±

    ¡°No matter who you are, I will treasure you, without a doubt. And even if no one asks me to, I would have gone back to you.¡±

    And perhaps, Ophelia was already aware of these feelings. It was only because of one person that she wanted to live, and so too would she want to die if it wasn¡¯t for him.

    Still, Ophelia did not let this emotion swallow her whole, enough to throw everything away because of it. But neither did she want to deny its existence.

    ¡°Alei, even without me, I wish for you to live. But this wish is as great as how I want to be with you.¡±

    If she had denied these feelings and tried to escape, perhaps she still would have been fated to come back.

    As he listened to Ophelia¡¯s calm confession, Alejandro briefly lost his senses.

    Ophelia feels the same way?

    The memories of losing her in the past, what happened here in the present, and all these overwhelming emotions. They rushed into him at that moment.

    With the ruined forest around them, Ophelia reached out to Alejandro.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go. If we stay here any longer, I¡¯m afraid that a real crowd will really come.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Is there any other place?¡±

    The magic tower, Siren Tower.

    Holding Ophelia¡¯s hand, Alejandro thought.

    As much as possible, I don¡¯t ever want to let go of this hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alei, did you regain your memories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. We won¡¯t have any problems going to the magic tower.¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Ophelia¡¯s face clearly lit up with relief. And after that, the darkness of dusk gave way to the daybreak¡¯s light.

    After everything, the night passed by.

    And another dawn soon arrived.

 CH 109

    Chapter 109

    Translator: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Of those who left, only their vestiges still clearly remained.

    The temporary temple had been burned so thoroughly that it¡¯s impossible to restore it again. Besides that, even as the temporary forest originally was not a place that people frequented, it now had an acrid smell that would waft through the air, obvious to anyone walking nearby.

    But what¡¯s shocking about the incident was that there was not a single casualty to the enormous fire.

    People whispered amongst themselves that God had been there to protect them.

    Even so, what surprised people the most was that, on the night of the fire, the imperial princess who was staying temporarily at Ladeen had met her demise in an unexpected accident.

    No one died in the fire, but one person died elsewhere. And it was the princess!

    The devotees of L¡¯Haille were forced to take responsibility for this loss, and they were eventually asked to return to the capital soon.

    Among these people were those who had been raising a lot of commotion around Ladeen for a while now.

    Because the incident that happened was this big, no one opposed the summons.

    All except one.

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    Splash¡ª A white spray of water went up in the air as the high waves vehemently crashed against the shore.

    The currents were so strong that any person walking along the shallow oceanside would have stumbled along, however there was one such man who continued to move forward madly.

    Black hair ruffled by the sea breeze, eyes that had lost their light and instead gained the look of insanity.

    Behind him, Cadelia rolled up her skirt and tried to approach the man.

    As the distance between them narrowed, it became clearer and clearer to see just how much damage had been done upon him, just how much he¡¯d lost all rationality ever since Ophelia¡¯s death.

    The amount of tears he had shed was obvious after seeing his eyes, and there at his side was a torn garment gripped in one fist.

    This was a piece of the dress that Cadelia¡¯s half-sister had worn on the day she fell down the cliff.

    ¡®Just what do you see in that illegitimate princess¡­¡¯

    She bit her lip for a moment, then she clung onto Ian.

    She loathed to see how much Ian had fallen deep in love with Ophelia, but this could be a good opportunity for her.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please pull yourself together! We have to leave for the capital today!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go. Tell His Majesty that I can¡¯t. Until I find Ophelia, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°My older sister has already passed away! It¡¯s even a miracle that we found her clothes¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±

    Ian unleashed his anger, not wanting to hear any more of her words. His bloodshot eyes shook violently.

    ¡°Have I not told you clearly? I saw red hair in this place yesterday!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick of the light! If even Your Excellency is going to be put under danger, Milescet would become even more of a laughingstock. Please, you can¡¯t be like this!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to change my mind. Let go of me. I¡­ I can¡¯t leave this place. Ophelia, Ophelia is right here¡­¡±

    In that moment, the wind blew harshly and a wave crashed into Ian¡¯s legs forcefully.

    Ian was easily knocked down by this. Over the saltwater, his tears dripped down.

    He embraced the dress, which was the only trace of Ophelia left, and he looked to be the embodiment of a man who had lost everything.

    Cadelia stared at the man¡¯s figure with a grimace, beckoning to the servants behind her to pull Ian out.

    There was a time when he looked more perfect than any other man. What on earth happened to him?

    ¡®What did they say about Ophelia again.¡¯

    Some people mourned her demise, but Cadelia herself had not a single intention to mourn, not in the slightest.

    Because now that Ophelia was dead, Cadelia was the one who¡¯s going to be sold to King Kschent.

    Even last night, she cried while writing a letter to her father, begging him not to send her. But he remained silent.

    This man whose love was unrequited couldn¡¯t forget her half sister and just kept on being a nuisance, and then there was also Bishop Verlan taking full responsibility of this, being stripped away of all the god L¡¯Haille¡¯s grace.

    It was a truly noisy, raucous death.

    Cadelia turned around, a scowl on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    But suddenly, in the gap between two reefs, it felt as if she caught a glimpse of red hair. She wondered if insanity was infectious.

    Cadelia rubbed her eyes. The ocean continued to move ferociously, and the color red could no longer be seen.

    As expected, it was a trick of the light. Cadelia trudged laboriously back to the shore.

    * * *

    At dawn, the surrounding waters started being tinged scarlet.

    Seeing one glimpse of this, Yennit, who was wearing a tan robe, grumbled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the day has come that I¡¯ve helped those temple scum.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing a good job though, so what¡¯s wrong now, Yennit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping them all this time, but they¡¯re just trying to catch me again!¡±

    Yennit let out her anger as she patted off her soot-covered robe. She did so because it felt like the heat of the fire was still staying around her.

    Every priest was aware of how vulnerable mages were to the flames of L¡¯Haille.

    She did her best to save those guys and risked herself amidst such flames, but as soon as the fire died down, the first thing one of them did was grab onto her arm.

    ¡ªWe appreciate your courageous acts, however this cannot absolve you of all your sins.

    Was what he said.

    More than that, Yennit really had been on the verge of getting held captive and unable to resist since she had used up all her mana from saving those priests.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Cornelli, she would have gotten imprisoned again. It was a good thing that he happened to hear about her situation from Alejandro when they crossed paths earlier.

    ¡°Ungrateful scumbags.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that you came out unscathed, so calm down now. We won¡¯t be seeing those guys after we go back to the tower.¡±

    Look over there. Cornelli pointed towards the direction of the sunrise, where two other people were walking a bit ahead of them.

    ¡°So Alei, this is the barrier, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be touched, but this is so fascinating.¡±

    Ophelia cautiously reached out towards the barrier. It was invisible, but the moment she touched it, the way her hand disappeared in that place revealed the barrier¡¯s existence.

    The barrier could be passed through, so the invisible part of Ophelia¡¯s hand should be on the other side of it.

    ¡°Just because you can feel the barrier here doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to enter the magic tower, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you can feel its existence here that you can come and go as you please. Because if it¡¯s any other person, they wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything.¡±

    Alejandro smiled and held Ophelia¡¯s hand, then led her across the barrier.

    From outside, the only thing that could be seen was the endless stretch of the ocean, however as soon as they stepped inside, the view from within was finally revealed.

    Looming beyond were jagged rock formations and, at last, the magic tower.

    There was no need to ask. This was clearly the sirens¡¯ territory.

    Ophelia murmured unconsciously.

    ¡°So there¡¯s a reason why the magic tower is called Siren Tower.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact origin of the tower¡¯s name, but while looking at this scenery, that¡¯s what I often think.¡±

    Alejandro lightly acknowledged her words, then he set Ophelia down on the water¡¯s surface.

    When Ophelia and Alejandro¡¯s feet were about to sink into the ocean, the water gradually lowered and soon revealed a bridge hidden underneath.

    As Ophelia unintentionally exclaimed, Yennit followed from behind and interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw this bridge.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it must have been a long time since you came back to the tower, right, Yennit?¡± Ophelia asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But the bridge also won¡¯t reveal itself for as long as the tower is asleep.¡±

    Yennit further mentioned that everything inside the barrier was driven by the magic tower¡¯s power. That¡¯s why the lord of the magic tower was also all the more important.

    ¡°Yennit¡¯s right. Since the magic tower was asleep before, I had a really hard time going to the shore back then!¡±

    Cornelli also quipped from behind. For one reason or another, these two chick-like mages seemed to be quite happy to be back to their home.

    ¡°Since Lord Alejandro is back, the tower must be awake again. I¡¯m sure everyone already knows that Lord Alejandro is back at the tower.¡±

    With a wide smile, Cornelli took the lead.

    Perhaps because she had now returned home after such a long time, Yennit also walked forward together with Cornelli, talking about the research facilities and the places she had missed.

    And perhaps because it was so peaceful everywhere that Ophelia was also very excited.

    ¡®I¡¯m really here.¡¯

    Siren Tower. A place she thought she would never have any connection to.

    Ophelia followed after those who had gone ahead.

    With every step, ocean waves hit the stone bridge gently, bubbling up.

    The scenery that stretched out before her looked as if it wouldn¡¯t be able to fit her arms even if she stretched them out to her sides.

    At long last, it was a life that she could grasp all on her own, for the first time.

    There was nothing that could force her, nothing that could make her suffer.

    Even though life had, thus far, been constantly riddled with regrets and irrevocable things, Ophelia knew that she would no longer be afraid of life.

    Her life was a product of all the choices she made, and it was something she achieved for herself.

    Overwhelming emotions permeated the bottom of her heart. Somehow, she burst into a peal of laughter.

    With the ebb and flow of the tide, it was a morning free of tears.

 CH 110

    Alejandro¡¯s return was enough to sweep the magic tower into a flurry. No, it was already noisy as he returned.

    ¡°Lord Alejandro!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for your return!¡±

    ¡°The magic tower finally roused! Where on earth have you been, how have you been¡­!¡±

    The grand hero¡¯s welcome made Ophelia look at Alejandro in surprise.

    However, Alejandro just continued to smile as if he was already familiar with this kind of reaction.

    ¡°We can catch up later. Why don¡¯t you greet our guest first?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Of course. If you don¡¯t mind, may I know your name¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Ophelia.¡±

    The person who asked Ophelia smiled brightly and nodded.

    It seemed like he was the caretaker of the tower, and so he showed Ophelia to her room with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Then, this way please. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she followed him, Ophelia glanced back.

    It was as if Alejandro was a general who had just returned from a great war that he had won, along with Yennit and Cornelli as his soldiers. She saw them shrug proudly at the clamor.

    ¡°Yennit! How did you meet Lord Alejandro when you were already living outside?!¡±

    ¡°When you left, Cornelli, I really wasn¡¯t expecting that Lord Alejandro would be at the place you¡¯d go to. Who would have thought that the magic tower would wake up though? Tell us everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem. Well, my throat is rather parched, so how can I tell the story.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go get some water for you!¡±

    ¡°I want to drink something sweet though.¡±

    ¡°Do we have any juice?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my legs hurt after such a long journey.¡±

    ¡°Sofa!¡±

    Cups and chairs flew around Cornelli as he demanded.

    The other mages were young, perhaps around Cornelli¡¯s age, and they looked like they¡¯d go as far as offer their livers and gallbladders just to listen to Cornelli¡¯s tales.

    ¡°You stupid punks¡­¡±

    Yennit looked like she was already fed-up as she watched this happen. Still, she didn¡¯t reject the ice water that was being held out to her.

    ¡®They did say that they¡¯re the youngest of the high mages.¡¯

    After they graduated from the advanced course, they were able to enter the highest floor of the magic tower.

    There was a system in the tower where those who had graduated from the advanced course would become high mages, thereby treated separately as managing officers.

    And among them, Yennit was the first to graduate, and Cornelli was about to graduate as well.

    So, the other young mages wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to come near Alejandro.

    While they were envious of Cornelli and Yennit, it was also natural for them to pester the two about these things.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that they¡¯re so warmly welcomed.¡¯

    Ophelia¡¯s gaze shifted to Alejandro.

    He seemed to be talking to another higher up, leaving the young mages gathered there as they pouted.

    ¡°Congratulations on your safe return, Lord Alejandro.¡±

    ¡°You must have had a hard time without me, Meruzia.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Now that you¡¯re back, however, I¡¯ll look forward to my long-awaited vacation.¡±

    With a pleasant expression, a young man named Meruzia smiled and caught up with Alejandro.

    At first glance, it would be difficult to point out anything strange with this sight, but Ophelia felt that something was off over there.

    ¡®The young mages ran out just like that.¡¯

    Why was it that the only person with a high position who came out to welcome them was that man called Meruzia?

    Ophelia had personal experience of something like this in the past, so the sense of incongruity was even more clearly felt.

    There was this one moment some time ago, she was forced to follow Cadelia on an outing, and it was when they returned from that.

    There was one handmaiden from Ophelia¡¯s palace there to greet her, as if only to keep up appearances.

    ¡ªWelcome back, Your Highness! I¡¯ve already warmed your bed.

    ¡ªIt would be best to take a bath first! The bath has already been prepared, Your Highness!

    A whole crowd had greeted Cadelia with such vigor, and then there was only one yawning handmaiden waiting for Ophelia.

    Despite the humbling contrast, it didn¡¯t feel desolate at the time. However, now that she was faced with this similar situation, she wondered why the memories of that time were rushing back to her.

    ¡®I heard that they¡¯re mistakenly thinking that you dabbled in black magic.¡¯

    Even so, the misunderstanding would soon be cleared up after he had returned like this. Above all, Alejandro safely returned to the tower in the previous life as well, and he was able to continue living well.

    ¡®Everything¡¯s going to be alright¡­¡¯

    Ophelia shook off the bad feeling and tried to turn back again. The problem was that she was a bit too late.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    She made eye contact with Alejandro. Of course, it would have been stranger if they hadn¡¯t met gazes when she¡¯d been staring all this time.

    As Alejandro met her gaze, he smiled. His cheeks rose to curve over his eyes, and his lips drew a soft arc.

    Her face grew flushed just because of something that wasn¡¯t even a big deal. Why?

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m more used to seeing Alei be gloomy?¡¯

    Her cheeks and nape felt as if they were burning. Ophelia forgot to smile back as she turned away hastily.

    Just in time, the person who was guiding her to her quarters was already a few steps ahead, so it was reason enough for her to leave in a rush.

    So, Ophelia ran away urgently.

    * * *

    Tak, tak, tak.

    As Ophelia ran down the stone floor and disappeared, green sprouts popped up one after another, following after the distant figure¡¯s steps.

    This was the work of the magic tower.

    Furrowing his brows slightly, Alejandro spoke to the tower.

    ¡®Siren Tower, do you like Ophelia, too?¡¯

    [ What¡¯s there to like? She¡¯s the woman who made you sin. ]

    ¡®Then what¡¯s with the sprouts? Do you think I don¡¯t know how you only make those things when you¡¯re in a good mood?¡¯

    [ Because she¡¯s the woman who made you come back. ]

    ¡®You really can¡¯t be more honest with yourself, huh.¡¯

    Alejandro grinned inwardly. Even though the magic tower had lived for a long period of time, it had a hard time expressing itself.

    But because Alejandro shared all thoughts and feelings with the tower, finding out its innermost feelings was easier than counting his fingers with his eyes closed.

    The tower was more powerful than anything else, but without its master, it would not be able to act on its will.

    That¡¯s why the magic tower had no choice but to be put into endless sleep whenever the tower lord was away. Right now, the tower was very happy that his imposed slumber was finally over.

    [ I didn¡¯t sleep all that long, but the tower is in a terrible state. Do you even realize what you left behind when you abandoned your important duties and ran away? ]

    ¡®This happens every time there¡¯s a generational change anyway¡ªyou sleep. And you nag a lot, too.¡¯

    The tower¡¯s brief expression of joy turned into a round of scolding.

    To commemorate his return, Alejandro would have wanted to tease the tower because of this, however Alei wasn¡¯t thinking about this at all.

    Because right now, Meruzia was still in front of him.

    There¡¯s no way Alejandro wouldn¡¯t feel the same discomfort that Ophelia had felt.

    ¡®I¡¯m more well received by people my age anyway, but.¡¯

    This didn¡¯t change the fact that this kind of welcome was a slap to the face, being that the only person from the higher ups who greeted him was Meruzia.

    But up to this point, it was something that he had already experienced in the previous life. This was nothing new.

    There was one difference that caught him off guard.

    ¡®The letter from the tower that was sent to the temporary temple.¡¯

    Who could have been the sender?

    When he asked the magic tower, it didn¡¯t answer him.

    Of course, there weren¡¯t many things that could threaten Alejandro now since he¡¯s back at the tower.

    Even if there was a misunderstanding that he had used black magic before, it was a problem that would soon be solved over time.

    However, if there was someone out there who was a threat, then this was a different matter altogether.

    Alejandro himself was much too powerful to threaten, that¡¯s why it¡¯s only natural to think that Ophelia would be used to harm him, if it ever came to that.

    ¡®First, it would be better for me to distance myself from Ophelia.¡¯

    Alejandro came to this conclusion, albeit reluctantly.

    He didn¡¯t want to be away from Ophelia at all, but sending her to her new quarters on purpose was an extension of this active decision.

    The magic tower itself was an enclosed space, so rumors tended to spread rampantly while outsiders received a lot of attention.

    Expressing his curiosity, Meruzia also broached the topic.

    ¡°Come to think of it, who¡¯s the woman who came with you, Milord?¡±

    ¡°A person I received help from while I was outside. We¡¯ve got nothing to do with each other, but I invited her here because she needs a place to hide.¡±

    Alejandro replied stiffly. He even drew a firm line between them and said that he and Ophelia had no connection at all.

    But the problem here was this: it backfired.

    ¡®So, there is something between you two.¡¯

    ¡®You smiled brightly just now though.¡¯

    ¡®Are they dating?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m betting all my mana stones that there¡¯ll be a wedding soon.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll even bet my own graduation thesis on this.¡¯

    Everyone who heard Alejandro had the same train of thought.

    And these thoughts soon fueled this very rumor that started spreading throughout the tower.

    That the lord of the magic tower brought home a fianc¨¦e.

 CH 111

    The more sensational a rumor was, the faster it would spread. And so, this rumor grew in size day by day.

    ¡°Did you hear? About what kind of person the woman Lord Alejandro returned with?¡±

    ¡°I heard! I mean, he didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s interested in women before. What on earth happened out there that he brought one home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m curious, too. Still though, all the people interested in Lord Alejandro before instantly got discouraged. I heard she¡¯s his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re engaged?¡±

    ¡°Why else would they come back to the tower together if they¡¯re not getting married? Lord Alejandro could go anywhere, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±

    ¡°I heard something, too. That she¡¯s actually pregnant.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    ¡°I heard she got morning sickness though?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°I guess the reason Milord brought her back to the tower was because they¡¯re having their wedding at once.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like it! And I heard that they get along very well!¡±

    ¡°Why, oh why!¡±

    And so, that¡¯s how the rumors blew up to this point.

    The tower tended to buzz at even the smallest of news, so rumors like this caused a great stir inside. Funnily enough, however, the people who just returned were entirely unaware of these rumors.

    Although people whispered to themselves out of earshot, no one actually had the courage to ask them directly. Besides, it was a lot more fun for them to talk about and watch other people¡¯s relationships from afar rather than to personally come forward.

    Of course, the four people who returned knew that the tower was particularly noisy these days, but they didn¡¯t pay any mind to it because they just assumed it was due to Alejandro¡¯s return.

    In the end, Cornelli was the first to notice the rumor.

    He paid a visit to a friend¡¯s lab to ask about the research he left behind, and that was when he noticed them gossiping about the tower lord¡¯s lover.

    At this time, if the person who heard about this was Yennit, she would have reacted in this way:

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about, you buffoons!¡±

    And along with that shout, she would have flipped the table where the gossiping people were hunched over.

    Cornelli, however, didn¡¯t have that kind of temper.

    As he had the kind of personality that made him na?ve to everything while also quick to accept anything at all, even though he was one of the two people who accompanied Alejandro during his return, wool was quickly pulled over his eyes.

    ¡®When did Lord Alejandro and Ophelia get together?!¡¯

    ¡ªwas what he thought.

    He completely and utterly believed the rumors without any question. From the part where they assumed the two were engaged, and to the story that Ophelia might be pregnant.

    And so he thought that Alejandro and Ophelia had been hiding this fact from him all this time. He felt betrayed by them.

    ¡®How could you keep this a secret from me when others are talking about it already!¡¯

    To reiterate, Cornelli was utterly na?ve, yet also very forthright.

    He immediately stormed Alejandro¡¯s office.

    ¡°Lord Alejandro! Do you know what I heard today? That Milord is engaged to Ophelia, and Ophelia is already pregnant before you had even wed! How could you hide this from me¡ª¡±

    These words poured out of Cornelli¡¯s lips at the speed of light, but he soon halted mid-sentence.

    Because he belatedly felt the room¡¯s atmosphere drop to an arctic temperature.

    Alejandro wasn¡¯t the only one in his office. Ophelia and Yennit were there as well.

    All three people were frozen in place, their equally widened eyes fixed on Cornelli.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds.

    BANG!

    The door behind Cornelli slammed to a close. There¡¯s no doubt that it was Alejandro¡¯s doing.

    Click.

    And the door was locked as well. Alejandro opened his lips.

    ¡°Say that again, will you, Cornelli.¡±

    * * *

    After hearing about the whole situation, Alejandro was the first to speak.

    ¡°¡­I already expected that something like this would happen, but this is just too much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start correcting these rumors. I only felt a little sick because I¡¯m not used to the food here yet.¡±

    Ophelia said this as she recalled what happened a few days ago.

    Since the magic tower was located in the middle of the ocean, the usual food on the table was seafood. And this in itself was a struggle for Ophelia as she was a bit squeamish.

    She didn¡¯t usually eat any fish or shellfish, but she figured that she might be able to eat a little if it¡¯s the kind of fish she was already familiar with.

    However, most of the dishes that were served to her were doused in strong spices to mask the fishy smell. Naturally, Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but throw up and refuse to eat.

    ¡ªI, I¡¯m not feeling well right now. Uurp. I¡¯ll eat later.

    That¡¯s all that happened, but as this fact was spun into a rumor, she ¡®became¡¯ pregnant.

    ¡°What are they saying when all we¡¯ve done is hold hands.¡±

    Ophelia laughed as she said this. It was much too funny just thinking about it.

    As a matter of fact, she was in Alejandro¡¯s office right now for a reason that was directly opposite of these rumors.

    Because even though they entered the magic tower already, Alejandro still continued to avoid Ophelia.

    Still, Ophelia has had enough of Alejandro¡¯s avoidance, considering that the same thing happened even while they were still at Ladeen.

    That¡¯s why, after asking Yennit¡¯s help in advance, she barged right into his office.

    ¡ªLet¡¯s talk, Alei. And I¡¯m telling you, if you try to run away again, you¡¯ll never see my face ever again.

    Because it had come to this point, Alejandro had no other choice. As he was cornered here¡ªjust the two of them alone now¡ªhe had to explain why he¡¯d been avoiding her.

    He told her everything, from how there was someone from the tower who sent a letter to the temporary tower, to how he decided to avoid her in the meantime for fear of them going after her because of him.

    However.

    ¡°Being away from you was all for nothing¡­¡±

    Alejandro was rather depressed by this.

    It was like this, but Alejandro endured very hard up until this point.

    He suppressed every urge to go to Ophelia¡¯s door and knock, and even more suppressed was every desire to eat together or spend time with her.

    As he regained his memories, Alejandro had truthfully been in love with Ophelia for such a long time already, and so his yearning for her had doubled like this. It was torturous not being able to be beside her.

    One time, he almost couldn¡¯t endure the torment¡ªhe had to pinch his own thigh to stop himself¡ªbut then what¡¯s this going on outside? They¡¯re already about to be married, they said?

    ¡°I was stupid. I should have conducted myself better. If I had tried to hear out the rumors a little more,¡±

    ¡°What would be the difference? The rumors have already spread.¡±

    ¡°But we should at least do something,¡±

    ¡°Then, will you deny the relationship between us?¡±

    Alejandro couldn¡¯t say anything to that. When it came to matters related to love, he was absolutely clueless.

    He was so far behind Ophelia, as she had already experienced all this kind of chatter, already experienced when it came to love, and had already been married in the previous life.

    ¡°I quite like these rumors. This kind of attention is cute, too. You know about the rumors spread about me before, right? That I tried to seduce a man to get a high position, and they said at night I¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please stop there.¡±

    ¡°Why? I can tell you more.¡±

    ¡°No thank you.¡±

    Compared to how he looked earlier, Alejandro¡¯s expression was ever so slightly rumpled.

    With a smile, Ophelia looked at the man who was so very honest with both his body language and his words. She might as well stop teasing him.

    ¡°In any case, Alei. I¡¯m just saying that this much is nothing. And to be honest, I¡¯m a bit worried myself.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°When I entered the magic tower, I realized even more just how amazing you are.¡±

    Every single person Ophelia passed by loved Alejandro.

    They all admired Alejandro as a good teacher and an unparalleled genius. Naturally, there were many people who surrounded him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I just¡­ I don¡¯t see any reason for you to love me.¡±

    While it¡¯s true that they had a bond together as they entered the magic tower, this bond didn¡¯t necessarily translate directly to love.

    So, Ophelia thought to herself. Perhaps she just mistook the bond she had with Alejandro as a deeper emotion.

    ¡®I was the only one beside him in Ladeen. But it¡¯s not like that anymore.¡¯

    It¡¯s natural for people¡¯s minds to change, natural for emotions to be misconstrued.

    That¡¯s why Alejandro must have belatedly realized that he was mistaken about the feelings he had for Ophelia, that¡¯s why he was avoiding her now.

    ¡°That¡¯s why let¡¯s talk about it properly and finally end it.¡±

    ¡°Just what are you talking about?¡±

    For the first time in his life, Alejandro thought that he¡¯d rather be slapped across the cheek.

    ¡°Do I truly seem like a fool who doesn¡¯t know my own feelings? I, I didn¡¯t even think that there¡¯s any reason for you to like me at all¡­¡±

    Alei¡¯s expression crumpled in his anguish, and at that moment, as Ophelia looked at him, she spoke.

    ¡°Alei, I like your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±

    ¡°Your hands, too, I like them. They¡¯re straight and pretty.¡±

    Ophelia held Alejandro¡¯s hands with her own. Their fingers slipped together, intertwined as though entangled by a net.

    Just as their hands were joined, so too did their bodies and faces come closer to each other.

    ¡°I like your voice, too. I like hearing you hum from time to time. And I find your personality endearing. You¡¯re especially cute whenever you frown. It makes me want to tease you.¡±

    Alejandro¡¯s gaze fell to their hands, then returned to the striking blue eyes of the person in front of him.

    A low voice whispered as though to reprimand her.

    ¡°You toy with me too much.¡±

    Those blue eyes slightly curved into arcs.

    ¡°You like me even if I do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I already know that about you, but yes, I still do like you.¡±

    At the end of the whisper, the tips of their noses touched, and soon, their lips met.

 CH 112

    Deep into the night, a light sigh left Cornelli¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know about the rumors going around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been slow when it comes to rumors. What¡¯s new.¡±

    Yennit replied as though there¡¯s no need to think about it. They were talking about how Cornelli stormed into Alejandro¡¯s office hours ago.

    As soon as Cornelli was done explaining everything he heard, the two left the shocked Alejandro and went to the uppermost floor to gather some research materials. They were on their way back now.

    With a thick book under one arm, Yennit rolled up her robe¡¯s wide sleeves, then counted by folding her fingers one by one.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see. There was a time when you slept on a piece of paper you wrote magic sigils on, then you walked around with the sigils stuck on your cheek¡ªbut then you were the last one to know. Then there was also this one time so many rumors were spreading everywhere about how that girl who likes you was about to confess to you, but you didn¡¯t notice that she confessed. Right?¡±

    ¡°Why would you even bring that up!¡±

    ¡°And back when you were first in your class, the second in the class kept glaring at you as if he wanted to kill you, but then you just thought that you¡¯re the bestest of friends. And that girl you were dating last time, I heard you gave her a gift for your 100th day celebration, but you didn¡¯t even know that you guys already broke up. Seriously, you¡¯re amazing, too.¡±

    ¡°I really thought we were still dating! She never mentioned anything about us breaking up¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know, people usually read the mood or hear about it from other people. But then you¡¯re just a typical man from the ivory tower. And you¡¯re stuck in the lab all day every day, so of course you wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    ¡°T-Then how about you! You didn¡¯t know either!¡±

    As if Yennit could be beaten with just this, Cornelli tried to retaliate. Sadly, however, Yennit was not such an easy mage to win against.

    ¡°You think we¡¯re the same? I knew those rumors were going around. Everyone¡¯s been trying to ask me every time they see me, but I can¡¯t talk about it. I didn¡¯t think about denying anything because I just thought that time would tell and it¡¯d all tide over.¡±

    When Cornelli first mentioned the rumors about the pregnancy or some such, Yennit could still recall the mixed reactions of both Alejandro and Ophelia.

    The first looked as if they¡¯re about to die from laughter, and the second looked as if they¡¯re about to jump out the window and die right that second.

    Of course, the former was Ophelia and the latter was Alejandro.

    ¡®I already expected that it¡¯s going to be like this.¡¯

    Back when they were still on their way to the tower from the outside, Yennit heard about the entire story from Ophelia. That was when Yennit began to fully trust her.

    And after they returned to the tower, Yennit apologized for her actions properly.

    ¡ªI¡¯m really sorry, Ophelia.

    ¡ªThe situation led you to think that way, so there¡¯s nothing for you to apologize about. Since all the misunderstandings have been cleared up now, everything¡¯s alright.

    And Ophelia was gracious. She even said this with a smile on her lips as if she had already somehow expected Yennit¡¯s reactions.

    ¡ªAt least, if more rumors crop up in the future, I won¡¯t need to worry about you misunderstanding me again, Yennit.

    ¡ªNow that I think about it, didn¡¯t you notice it too?

    ¡ªNotice what?

    ¡ªThe rumors about you.

    Yennit pointed a thumb at the other side of the room. The persistent whispers were as apparent as the salty smell from the docks permeating the walls.

    When Ophelia and the other three returned to the tower appeared here, the whispers would stop for a while, but when they were gone again, the whispers would continue all the same.

    Clicking her tongue, Yennit spoke.

    ¡ªI already expected this to happen because there¡¯s really nothing much to talk about here at the magic tower, but if it¡¯s bothering you, Ophelia, I can take care of it for you.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not bothered. It doesn¡¯t seem like everyone hates me, so it¡¯s fine.

    ¡ªStill, shouldn¡¯t your relationship with Lord Alejandro at least be set straight with those people?

    ¡ªLeave it be. It¡¯s nice to be back home after such a long while, isn¡¯t it? So rather than that, it¡¯s much better to have this kind of a warm welcome.

    Ophelia¡¯s home was technically the Milescet Imperial Palace.

    Yennit wasn¡¯t aware of how Ophelia had been treated in the palace, so after she heard that Ophelia liked the current situation, Yennit could only shake her head.

    ¡ªAbove all, it¡¯s natural for people to talk when someone else comes. And above all, it¡¯s great that I¡¯m being talked about in this way instead.

    If it was Cornelli, he would have asked what¡¯s so good about it. However the person Ophelia was talking to right now was Yennit, who was uninterested in all other people apart from Alejandro.

    ¡®For an easy life, there¡¯s no need to try reading the atmosphere or try poking your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡¯

    This was Yennit¡¯s way of life. Still, she found that she couldn¡¯t stand this so she thought that it¡¯d be fine to meddle in Ophelia¡¯s affairs for a bit. But what could she do when the person herself was alright with everything that¡¯s happening?

    Yennit extinguished her worries. And, true enough, when Ophelia found out about just what kind of rumors were being passed around, she just laughed about it.

    However, the story seemed to be different to this one fool beside Yennit who couldn¡¯t read the mood and was, in the first place, too slow-witted to even catch a drift of it.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know about the rumors going around¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa, you idiot.¡±

    Yennit patted Cornelli, who was still in shock, on the back as they descended the stairs.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t think about it anymore and continue your story. What do you mean Ophelia¡¯s going to take the mage exam?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that! Right. Ophelia said she¡¯s interested in magic. Even if she wasn¡¯t, since there are some people who don¡¯t like having outsiders inside the tower, they¡¯re going to want to test her affinity for magic. And I heard that her affinity didn¡¯t seem too bad¡­¡±

    While Cornelli chatted, the evening scenery could be seen through a window of the staircase, and there shining over the water¡¯s surface was the moon¡¯s reflection. This was also the sight that Yennit missed the most while she was still staying at Ronen.

    Without realizing it herself, Yennit stopped in place and stared at the scenery. When Cornelli called to her, her steps started again.

    ¡°Yeni, what are you doing? Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming.¡±

    The lab was located at the uppermost floor where Alejandro was staying, and one floor below that was where the high-ranking officials of the tower stayed.

    It¡¯s a relief though that mages who still hadn¡¯t completed the advanced course could also come and go to the lab.

    So, it¡¯s only natural to pass through the upper floor that was used by the officials.

    ¡®The lights are on.¡¯

    Suddenly, Yennit¡¯s eyes caught sight of the hallway. She couldn¡¯t see it properly while descending the stairs, but she now noticed the faint stream of light.

    If the high-ranking officials had set a public meeting at this time of the night, she would have known.

    ¡®But I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    Ever since Alejandro had returned, everyone knew that the high mages had subtly divided themselves into two groups¡ªone that welcomed his return and one that didn¡¯t.

    The individuals in the latter group, of course, would have to give up their positions to Alejandro.

    It¡¯s natural that the lord of the magic tower was the one who¡¯d hold power, but while the tiger was gone, the fox had pretended to be the owner of the mountain. They must be trying to figure out how to push him out again.

    And there was one mastermind behind all this.

    ¡®While Lord Alejandro was away, I heard that Meruzia acted as the head.¡¯

    Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t seem very happy when Alejandro returned. Rather, he even seemed flabbergasted.

    ¡ªW-Welcome back, Lord Alejandro. And the person with you¡­ is Ophelia, was it? Pardon me, but your identity,

    ¡ªSince when has someone¡¯s identity been important in the magic tower. I brought her here as my guest. I wouldn¡¯t make such a huge blunder, now would I?

    ¡ª¡­I understand.

    Since Alejandro was the one favored by the magic tower, virtually no one could oppose him. That¡¯s why it remained to be seen, but now, Alejandro had gained a weakness by the name of Ophelia.

    ¡®It¡¯s entirely possible for Ophelia to be put in danger just to try and hurt Lord Alejandro.¡¯

    Besides, if the rumors had gotten so out of hand¡­

    Yennit stopped in place, and so she had to be urged to come down once again.

    ¡°Why do you keep standing still? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    As Yennit replied, she brought her palms together.

    She blew through the gap between her thumbs, and smoke came out like an inflating balloon. Soon, the smoke took the form of a small bird, which flew towards the opposite direction of where they had walked.

    ¡°I just remembered that I had to contact someone.¡±

    The improvised messenger bird was made in such a hurry that it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for any long-distance contact because it wouldn¡¯t go far, but this much was enough for reaching anywhere inside the tower.

    ¡®This should be okay.¡¯

    It¡¯s fine to meddle just this much. Yennit left with a light heart.

    * * *

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been told that I should watch out for a person called Meruzia.¡±

    As Ophelia said this, she opened her hand. Smoke that had once been in the shape of a bird dissipated into the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on this, Sante?¡±

 CH 113

    As Ophelia called him, Sante turned to look at her. He was sitting obliquely by the windowsill.

    Instead of answering, he flicked his dazzling golden wings once, which he didn¡¯t fold yet.

    ¡°Not sure. But will my opinion matter? I¡¯m not someone from the magic tower.¡±

    ¡°But you must have interacted a lot with the person staying at the top floor while Alei wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me about it when you can just talk to that guy Dian.¡±

    ¡°I told you already. Alei¡¯s washing up right now.¡±

    Ophelia¡¯s hair was also slightly wet.

    Alejandro summoned wind with magic to dry her hair, but since it was very long, it wouldn¡¯t dry easily.

    Besides that, wind magic was particularly difficult to control, so if he raised the gust¡¯s power and he wasn¡¯t careful enough, it¡¯s very possible for him to turn the entire room upside down.

    Still, since it was dried this much, Ophelia was satisfied with it.

    ¡®He¡¯s so cute when he¡¯s flustered.¡¯

    As she was reminded of how Alejandro was in such a flurry earlier, the corners of Ophelia¡¯s lips tugged up unconsciously.

    ¡ªW-Why are you all wet¡­! P-Please, let me dry it for you!

    ¡ªWhy are you so courteous all of a sudden? Just speak to me comfortably.1

    ¡ªY-You¡¯re mistaken. This is comfortable for me.

    As he dried her hair, he was so nervous while trying to avoid touching Ophelia¡¯s nape. In his own way, he was very adorable, too.

    If, say, you enjoy watching a man who was so good at everything be so flustered and start acting like a fool in this way, would you say that you have a naughty personality?

    ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t that something that a flirt would think¡­?¡¯

    But really, she had no choice.

    His bright red face, his trembling fingertips, and his careful touch, which felt so sweet no matter how many times she experienced it.

    Besides that, what she liked the most was that, even amidst these soft moments, there were times that he would act the opposite of gentle.

    Like when he would be so thirsty that he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, and when he¡¯d reach this point, he¡¯d be so desperate for her lips.

    ¡ªIf I could, I would have locked you up. So that there¡¯s no one else you¡¯d think of but me, no one else you¡¯d meet except me.

    With a grimace that expressed his patience, he spoke of his suppressed desire to monopolize her.

    The fact that he was someone who could make all this possible with just one flick of his finger was testament enough to how much he was enduring these urges.

    ¡ªIf I could do that, then I wouldn¡¯t be so anxious anymore. I won¡¯t have any thoughts of losing you again, I wouldn¡¯t need to kiss you so desperately, wouldn¡¯t need to want you so desperately¡­

    Alejandro whispered to her with such urgency as he kissed Ophelia again and again and again.

    When she recalled that moment, the back of Ophelia¡¯s neck heated up a little, so she had to brush one hand against it.

    She could still feel how he overlapped his lips upon hers. With such ferocity.

    Before she knew it, Ophelia started recounting the not-too-distant memory, and because of this, Sante scolded her.

    ¡°You young¡¯uns are hopeless, tsk.¡±

    ¡°¡­It feels strange to hear you call me young.¡±

    ¡°Why? Considering my age, I¡¯d be older than your grandfather.¡±

    Tak. Sante set his feet down on the floor and made a light noise. With only a few steps, the distance between them was narrowed in an instant.

    ¡°Or now that I¡¯m here, would you rather we play husband and wife?¡±

    Whispering teasingly, Sante found that the woman in front of him seemed to be worth a bite.

    With her waist perhaps only a handspan, and with wrists that looked as if they could be crushed with only a little force.

    The woman¡¯s figure, as it could be gleaned from beneath the cardigan, further stimulated the predator.

    Originally, sirens were beings who were not familiar with the concept of patience, but there was a reason why Sante could resist temptation.

    Ironically enough, it was at the same moment that Sante¡¯s protective instincts dominated his mind.

    He just wanted to make sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. And whenever the weather was cold, he felt concerned for her.

    From some point on, Sante knew at the back of his mind that if Ophelia were to get hurt, he would lose all his rationality.

    Perhaps it started the moment he caught her from when she fell down the cliff. Perhaps even before that.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t even joke with you anymore. Don¡¯t make that face.¡±

    With a pointer finger, he touched Ophelia¡¯s rumpled brow that was like hard bread. Then, he put his fur cloak over Ophelia¡¯s shoulders.

    But of course, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from grumbling these words at her.

    It must be because he didn¡¯t like how Ophelia reacted like that as she stood there with a stiff expression.

    ¡°You can just think of me as some shameless fellow. If not that, how about something else?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly thought that you really suit the full moon.¡±

    Ophelia pointed behind Sante. The full moon¡¯s soft illumination could be seen above Sante¡¯s head.

    It was only then that Sante realized how Ophelia viewed him.

    Just how graciously did she view him with the kindness within her young gaze? The thought made him chuckle.

    It¡¯s amazing that he could feel such emotions just because of one person, and it¡¯s also fascinating how these small feelings could be so precious.

    ¡®Is this what the other species call love, I wonder.¡¯

    He thought that the only thing that love did was bind individuals together and make them hurt each other¡ªthat love would lead only to misery.

    But now, Sante felt like he could vaguely understand what the mermaids, who were so protective of Ariel, felt.

    When the thought reached him, Sante brought up one thing that he had forgotten.

    ¡°Ah, come to think of it, I¡¯m here to pass on a message to you.¡±

    ¡°To me?¡±

    ¡°Seems like Ariel wants to see you again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any more reason for us to meet again. Did something happen to her?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. You¡¯ll find out when you meet again. We just passed each other while I soared over the ocean, so she didn¡¯t tell me any details.¡±

    She wants to talk to you personally.

    After adding this, Sante walked past Ophelia and sat on the sofa in the bedroom.

    ¡°And about what you asked earlier. My opinion on whether you should watch out for that guy named Meruzia.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but even while I wasn¡¯t by his side, he was just doing his own research. There¡¯s also that one human who sent a letter from the magic tower to the temporary temple, so I was wondering who it was.¡±

    Even so, there was little progress in that regard.

    The siren who delivered the letter could not remember who the sender was, but it¡¯s also true that Meruzia¡¯s mana couldn¡¯t be felt from it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to be involved anymore. If it gets more suspicious the more we poke our beaks into it, then it¡¯s our creed not to dig into it anymore.¡±

    If the more they tried to meddle, the more it became more suspicious, it¡¯s bound to feel like it¡¯s something they¡¯re not meant to know because someone might be covering it up.

    And usually, if such was the case, you¡¯re bound to be going against providence. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to just drop it all.

    But Ophelia couldn¡¯t just accept that. Especially since the matter at hand was a letter sent to the temple.

    ¡°Is that really the best we can do?¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. But Ophelia, as long as you¡¯re in the magic tower, nobody can hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. After all, the magic tower itself is on that guy Dian¡¯s side.¡±

    As it could see everything that happens inside its domain, the Siren Tower could always find individuals with malicious intent.

    Even if the lord of the tower was out, there¡¯s no way that the people who¡¯d dare try to hurt Ophelia would be let go easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Dian¡¯s so relaxed. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Their conversation ended there. This was because Alejandro had finally come back into the room after taking a bath.

    ¡°When did you get here? I didn¡¯t even notice that you arrived.¡±

    ¡°Well, while you were in there, I had a little chat with your fianc¨¦e. And you know, I¡¯ve been hearing some noise here and there about Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°That rumor¡­ You heard about it, too?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    When Sante smirked, Alejandro¡¯s expression crumpled.

    As the two bickered back and forth, Ophelia watched them for a moment.

    For some reason, she had a hunch that there would be hardships ahead.

    ¡®The magic tower will be on Alei¡¯s side, he said?¡¯

    She heard that the magic tower had a consciousness, but to what extent would it lend its power?

    ¡®Rather, it would be nice if I could meet the magic tower in person.¡¯

    As Ophelia continued her contemplation, the night deepened.

    And she didn¡¯t expect that, a few days later, this fleeting thought would materialize into reality.

    1 Korean has many speech levels depending on how polite you should be towards the other person: informal, semi-formal and formal. In the current timeline, when Alei hadn¡¯t regained his memories yet, he spoke to Ophelia semi-formally, but in the previous life timeline and now again after he regained all his memories, he started talking to her formally.

 CH 114

    Around the time Ophelia had gotten completely used to living in the magic tower,

    And around the time she was no longer unfamiliar with the feeling of waking up next to someone in the same bed every morning.

    That was when Ophelia performed the magic affinity test just as scheduled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you in advance, but the magic affinity test is literally testing quality¡ª quantity, I say. Most people can belong to certain levels of affinity, but only a few people get to the level of absolutely abysmal. That¡¯s why, Ophelia, this is really just a formality so that you can start learning magic and¡ª¡±

    ¡°How many times have you said that already, huh. My ears are bleeding¡ª bleeding!¡±

    Cornelli¡¯s words barely stopped after Yennit, couldn¡¯t bear to hear it anymore, smacked him right on his back. Even so, the restless atmosphere remained.

    He¡¯s afraid that Ophelia would be disappointed if it turned out that her magic affinity would be low.

    Smiling, Ophelia calmed Cornelli down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if my affinity is low, calm down.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, Ophelia¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even a kid anymore, geez.¡±

    Muttering about how annoying he¡¯s being, Yennit pushed Cornelli away and clicked her tongue. Then, she guided Ophelia to the designated place where her magic affinity would be tested.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an assessment. Cornelli ran his mouth dry already, so I¡¯ll spare you the details.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. He told me to go inside the circle and place my hand on the measurement stone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, something like a sign will appear in your mind right away. It doesn¡¯t have to do much with your affinity, but it¡¯ll usually determine what kind of path you¡¯ll take as a mage.¡±

    Not all the mages specialized on just one area of magic as a whole.

    Some would specialize in healing magic, while others specialized in severance magic.

    ¡°Cornelli said that he saw snow falling during his assessment.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Yennit?¡±

    ¡°What I saw isn¡¯t something very pleasant, so I¡¯d rather not say. For a case like mine, the usual path is attack magic.¡±

    Yennit continued to chat while saying that¡¯s why she focused on telekinesis, though it was limited.

    As she heard this story, Ophelia¡¯s mind drifted.

    ¡®What did Alei see?¡¯ she thought.

    But before she could ask Yennit, they had already arrived at their destination.

    ¡°Now, for the next step, you¡¯ll have to go in alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s darker than I expected here.¡±

    She really hadn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t see into the room Yennit had pointed into even though it wasn¡¯t night time right now. It¡¯s completely dark in there.

    But she couldn¡¯t let herself be afraid now. Ophelia left Yennit behind and entered the room.

    Surprisingly, she felt that the structure of the room was still intact despite how very much like a void it was.

    Rather than saying that she saw it with her eyes, it¡¯s more accurate to say that she felt it.

    ¡®I heard that I¡¯ll be fine inside, but I guess that¡¯s right.¡¯

    It was the first time Ophelia had grasped the space around her with her senses other than sight. It was an unfamiliar feeling, but she soon approached the platform located in the center of the room, where the measurement stone was.

    ¡®I think the air is different only around this area¡­¡¯

    Was it just a feeling?

    Ophelia shook off the brief sense of apprehension. Then, she placed one hand on the measurement stone.

    At that moment.

    As if the ground beneath her shook, all kinds of sensations surged like a tidal wave and rushed right into Ophelia.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Evidently, she didn¡¯t hear something like this happening in the other mages¡¯ experiences.

    It was difficult to even stand upright, and she was hit with whiplash, as if her surroundings had changed in an instant.

    Was it after this that the sign would appear, the one she was told about?

    As she asked inwardly, she closed her eyes.

    Then, when she opened her eyes¡ª

    [ We meet at last. ]

    A whole new landscape appeared before Ophelia.

    It was a space wherein there was no distinction between the floor and the ceiling, and there was no end in sight.

    The stark sensation she could feel was the pink water splashing gently over her feet.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    There, a beautiful person stood before her.

    * * *

    Ophelia immediately realized that this was not reality.

    Just like that, this space was much too unrealistic.

    Even though Ophelia was a novice when it came to magic, she found it impossible that such a pink, flowing stream could exist inside this space in real life.

    ¡®A hallucination?¡¯

    [ Doubt is a great virtue, but you should not dismiss everything you have not experienced yourself. ]

    ¡°Seeing as how you can hear my innermost thoughts, it seems like this place is my subconscious.¡±

    [ ¡­Usually, people think it is because I¡¯m omnipotent. Do you not think the same? ]

    ¡°I¡¯m not very devout.¡±

    As Ophelia replied, the one opposite her turned to face her.

    This person was truly very beautiful. That is, there¡¯s just no other way to say it.

    The person before her had the appearance that perfectly matched what Ophelia considered to be beautiful, the voice was

    The person in front of her had an appearance that perfectly matched what Ophelia considered to be beautiful, and their voice was like a harp gently playing a melody in a dream. Both that person¡¯s appearance and voice did not lean towards just one side of the gender spectrum to another.

    Their hair was long, but Ophelia could feel that it was only because they knew it¡¯s her preference.

    ¡°You can read my thoughts and your appearance perfectly suits my preferences, so it¡¯s a reasonable inference to think that this is my subconscious.¡±

    As if challenging that person to say she was wrong, Ophelia stared at them, but they soon burst into incredulous laughter.

    [ I was looking forward to seeing your baffled face, but what a shame. ]

    ¡°I apologize for not meeting your expectations.¡±

    [ No, no. I¡¯m just happy to see you. ]

    Right then, a tea table appeared out of thin air, and they sat there as they waved Ophelia over.

    [ I¡¯ve been waiting for such a long time to meet you. ]

    ¡°You seem to know who I am.¡±

    [ My young lord went against providence because he loves you, so how can I not know who you are? ]

    As Ophelia heard their answer, she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I did already expect that it was something like that, but¡­¡±

    [ Are you surprised to face me? ]

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that you have memories of the other timeline.¡±

    [ My young lord said something similar, as if he doesn¡¯t even know who he¡¯s made that deal with. ]

    Conditional magic was like a transactional deal. However, it was not known who you¡¯ll be having that deal with.

    As Ophelia listened to what the person in front of her¡ªthe Siren Tower¡ªsaid, she suddenly asked back.

    ¡°By chance, may I ask if you¡¯re a god?¡±

    [ You said you¡¯re not devout. ]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to bluff.¡±

    The honest answer made their smile grow wider.

    [ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t deserve such an almighty title. No matter what any mortal calls me, I am still only just tied to this tower. ]

    Their answer was neither an outright denial nor affirmation.

    [ But you can be sure of one thing¡ªI can remember the time of you all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. ]

    ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    [ Because of the spell that¡¯s still hanging onto you, and compared to that, because of the wish from further back in the past. ]

    After saying so, they pointed towards the place where Ophelia stood.

    There, at the unrealistically pink waters reaching her ankles.

    [ The object you call the measurement stone is a medium that connects my consciousness to your subconscious for a short while. That¡¯s why usually, people would say they could see something for a brief moment. ]

    And that glimpse is the nature of each individual that lay dormant in one¡¯s subconscious, the magic tower further explained.

    Perhaps it was only obvious. If the sign was from the subconscious, then it would be closely related to one¡¯s career path.

    [ Then, I have one question. What does your subconscious look like to you? ]

    ¡°¡­The sea. Isn¡¯t this the sea?¡±

    There was nothing on the floor that could be called sand, and its characteristic smell of salt couldn¡¯t be found here, but somehow, Ophelia¡¯s first impression as she entered this space was that this was the sea.

    It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t focus on it first because she found it to be too unrealistic.

    [ If that is how you feel, then that is the right answer. Because this space is yours. ]

    ¡°What does that have to do with¡ª¡±

    [ When my old friend passed away, I made a vow on that person¡¯s remains. That I¡¯ll protect the child that¡¯s been left behind. ]

    As the words were uttered, so did the space around her change. It soon revealed a memory that Ophelia had forgotten. No, not just forgotten, but desperately repressed.

    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­!¡±

    A memory of a woman lying in a bathtub as a child cried right beside her.

    A memory from Ophelia¡¯s childhood.

 CH 115

    As she looked back on her memories, Ophelia did not remember her mother that much.

    The biggest reason for this was due to how her mother had died when she was very young, and not a lot of people talked about her mother.

    They were especially careful with their words in front of Ophelia. But more than that, they might not have known enough to say anything.

    ¡®It felt like there weren¡¯t many people who remembered her properly to begin with.¡¯

    That¡¯s why each person¡¯s recollection of her was a little different.

    The most common thing they knew was that her mother was tied to the palace, and that she was treated as a lowly person because of her lack of status.

    And, that she was a stunningly beautiful person.

    ¡ªWhenever it comes to that person, doesn¡¯t it seem like His Majesty can¡¯t act logically?

    ¡ªHe¡¯s bewitched, absolutely bewitched. I get it since that person¡¯s appearance can¡¯t be denied, but¡­

    ¡ªBut what could that do, when she passed away after Her Highness Ophelia turned five years old.

    The palace that Ophelia had used was the same one her mother had lived in before.

    However, it was too far from the main palace to have been the palace where the emperor¡¯s most favored concubine. Even the palace¡¯s existence is not too well known because the road to get there was much too complicated.

    As if there¡¯s something they¡¯re trying to hide.

    The maids who worked at the palace complained about this, saying that the emperor¡¯s possessiveness was too much, and naturally, those kinds of stories soon reached the ears of the young Ophelia.

    So, in retrospect, it was strange.

    Ophelia¡¯s mother died when she was around five years old. And it¡¯s not like they lived separately.

    ¡®Until now, why hadn¡¯t I thought about my mother at all?¡¯

    When she was young, she often listened to what the maids said about her mother because she wanted to know, but as she grew up, she stopped paying attention to those stories.

    She didn¡¯t even know her mother¡¯s identity and the emperor who loved her mother so much never spoke about her, so what¡¯s the point of trying to embrace her mother?

    It would have been a wiser decision to embrace the ashes.

    With that thought, she recalled her doubts in the past that she had cut off.

    ¡®If she died when I was five, I should have at least one or two things that I remember about her.¡¯

    But why couldn¡¯t she remember anything?

    As soon as she saw the scene of herself crying as a child, it felt as if she had been hit on the head with doubts and realizations.

    How did she forget about her mother. And, what kind of person was her mother like.

    Vaguely, she recalled one memory where her mother was comforting her as she was crying.

    ¡ªMy daughter, don¡¯t cry. Mom isn¡¯t sick. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just going to a good place.

    ¡ªHic, hiic, a, a good place¡­?

    ¡ªYes. This sadness is only temporary. You¡¯ll soon forget Mom and live a happier life. Because you can wear good clothes, and because you were born on the land.

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t understand what this meant, so she just cried and asked if they could just go together to that place.

    Her mother looked as if she was being put on a tight spot, and this awkward expression grew more pronounced.

    ¡ªMy heart feels so heavy for leaving you, my daughter¡­

    After saying so, her mother stroked Ophelia¡¯s cheek, then held her preciously in her arms for such a long time.

    ¡ªBut it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ve asked ¡®that person¡¯ to take care of you¡­

    Her voice trembled faintly. In the end, the woman shed tears when she let go of the child.

    ¡ªForget everything and be happy, Ophelia.

    And after this memory, there was nothing else. When her mother¡¯s hand touched her forehead, Ophelia fell to slumber as though she had dived right into it.

    And when she woke up again, her mother died, and she quickly forgot about her.

    The scene she had just witnessed was only a part of it.

    It¡¯s not so difficult to guess what caused it. Unknowingly, Ophelia clenched her hands into fists and licked her dry lips before she spoke.

    ¡°¡­Did my mother cast a spell on me?¡±

    [ If that¡¯s what your subconscious tells you, then that is the truth. This space cannot give you any lies, so what you feel must be true. ]

    In short, it wasn¡¯t a denial either. At the magic tower¡¯s explanation, Ophelia closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°Then what you¡¯re saying is¡­ You¡¯ve been waiting for me not because of Alei, but because of my mother.¡±

    [ Perhaps both. In the first place, would you be standing here if not for your mother? ]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [ Just because you try to strike a deal doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll accept it. Especially if it is against providence. ]

    It would be easy to know whether the conditional magic was not accepted. This was to take the life of the spellcaster on the spot.

    [ My young lord should be grateful that the exchange had cost only that much for him. If it hadn¡¯t been for your mother¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted. ]

    The magic tower bragged about how very generous they had been.

    However, Ophelia¡¯s was focused on something else rather than the magic tower, who was putting on airs beside her. Her eyes remained on the memory of her as a child, which was already gradually disappearing from her sight.

    A realization that passed through her mind belatedly caused her to be confused.

    Her mother was close friends with the magic tower, and she was the one responsible for erasing the memories of Ophelia¡¯s childhood.

    ¡°¡­Was my mother your former lord?¡±

    [ I do not consider any of my lords to be my friends. ]

    ¡°But I heard that only the tower lord can communicate with you.¡±

    [ Individuals who are of a similar age to me can talk to me without having a telepathic connection. ]

    In other words, Ophelia¡¯s mother was about the same age as the magic tower.

    ¡°My mother¡­ was not human?¡±

    [ So you realize now. ]

    Pitiful, they added, and then the magic tower grabbed her shoulder and pushed her.

    The force was not so strong, but Ophelia was pushed back helplessly, submerged into the water that had been wetting her feet.

    She fell on her backside because the water was only shallow, but this didn¡¯t hurt because this space was her subconscious.

    [ Your mother was the queen of the few merfolk who are left. After her death, the only one who can talk to me is the merking. It¡¯s a pity. ]

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±

    [ Have you not wondered? Why you look so much like the youngest princess of the mermaids. Why you¡¯re not afraid of the sea. And why you can decipher magic sigils that you never learned about before. ]

    ¡°But, it¡¯s just.¡±

    As Ophelia stammered, she closed her lips again. She couldn¡¯t explain it. She thought it was just a coincidence.

    She thought that she resembled Ariel only by coincidence, that she wasn¡¯t afraid of the sea because of her personality, and that she could understand the magic sigils because she was from the imperial family.

    However, when unaccountable coincidences coincide like this, it could sometimes be written as fate.

    As Ophelia¡¯s bewilderment faded, with a smile so beautiful they looked like a painting, the magic tower approached her and touched her head.

    [ Do not be doubtful. I¡¯m on your side, always. Did you not benefit greatly from me again this time? ]

    ¡°If it¡¯s about how Alei turned back time¡ª¡±

    [ What are you talking about? It¡¯s the letter. ]

    The magic tower proudly spoke with a grin.

    [ Do you know how difficult it had been for me to send it? I couldn¡¯t even move properly because my vessel was asleep. ]

    ¡°¡­The letter, then you mean the letter that a siren delivered to the temporary temple?¡±

    [ Exactly! ]

    ¡°You were the one who sent it?¡±

    [ It¡¯s the perfect set up to trick fate! ]

    Without realizing it, Ophelia jumped to her feet.

    Unlike the magic tower, who seemed to be very excited, Ophelia wanted to grab them by the collar right that second.

    Just because of that letter, certain people had such a hard time just because they tried to find the culprit who did it, but the tower knew everything yet didn¡¯t say anything!

    [ Think positively. It¡¯s thanks to me that you were able to come to the tower safely. ]

    ¡°I jumped off a cliff, Alei lost a lot of blood after vomiting it all up, and half a forest had been burned down. Could that still be considered ¡®safe¡¯?¡±

    [ As long as no one has died. ]

    ¡°What kind of logic¡ª¡±

    [ Now, now. You even have the same personality as your mother. ]

    When the magic tower clapped his hands twice, Ophelia¡¯s voice disappeared as though it was never there.

    After losing her voice, Ophelia protested with her facial expressions, but even this was dismissed.

    The magic tower touched Ophelia¡¯s forehead once more, then smiled softly as they took a step back.

    [ The spell placed upon you by the mermaid scale is now undone. That¡¯s why I waited for you, and now, there¡¯s no reason for us to prolong this meeting any more than this. ]

    The magic tower looked down at their friend¡¯s child with a loving gaze.

    The woman in front of them had red hair and blue eyes, overlapping with memories that have now become faded.

    [ Be happy. ]

 CH 116

    A hunter had once captured many mermaids, and the Merqueen was the one who released them. However, nobody expected such an end.

    She had unrivaled magical powers, so they all thought that she would return to the ocean without any difficulty.

    And yet, as the days passed and she did not return, the ocean turned vicious and tumultuous by the day.

    It was the first time the ocean had been so violent, as the magic tower could recall it.

    The merfolk were usually as gentle as the waters, which did not boil easily, however once the typhoons started to rage, it was difficult to calm them down as well.

    The Merking¡¯s patience had reached its peak¡ªit was not even enough to sink all the ships that passed through his sea¡ªand so he soon sent tidal waves towards the shores. His children were not so different.

    They shuddered in fear, dreading the thought of losing their mother. In the end, they came to the magic tower.

    ¡°Lord Siren, Lord Siren. Are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Lord Siren, you can find out where our mother is, yes?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the waters, but Siren, our mother¡¯s old friend, can¡¯t you send your children away as many times as you want?¡±

    ¡°Please show us mercy. Please help us just once.¡±

    The six mermaids cried every single day, saying that the magic tower couldn¡¯t close his eyes to this forever.

    Even so, this wasn¡¯t necessary because the magic tower, too, was starting to worry about his old friend.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t say anything like this.¡¯

    She did not come back, and she did not even contact anyone. It was suspicious no matter what.

    In the beginning, the first mermaid and siren were the ones who shared the providence of the skies and the seas, allowing their fellow merfolk and sirens to use magic.

    Those two individuals were the Merqueen and Siren Tower.

    The first siren eventually gave up his winged body and became an enchanted entity called the magic tower, and the first mermaid, too, became part of nature. Until then, the names by which they were originally called became what their families and tribespeople were called.

    Along with his friend, Siren watched many lives and deaths pass.

    If he was the god of the sky, then she, as the first mermaid, could be called the god of the sea.

    This also meant that she could not live away from the sea for an extended period of time.

    When she was in the waters, she was close to immortal. However, if she were to leave her domain, the countless years she had lived would double and crash down on her at once. She would dry up as fast as a fish thrown beneath the scorching sun.

    It¡¯s not as if she didn¡¯t know this, but why hadn¡¯t she contacted anyone?

    The answer came to him sooner than he expected.

    Ultimately, Siren could not continue turning a blind eye to the mermaids¡¯ cries and anxieties, and so he borrowed the body of one of his fellow sirens to visit the Merqueen.

    ¡°Siren¡­¡±

    There was a child by her side who looked exactly like her.

    Besides that, the Merqueen wasn¡¯t even a mermaid when he saw her. Her lifeforce was much weaker when she was on land, and she had two legs instead of one fish tail.

    Her mana had once been so enormous that she could fill up the entire ocean, but right now, it would be difficult to even fill a small puddle. This was because she had been away from the waters for a long time. Her mana even looked like a different color compared to what Siren could remember.

    ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡±

    ¡°The king of humans desired to have a child with me. Perhaps he was wondering what kind of life would be born between us¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t even sure about that herself, yet the mermaid laughed bitterly.

    The smile on her lips now was only a fragment of what she had to go through all this time, until she was moved to this place to gain two legs and a child.

    This made Siren even more frustrated.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have returned after you gave birth to the child?¡±

    ¡°But look at this child. She¡¯s human.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    ¡°If I go back to the waters, there would be no one left to take care of my child. The human world is much more dangerous than ours, Siren. I don¡¯t want my child to be orphaned.¡±

    ¡°What about her father? You¡¯re not the only one who created that child!¡±

    ¡°¡­Siren. Compared to truly losing one¡¯s parents, the scariest thing is to live like an orphan even when the child¡¯s parents are still there.¡±

    This meant that if she were to leave, the child would be as much as an orphan, with or without her father.

    ¡°Is that even such a big deal? You¡¯ll die if you stay. Do you not even think of your husband and other children in the sea who are crying for you?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I think of them?¡±

    In the end, the mermaid¡¯s voice grew sharp as she answered. And it was evident that this sharpened tone was not truly directed at Siren, but at herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m already weak. Of course I can¡¯t completely go back to the sea, and even if I do, I¡¯ll die soon enough.¡±

    The moment she received these legs, she felt that her fate had been sealed. She would never be able to return to the body she once had. No longer could she swim freely in the waters once more.

    Still, she thought of returning to the sea. She had just been delaying it.

    Until her child was born. Until her child could walk. Until her child could speak¡­

    When she came to her senses, her child was already running around, and she was already about to die.

    ¡°¡­If I can¡¯t go back completely anyway, I at least want to protect her, even a little. My husband and my other children will be fine without me, but not this little one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the child who made you like this. And yet¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve come to love her. My daughter, my Ophelia¡­ Even the children I¡¯ve left behind, I wish I could still embrace them all like this¡­¡±

    Her voice trembled, and at last, she cried.

    She could not go back to the sea and leave this child behind, and neither could she call the family she had left behind and bring them here to the land.

    ¡°If I die, this child will be thrown bare to the bedrock. That¡¯s why Siren, please, I leave this child to you.¡±

    ¡°I will never come back to this revolting place ever again. And I have no intention to meddle in anyone¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Then at least watch the child. Please protect her if she¡¯s ever in danger. I¡¯ve staked my own life to raise this child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too heavy of a price for another¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because in my stead, this child will be happy.¡±

    As she said this, her voice trembled. No matter how much she was facing it, death still induced fear.

    As her voice was tinged with various emotions, she remained silent for a long time. And in the end, she said just one final thing.

    ¡°Please take care of this child, Siren.¡±

    This was her dying wish.

    * * *

    ¡®It must have been quite a while since then.¡¯

    As he lived as the magic tower, he eventually lost a clear grasp on the concept of time.

    Every time he turned his eyes away, time flew by so fast that he wasn¡¯t used to it anymore. This in itself was a fact.

    This time again, while he briefly closed his eyes, the Merqueen¡¯s human child grew up and appeared in front of him.

    Red hair, blue eyes that contained embers within them. Everything about her resembled her mother, and this made Siren miss his old friend after a long time.

    ¡®Your child grew up well, Amelia.¡¯

    As he spoke to himself, the magic tower closed his eyes.

    His friend, the Merqueen Amelia, was right.

    The child would be overflowing with so much happiness. Enough to make up for her life as well.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­lia, Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    As she was being shaken with force, Ophelia woke up. Above her was a ceiling she didn¡¯t know, two faces she could recognize.

    ¡°¡­Yennit? Cornelli?¡±

    ¡°Haa, still, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d lose consciousness¡­ We were so surprised to find you here, collapsed on the ground.¡±

    ¡°What a huge relief. You don¡¯t look like you got hurt anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I was already wondering how I should tell Lord Alejandro in case you lost your memories.¡±

    The whispering sounds were unfamiliar to her. Surely she had been standing amidst a pink sea just a moment ago.

    She also talked to the magic tower, and saw memories of the past that she had once forgotten.

    And¡­

    ¡°Ophelia!¡±

    Ophelia rose to her feet. Startled, Cornelli and Yennit¡¯s eyes grew wide at this, however Ophelia had no time to notice this.

    There was something she needed to check right away.

    ¡°You¡¯re a patient, Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°You need to rest more!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You fainted at the gauging room, but that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying? It¡¯s the first time that someone collapsed in there!¡±

    The gauging room.

    Ophelia was in the middle of a scuffle while trying to walk past Yennit, but she stopped in place. She suddenly remembered what she had forgotten.

    As she glanced back at the two young mages, there was an unreadable look in Ophelia¡¯s blue eyes. It was a very different gaze compared to how she looked before she entered the gauging room.

    ¡°The results, have they come out?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re even asking that right away.¡±

    As if she was pondering about the current situation, Yennit narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°If we¡¯re to put it in simple terms, it¡¯s the best result ever.¡±

    t/n: the magic tower¡¯s pronouns were they/them before this chapter because it was all in Ophelia¡¯s perspective¡ªhis gender wasn¡¯t evident to her. But in this chapter, since it¡¯s clearer now in his perspective, the pronouns used were he/him.

 CH 117

    Perhaps she herself couldn¡¯t believe it even if she was the one who said it, but Yennit looked a bit dazed.

    Ophelia knew nothing about magic, but her magical affinity was the best ever recorded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Lord Alejandro that members of the Milescet Imperial Family typically have high magical affinities, but isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the Milescet Imperial Family is born with high magical affinity? Shouldn¡¯t they all be mages then?¡±

    At the side, Cornelli looked at her quite enviously, but Ophelia didn¡¯t answer. She touched her own forehead.

    Her head was throbbing. This was the aftermath of regaining her lost memories.

    It¡¯s not just the memories about her mother, Amelia, that had been erased from her mind.

    ¡ªIs that child the one out of wedlock? The one born between His Majesty and the mermaid¡­

    ¡ªShush. The child will hear.

    ¡ªSo what if it does? It¡¯s amazing how a monster is pretending to be a human being, and a child at that. How the hell can you make a monster human?

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know the details, but there is an heirloom that¡¯s handed down from generation to generation in the Imperial Family. I heard that their wish could come true with it.

    ¡ªWith such a precious item¡­ Haa, well, it¡¯s done anyway. So that child is human?

    ¡ªYes. She passed all the tests at the temple. She¡¯s normal. His Majesty is even disappointed that she¡¯s perfectly normal. I mean, how could she not even have any abilities at all, tsk, tsk.

    Ophelia couldn¡¯t see who those people were, but she clearly remembered the barbed contempt mixed with those unknown voices.

    Then, younger than she looked in the other memory, Amelia found Ophelia and looked at her perplexedly.

    ¡ªBaby, how did you go out? You shouldn¡¯t have been able to come here¡­

    ¡ªWike thwis!

    As Little Ophelia proudly demonstrated what she had done a while ago, Amelia¡¯s apprehension grew deeper.

    ¡ªYou already know how to do that, my daughter¡­ You¡¯re all grown up now.

    ¡ªHehe, yeah!

    ¡ªThat¡¯s right, since you¡¯re my daughter¡­

    I hope you forget it all quickly.

    As Amelia murmured under her breath, Little Ophelia noticed that her mother¡¯s hand over hers was trembling.

    Back when she was still young, Ophelia couldn¡¯t understand, but right now, she could see just how urgent her mother¡¯s touch had been.

    And how much Amelia had been protecting Ophelia from the palace and from this life.

    Tears rolled down Ophelia¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°O-Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡±

    Seeing her tears, the two mages beside her called out her name as they were startled. They asked if she was alright, but in response, Ophelia only smiled faintly.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Rather, it felt as if the long-standing acrimony she harbored within her had come undone.

    All her life, she thought that no one loved her. It came to a point that she comforted herself with the unhappy stories of the princesses she read about in fairytales.

    Even the man, who once sweetly whispered to her that he¡¯d love her forever, turned his back on her, so the thought that nobody loved her took deeper root within her heart.

    But the truth was that she, too, was loved. There were people who loved her and did not hesitate to stake their own lives for her. Her own life, this life, was the proof of this.

    ¡®I thought it was enough for me to have just Alei, to have only one person who could love me.¡¯

    But as the tears continued to flow from her eyes like this, perhaps she had been too overconfident to think so.

    Her life had been like a gust of wind that did not have its own place, wandering around without being able to settle. But what grabbed hold of her to anchor her down was the love, like a deep shadow, she herself had not been aware of all this time.

    She had never been so happy to be alive. Ophelia cried and laughed at the same time.

    The mages around her, who didn¡¯t know the reason for her tears, could be seen scrambling around here and there, frantic.

    Then, there were also green sprouts starting to surround Ophelia on the ground.

    The commotion was so funny to her that Ophelia eventually burst into a peal of laughter. Then, she remembered that there were a few individuals she was supposed to meet.

    The ones who lived in the ocean, her sisters who were from a different father.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­And so that¡¯s why, after that, I started being able to use magic.¡±

    Ophelia shortly explained to the mermaids¡ªwhat she could remember, and what the Siren Tower told her.

    She wasn¡¯t even required to tell the specifics of the story.

    The mermaids who, along with Ariel, came to the meeting place, noticed at once that there was something different about Ophelia.

    ¡°I knew something had gone wrong when Mother didn¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Siren to really do that favor¡­¡±

    ¡°But I wanted to believe that Mother was alive somewhere out there¡­¡±

    ¡°We should tell Father about this.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to witness the humans be swept away once again.¡±

    The mermaids¡¯ reactions varied. The younger the mermaid, the more agitated she was. On the other hand, the older the mermaid, the calmer she was.

    However, everyone¡¯s eyes were the same. The love they had for their family was evident in all of them.

    Feeling as though she had committed a great transgression, Ophelia couldn¡¯t hide her feelings of guilt and remorse in front of them.

    It was none other than the first mermaid princess, Rubelia, who took Ophelia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face. You are not at fault. We¡¯re just thankful that we could hear about the truth through you. Your mother and our mother are not two separate beings, and the grief we feel about losing a loved one cannot be weighed against each other. There is nothing for you to be guilty about.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for saying that.¡±

    ¡°Most of all, I¡¯m surprised that what I thought was a coincidence wasn¡¯t truly a coincidence.¡±

    Rubelia pointed out something else. It was the fact that mermaids tended to have names similar to their other family members¡¯ names.

    ¡°So we all named ourselves after Mother and Father. I¡¯m Rubelia, this is Lamellie. Over there is Terria, and¡­¡±

    Rubelia introduced the sisters one at a time by their names. And at the end was Ariel, the youngest child who looked just like Ophelia.

    ¡°Especially the name Ophelia, it¡¯s the name of the mother of our mother¡­ I mean, it¡¯s the name of our grandmother. She had died before mother became the queen and before she could use magic. She often grew sad as she looked back during that time when she couldn¡¯t do anything to help.¡±

    The mermaid and the siren didn¡¯t have the ability to use magic from the very beginning.

    Rubelia further explained how Amelia, who shared magic to her fellow merfolk, grieved about how she gained nearly omnipotent magic, yet she had been unable to do anything to prevent the death of her close family.

    ¡°But your name is Ophelia, and I thought that this was just a coincidence¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that the truth was not so far away.¡±

    ¡°I came out here to catch up with you, but I didn¡¯t expect that this was what I¡¯d hear.¡±

    Ariel chirped up as well. She was the one who helped Ophelia organize this meeting, and the same as before, she also looked confused.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have any memories of Mother, so I don¡¯t feel as close to her as our older sisters. I just think sometimes how I wish I could have met her, I guess?¡±

    Ariel held Ophelia¡¯s hand, further saying that she was more surprised to find out that she and Ophelia were family.

    ¡°Strangely enough, I found myself gravitating towards you ever since I first saw you. Isn¡¯t it amazing that we¡¯re actually family?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    The guilt of taking their mother away from Ariel ate at Ophelia, too, but she tried not to show it.

    She could feel that Ariel¡¯s smile was lightening the mood.

    And on the other hand, truthfully, Ophelia also felt happy.

    ¡°On my way to the magic tower, I was a little¡­ I mean, I felt very alone. But I found out that I have a family, and it truly makes me happy.¡±

    Everything had gone as planned¡ªshe left the land completely and headed towards the magic tower, which was cut-off from the outside world completely¡ªbut in the end, she had been left with a bitter feeling.

    Perhaps it was because she couldn¡¯t go back to land through her own efforts alone. And even if she wanted to run away, she had nowhere else to go because she was surrounded by the ocean on all sides.

    This deep-seated anxiety of being all alone stayed with her, and even as she basked in her newfound happiness, this anxiety sometimes reared its head.

    The emptiness that had been within Ophelia before was now being filled with the things she had once lost, but found again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to be so anxious anymore.¡±

    Ophelia wrapped her other hand atop Ariel¡¯s and laughed.

    There, on the beach that touched the blue waters, which reflected the sky. The shallow current coming up to the shore soaked Ophelia¡¯s toes.

    That midday, there were no anxieties or unease at all.

    * * *

    Before long, Ariel¡¯s sisters went back.

    A bit of time was needed to sort out the commotion, but they soon told Ophelia about how they fulfilled their promise properly. This was one of the reasons they came up to meet her.

    The mermaids levitated a clear sphere of water to show what they had seen. And there, Ophelia saw a familiar figure.

    It was a man, crying while clutching Ophelia¡¯s torn clothes.

    ¡ªPlease, no! Ophelia¡­!

    He had completely broken down, but Ophelia recognized who it was.

    Ian Carle Ronen.

    Until the very end, he denied Ophelia¡¯s death and eventually had to be taken away.

    Perhaps, they would never see each other ever again on this shore.

 CH 118

    The mermaids were going to take action the moment Ian would step foot on Ronen.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Ronen territory has many adjacent seas, so when that person returns to that place, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll erase his memories.¡±

    This, too, was a request of Ophelia¡¯s.

    She couldn¡¯t love Ian again, but she also did not want him to suffer with this pain for the rest of his life.

    Ariel stayed behind when their older sisters went back, and when she recounted what had happened, Ophelia could only answer with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for taking care of this matter for me. This is the final act of mercy that I can give to him.¡±

    As Ophelia said this, she felt regretful that the man she once loved had fallen so out of grace.

    * * *

    Ophelia and Ariel talked until the sun went down. There was a lot that Ariel had to say because she wanted to tell Ophelia so much news.

    There were also some things that were difficult to say to their older sisters who returned beneath the waters, but could easily be said to Ophelia.

    While sitting on the rocks at the beach, Ophelia watched the waves rise and fall shallowly over and over again. She also shared with Ariel what¡¯s been happening in her life recently.

    ¡°So, it was Lord Siren who sent the letter that¡¯s given the mages so much trouble?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. When Alei found out about it, he was so aghast¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! He must have been really surprised! I heard from Lord Sante the other day that there¡¯s supposedly a conspirator inside the tower!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s how it was.¡±

    As Ophelia replied, she laughed while thinking again about how funny the situation was.

    They had been on such high alert just to look for the person who sent that letter to the temporary temple.

    In retrospect, it¡¯s enough to say that they were utterly mistaken from the get-go.

    After all, the culprit was the magic tower himself, an entity who could send all the sirens to do his bidding.

    It was all the more ridiculous considering how Alejandro and the others, including Sante, were thinking that the culprit was the second-in-command in the magic tower, Meruzia.

    ¡ªSo you¡¯re saying that the magic tower is the culprit? I mean, now that I think of it, the magic tower¡¯s eyes were deep blue when he opened them, and doesn¡¯t that only happen when he¡¯s scheming something? I know how daring he is, but¡­

    ¡ªSiren Tower¡­ He knew about it all, but just watched on the sidelines.

    In particular, Alejandro and Yennit became especially dismayed about the matter because they¡¯re the two people who were on the highest alert against Meruzia.

    On the other hand though, they did still look happy.

    When Meruzia heard about it, despite being the very person being instigated, he responded blandly and went with the flow. Just as always.

    ¡ªYou suspected me? Well, that¡¯s a reasonable enough inference. I was the first person who heard the news about Lord Alejandro, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the most affected by his absence¡­

    ¡ªAren¡¯t you upset?

    ¡ªI¡¯m not such a narrow-minded person to let something like this affect me.

    ¡ªNo, but Lord Meruzia! Then what on earth were you all doing that night? All the higher-ups were gathered so late at night that time!

    ¡ªOh, you mean¡­

    Meruzia hesitated to answer the question. But soon enough, embarrassedly, he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡ªWe were planning the wedding.

    ¡ª¡­Eh?

    ¡ªSince Lady Ophelia already has a child growing inside her, it¡¯s better to hold the wedding as soon as possible, but then Lord Alejandro was so silent about this and I couldn¡¯t ask him myself¡­ So we just wanted to prepare this and that¡­

    Then Meruzia proceeded to explain and pull out a bunch of wedding plans.

    Considering how embarrassed he was just a second ago, he now looked to be quite excited.

    ¡ªThe ceremony will be held in the largest hall on the upper floor of the tower. Once the couple enters, there will be a magic tool to set off flower petals and fireworks, and then the music of an orchestra will also automatically play at the same time, and so¡­ We also thought that the carriage you¡¯ll be riding to the ceremony venue will be adorned with flowers, and¡­

    He presented all the wedding plans they came up with, from the first to the tenth. At this, Ophelia had to re-evaluate her impression of Meruzia somewhat.

    As expected, he was also one of the eccentrics of the magic tower.

    ¡°I first thought that Meruzia seemed normal, but I was wrong. There are so many unique people in the tower.¡±

    ¡°Why? That sounds so fun though! I think a surprise wedding would be nice!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ophelia stopped telling her story for a moment. Actually, the people living in the magic tower and the non-human beings she knew about had very similar ways of thinking.

    Ariel looked absolutely delighted by Meruzia¡¯s plans. Her eyes were even sparkling.

    ¡°We also hold weddings in the waters, but the ceremonies aren¡¯t so large-scale. The most important part of it is that the couple recognizes that they¡¯ve become companions.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not something to make such a fuss about.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Still though, I think humans have a lot more fun with this!¡±

    Hearing the yearning in the mermaid¡¯s voice, Ophelia uttered the question unconsciously.

    ¡°Do you still want to go ashore?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was going to tell you about that. I know that this is how things turned out, but¡­ I still want to go to land.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then you should go for it.¡±

    ¡°I already talked with our older sisters. It¡¯s dangerous to go ashore right now, but I¡¯ll first get human legs and stay at the magic tower so I can adapt to human society.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to go back underwater. Are you alright with that? Humans have much shorter lives than mermaids.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t see our sisters again, and I don¡¯t have much attachment to my long lifespan. Just because I¡¯ll become human doesn¡¯t mean that the sea would become harsh to me.¡±

    Becoming human doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t swim in the sea anymore. I¡¯ll just be entering a new chapter in my life.

    Since Ophelia had left the continent and found a new life in the magic tower, she deeply understood what Ariel meant when she said that.

    Although their reasons were different, both of them will be having the new life that they¡¯ve always dreamed of.

    Even with this, Ariel and Ophelia resembled each other.

    ¡°Our sisters said that while being a mermaid, you¡¯ll have total freedom in the waters. But I think that humans are much more free. Humans can go anywhere, be it land or sea.¡±

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this hastily.

    Presently, there was no way for merfolk to get human legs without any side effects, so the mermaid sisters asked the magic tower if they could research this.

    If the research would succeed, then Ariel would be allowed to go on land.

    ¡°That way, I¡¯ll be able to see him again.¡±

    Without being told who exactly that was, Ophelia knew. Ian, the love of Ariel¡¯s life, who Ophelia had left behind on land.

    ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. It hasn¡¯t even been a year yet, how could I stop loving him? And a mermaid¡¯s love never fades away, Ophelia.¡±

    And Ariel further explained that, as a matter of fact, all creatures who had long lives like her were the same.

    ¡°Because we live much of our lives alone, love has a greater meaning to us. If we call the place we return to home, then the place that our hearts return to is with the being that we come to love.¡±

    That¡¯s why merfolk tended to hang onto their unrequited love, or if they ever lost their companion, they would even forget how to swim.

    For as long as they lived, they seemed to carry all their emotions throughout that long period as well.

    Ariel chatted excitedly, then realized albeit a beat late.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m talking too much about myself, aren¡¯t I? Oh, but now that I think of it, I heard that humans love many times, so you might not understand.¡±

    ¡°No, I enjoy listening to you. More than anything, compared to ordinary humans, I¡¯ve also lived some extra time.¡±

    As she listened to Ariel¡¯s story, Ophelia was reminded of a certain someone. And the feelings she once had for him.

    ¡°I can understand.¡±

    She understood the merfolk, who suffered from a single emotion for decades upon end, and how they would forget to swim if they ever lost their companion.

    Even though there was just one person who could shape every part of her life, she would never go back to the days when she was so lost when that person was no longer by her side.

    People change and some parts of themselves are bound to get cut off, but loving someone instead means that you will shape each other as you grow together.

    In other words, understanding this is what it means to love.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m in love, too.¡±

    And it is Alei, who I love so deeply.

    * * *

    As Ophelia and Ariel went their separate ways, Ophelia returned to the sandy beach.

    Standing on this shore while there was no one else around her reminded her of when she first came to Ladeen.

    She had been on ¡®probation¡¯ at that time, but depending on how you interpret it, it could be either an escape or an exile. With no place to return to, she faltered and wandered aimlessly.

    She had been to many places before Ladeen, but it was the first time she¡¯d ever see the ocean. So, one morning, she headed to the coast as soon as she could.

    With the sun peeking only lightly over the horizon during that daybreak, even the air was damp on that dark coastline.

    Not even thinking about the grains of sand beneath her feet, Ophelia walked across that shore and watched the sunrise.

    The damp air blew past her cheeks, and the smell of dew filled her lungs. It was a clear memory.

    Her red hair fluttered along with the wind, and soon, red light that resembled her hair appeared.

    Ophelia still hadn¡¯t forgotten the wonder she felt that day¡ªwhen the light broke through the horizon, when the emptiness within her chest was filled for but a moment.

    As she watched the sunrise, she felt how alone she was so keenly. And, how very familiar this feeling was to her.

    It was such a familiar feeling, but for the first time, it felt so unfamiliar at that moment. Ophelia had faced the loneliness she had forgotten until then.

    All of a sudden, for an unknown reason, tears streamed down her eyes. And it was as if those tears would not stop even if she were to embrace the entire ocean.

    Even when she had gone back in time, even when she saw the sun rise and set many more times, the tears did not stop back then.

    But now, that was just an old story.

    Ophelia no longer stayed on deserted shores. And rather than loneliness, the sunrise gave her hope.

    It was like this because this time she really, truly was not standing alone any longer.

    ¡°Ophelia.¡±

    Along with the sound of footsteps across the sand, she heard her name being called, and so she turned around.

    As she wondered when he came to meet her, Alejandro walked closer towards Ophelia.

    ¡°Did you finish talking with her?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d call me when you¡¯re ready to come back, but I came to you instead since you didn¡¯t. Were you sightseeing here at the beach?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was reminded of the past.¡±

    ¡°The past?¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw the ocean at Ladeen. And the first time we saw eye to eye.¡±

    The time when Alejandro had cornered Ian, and Ophelia had to come out to the coast to stop them. And, the day when Alejandro had confessed the inferiority he felt and Ophelia told him that he could call her by her name.

    ¡°I was thinking that, maybe, that¡¯s when I first fell in love with you.¡±

    Our hearts had been so close together that day, and you were so beautiful to me. I couldn¡¯t help but love you.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly like that, I¡¯m surprised. I think it was also around that time that I started to admit to the feelings I had for you.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it too early for you to start acknowledging your feelings for me back then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remain silent about that.¡±

    ¡°You have so many secrets.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me something like that, shouldn¡¯t I at least be rewarded with the lips that uttered the question?¡±

    At the unconventional logic of Alejandro¡¯s reproach, Ophelia let out a small chuckle.

    As she continued to giggle, Alejandro pulled her into his embrace. And on her temple, on her brow and the tip of her nose, which were exposed to the wind, he kissed her tenderly. It was only after this that he loosened his hold.

    The sound of the waves accompanied the whispers of the two lovers.

    It is a moment of happiness that will continue evermore.

    ¡´ Never Saved You ¡ªfin. ¡µ

    t/n:

    This marks the end of NSY¡¯s main story. Thank you all so much for being with Ophelia, Alei, Ariel and Sante until the very end! It was certainly such a meaningful, emotional journey unlike any other  I dunno about you, but I¡¯m so close to crying right now because this is the first novel I¡¯ve ever finished translating  And weirdly enough, the chapters I still remember fondly working on were the ones written in Sante¡¯s POV, especially chapter 64~

    According to the publisher, our dear author will release side stories in the future. There¡¯s no fixed publication date just yet, but let¡¯s cross our fingers and hope that it¡¯ll be soon